INDIAN
TRADITION S E R I E S
AND
M Y T H O L O G Y [PURNAS
L I G A 5-6 BHGAVATA NRADA G A R U D A 12-14 15-19 22-26 K R M A 20-21 BRAHMNPA A G N I 27-30 V A R H A 31-32 BRAHMA PADMA 33-36 39-48 V Y U 37-38 S K A N D A , P A R T S I-VIII 49-56 VOLUMES UNDER PREPARATION
SKANDA, PARTS IX-XXIV BHAVISYA BRAHMAVAIVARTA DEVB HGA V ATA KLIK MRKANDEYA MATSYA VMANA VISNU VISNUDHARMOTTARA
THE
GARUDA-PURNA
Translated and Annotated by
A BOARD OF SCHOLARS
PART I
First Edition: Delhi. 1978 Reprint: Delhi, 1990, 1995 MOTILAL BANARSIDASS PUBLISHERS PRIVATE LIMITED All Rights Reserved ISBN: 81-208-0344-2
41 U.A. Bungalow Road, Jawahar Nagar, Delhi 110 007 120 Royapcllah High Road, Mylapore, Madras 600 (X)4 16 St. Mark's Road, Bangalore 560 001 Ashok Rajpalh, Patna 800 004 Chowk, Varanasi 221 001
UNESCO COLLECTION OF REPRESENTATIVE WORKSIndian Series This book has been accepted in the Indian Translation Series of the UNESCO Collection of Representative Works, jointly sponsored by the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) and the Government of India
PRINTED IN INDIA BY JAINENDRA PRAKASH JAIN AT SHRIJAINENDRA PRESS, A-45 NARAINA, PHASE I, NEW DELHI 110 028 AND PUBLISHED BY NARENDRA PRAKASH JAIN FOR MOTILAL BANARSIDASS PUBLISHERS PRIVATE LIMITED, BUNGALOW ROAD, DELHI 110 007
PUBLISHER'S
T h e p u r e s t g e m s lie h i d d e n i n the b o t t o m o f i n t h e d e p t h o f r o c k s . O n e has' t o d i v e i n t o t h e in the l a n g u a g e that truth. B u t h e h a s neither the m e a n s nor the that course. We have, therefore, Ancient Indian Tradition and which with the passage
ocean or delve
i n t o t h e r o c k s t o f i n d t h e m o u t . S i m i l a r l y , t r u t h lies c o n c e a l e d of time has become before he discovers leisure to e m b a r k on the series o f obsolete. M a n has to learn that language
O u r goal is to universalize knowledge through the most p o p u l a r international medium of expression. P u r n a s in English translation is a step towards that goal.
o f t h e series w a s e n v i s a g e d a n d f i n a n c e d i n
the field of Oriental Publication a n d the leading partner M e s s r s M o t i l a l B a n a r s i d a s s . H i t h e r t o twelve V o l u m e s including the present one, a n d o n e V o l . o f the r e l e a s e d for s a l e . The in Garuda Purna is n o r m a l l y classified as a Vaisnava treatP u r n a , b u t , i n fact, this P u r n a i s n o n - s e c t a r i a n a n d c o s m o p o l i t a n , character.- I t s e n c y c l o p e d i c n a t u r e i s r e f l e c t e d i n the Metrics, in addition to the m e n t of multifarious or miscellaneous subjects such as M e d i c i n e , Astrology, Palmistry, legitimate translation. topics of a P u r n a . T h i s variety of topics needed a task which could not be a c c o m p l i s h e d by a m e r e elucidation ( t h a t is, four V o l s , of t h e t w o V o l s , of t h e Liga Purna, five V o l s , Garuda Purna) of the iva Purna, Bhgavata Purna published a n d
have been
H e n c e t h e p r o v i s i o n h a s b e e n m a d e for t h e f o o t n o t e s . F u r t h e r , t o help the r e a d e r u n d e r s t a n d the b a c k g r o u n d of the subject matter, an introduction has been added to this V o l u m e . A list o f A b b r e v i a t i o n s i s a l s o p r e f i x e d for t h e c o n v e n i e n c e o f t h e r e a d e r . Acknowledgment of Obligations
It is o u r p l e a s a n t d u t y to p u t on record our sincere gratitude t o Dr. S . K . Chatterjee, D r . V . R a g h a v a n , D r . R . N . D a n dekar, Shri K . R . K r i p a l a n i a n d the authorities o f the U N E S C O for t h e i r k i n d e n c o u r a g e m e n t and valuable help which render hisin this w o r k m o r e useful t o s c h o l a r s t h a n it would otherwise h a v e especially
Editor
CONTENTS
ABBREVIATIONS INTRODUCTION PART I Chapters 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 I n c a r n a t i o n s of V i s n u T r a d i t i o n of G a r u d a P u r n a S t a t e m e n t of C o n t e n t s B e g i n n i n g of C r e a t i o n C r e a t i o n of P r o g e n i t o r s D e s c r i p t i o n of f a m i l i e s W o r s h i p o f t h e sun, e t c . Worship of Visnu and V a j r a n b h a m a n d a l a Visnu-diks Worship of Laksm Nava-vyha worship of Visnu O r d e r of worship Visnupajarastotra Meditation Visnu-sahasra-nma-stotra Contemplation of H a r i and Sun-worship Sun-Worship Worship of Amrtea M r t y u j a y a Prnevar Vidy M a n t r a s for r e m o v i n g p o i s o n Worship of Paca-vaktra iva Worship of T r i p u r Adoration of Asana A s s i g n m e n t of limbs over the body M a n t r a s to cure snake-bite Worship of G o p l a Trailokya-mohini Worship of rdhara Worship of Visnu Worship of Paca-tattvas Pages 1 6 " 15 19 23 29 31 33 34 35 39 41 42 44 72 74 75 78 81 83 84-86 93 94 95 97 97 100 101 104 108 xiii xv-xxxv
22-23Worship of iva
33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 58
Worship of S u d a r a n a Worship of Hayagrva Worship of G y a t r M e t h o d of performing S a n d h y Gyatr kalpa Worship of D u r g Worship of the S u n Worship of M a h e v a r a M a n t r a s to obtain W o m e n Pavitrropana of iva Pavitrropana of V i s n u C o n t e m p l a t i o n of B r a h m a n or V i s n u ' s form Characteristics of l a g r m a Vstu-pj Characteristics of Palaces Installation of idols Four Varnas and ramas D a i l y r o u t i n e for t h e a s p i r a n t Charity Pryacitta Eight nidhis D e s c r i p t i o n of the planets
112 114 119 120 122 123 126 129 132 133 136 140 142 146 150 153 163 167 175 178 181 182-190 191 194-201 203-205 218 220 224 228 232 236 238 240 242 242 243 244 245 246
54-57Bhuvana-koa 59-62Astrology 63-65Physiognomy 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 Astrology Svarodaya or Pavana-vijaya O n t h e test o f G e m s D i a m o n d O n t h e test o f G e m s P e a r l s O n t h e test o f G e m s R u b y O n the test o f G e m s E m e r a l d O n t h e test o f G e m s S a p p h i r e O n t h e test o f G e m s L a p i s L a z u l i O n t h e test o f G e m s T o p a z O n t h e test o f G e m s K a r k e t a n a O n t h e test o f G e m s B h s m a m a n i O n t h e test o f G e m s P u l a k a O n t h e test o f G e m s B l o o d s t o n e O n t h e test o f G e m s C r y s t a l
xi 80 81 87 91 92 107 O n t h e test o f G e m s C o r a l Sacred Places Fourteen Manus Worship of Hari Meditation on Visnu of Yjavalkya Teachings of Parara 246 247 251-265 268 272, 275, 282 282 284 286 323 327-365 365-397 398 402 407 409 410 413 416 417 421
82-86Greatness of G a y 88-90Story of R u c i
93-106Teachings
108-115Brhaspati-nti-Sra 116-137Sacred Rites (Vratas) 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146 T h e Solar Dynasty T h e Lunar Dynasty G e n e a l o g y of the P a u r a v a s G e n e a l o g y o f the P a u r a v a s a n d o t h e r s Greatness of St T h e Story of R m a Incarnation of K r s n a T h e S t o r y o f the M a h b h r a t a Description of Diseases
INTRODUCTION THE As a class of Indian politics religion, a n d other Purna PURNADEFINITION literature philosophy, subjects has the and Purna supplies as deals with ancient sociology,
history,
geography,
study of various branches of knowledge a n d ancient wisdom. The lution (iv) and been defined (i) Manu (iii) as is s u p p o s e d to contain five t o p i c s : Periods of time with (iv) Creation the (ii) D i s s o ( vama), ancestor
(manvantara) a n d F o r , the
of R o y a l dynasties both solar this definition i s less inadequate. than the five u n d e r t h e title ' P u r n a '
come to us
suited the P u r n i c text. B u t this t o o i s n o t a s t a n d a r d d e f i n i t i o n . F o r , t h e P u r n a s contain aspects that are not covered by any of the teristics. Besides, some of the definition a r e not found in certain P u r n a s . I n fact, t h e P u r n a a s a c l a s s r e p r e s e n t s or aspects of composition
1 1. 1. For,
ten
charac-
Indian that
details 1.
life
in
diverse
ages.
It is not possible, or
also
t h e r e f o r e , t o a d o p t a s t a n d a r d d e f i n i t i o n for t h e c l a s s o f l i t e r a r y contains
see Kirfel
heterogeneous phases
: Das Purna Pacalaksana;
aspects.
Brahmnda 14;
logy CSL A
(Routledge
S . C . Banerji (Motilal Banarasidass, Delhi, 1971) GPEA Garuda PurnaEka Adhyayana Avasthi 1968) GVDB Glossary tray MBHK of Vegetable Drugs 1972) I, II) : Ram in Brhat : K.C. Chamekar Varanasi, (Chawkhamba (Kailash Prakashan : A.B. Lucknow,
Paurnika
Koa :
R.P.
Sharma :
mandala Ltd. Varanasi, Sariivat2028) A Sanskrit-English abdakalpadruma Delhi, 1964) T h e Students' V.S. 1973) VC VINS VN A Vedic Concordance : Maurice Bloomf i e l d ( M o t i l a l B a n a r s i d a s s , D e l h i , 1964) Vedic Index of N a m e s and Subjects (Vols. I, I I ) Macdonell & K e i t h , 1967) Nidarik Schan : R. S. Sinha Vibhga, LuckVanausadhi now 1969) Apte Sanskrit-English Dictionary Banarsidass, Delhi (Motilal Dictionary Williams (Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi, 1974) (Motilal Banarsidass,
(Hindi Samiti,
xvi
Garuia
Purna of points
M o r e o v e r , a definition formed on the n u m e r i c a l basis c a n n o t be perfect.1 We can, however, times, describe contains the Purna as a
literature that deals with the legends of gods, a s u r a s , sages a n d kings of ancient sciences, aspects abstracts into of works music, medicine, grammar, dramaturgy,
affords insight
different
phases
of Hinduismits of G o d , and
mythology,
idol-worship,
I n brief, t h e P u r n a s c o n s t i t u t e a p o p u l a r e n c y c personal,
ancient
philosophical,
ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT The or the t e r m a s (i) term of TO Purna old (ii) connotes
5
simply
an
old
8
record
events. TO
Ancient
writers
S k a n d a 7 a n d M a t s y a 8 P u r n a s a n d the M a h b h s y a 9 o f Patajali, there w a s at first a single work Purna-Samhit. ed with the around the rise o f a massive form. underwent But when the process of interpolation sectarianism in I n d i a , the P u r n a sect b u i l t and Each start-
assumed
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9
Dr.
Pusalker
Studies in
Intro.
W i n t e r n i t z : HIL. I. 5 2 9 . Encyclopaedia of Religion V y u 1. 1 2 3 . M a t s y a 53-63. Ibid. 1. 2 0 3 ; 53.4. KD u n d e r P u r n a . TOuiiHi^m'kfctH Ahnika I. W l ^ *R S k a n d a . R e v M h t m y a 1. 23, 30. Matsya Patajali and Ethics,. V o l p, 4 4 8 .
: Mahbhsya,
T h u s the numbei of
the P u r n a s i s thirtysix.
Mah-Purnas are
a c c o r d preferential treatment t o V i s n u , B r a h m a a n d iva. as Rjasa be and to those this glorifying Agni and
glorifying iva as
According
description the
eighteen M a h -
classified
into S t t v i k a ,
Matsya, Krma,
Bhavisya.
Mrkandeya,
Purna
mentions not
Aditya on
Purna this
instead
of For
Nrada.
division.
i n s t a n c e , a m o n g the t t v i k a P u r n a s , t h e P a d m a P u r n a 5 o m i t s Vyu retains list. are the replaced by N r a d a , Bhgavata, Visnu and the R j a s a Purnas the out Padma and Vrha,
G a r u d a o f the
Garuda
Among
B h g a v a t a X I I . 7. 22-24; G a r u d a I.
ftrerF
^ I II
^fW"*
4 5
S T W f J I T : PfiTTt ^
fTOt
G P I I I . 1. 5 5 P a d m a P. U t t a r a k h a n d a 263. 81-84.
cpfcr ^ i
xviii Skanda, Padma, Vrha are replaced by and Mrkandeya mnda; of the
Purna which
Brahmnda, Bhavisya.
Brahma,
S k a n d a a n d A g n i . T h u s w e f i n d t h a t t h e r e i s confusion i n k i n d o f classification
s t a t e m e n t o f S k a n d a P u r n a 1 w h i c h a s s i g n s ten P u r n a s t o i v a , four t o B r a h m a , t w o e a c h t o D e v i a n d V i s n u . Y e t another kind of classification is r e c o r d e d in b h g a v a t a 2 which names the mah-Purnas by the Devi initial their
l e t t e r s e x c e p t t h e G a r u d a w h i c h i t m e n t i o n s b y t h e full n a m e . N U M B E R OF T H E PURNAS According pyana ancient harsana. a m o n g his Vysa The to the and Visnupurna,3 a imparted it the sage K r s n a D v a i the various Romaand and disciple
compiled
episodes
latter c o m p o s e d
Purnasamhit Svarni
disciples K y a p a
( = Akrtavrana),
T h i s r e p r e s e n t s t h e s e c o n d s t a g e i n the d e v e l o p m e n t o f t h e
wrfWht
ftra: I
3.
Visnu P. I I I . 6.15.
Introduction The (1) .iva), (12) traditional Brahma, (5) Vrha, list as given by most of the Visnu, (7)
xix Purnas
comprises t h e following : (2) Padma, (6) (10) (3) (4) V y u (or Mrkandeya, (11) Liga, (15) K r m a , authenticity there is a for i v a . 1 Bhgavata, (13) Nradya, (14)
( 1 6 ) Matsya, (17) Garuda, T h e Purnic scholars of the Purnas. But in difference of opinion.
Majority
the P u r n a s include i v a
is concerned it is so called because P u r n a 3 the G a r u d a Purna calls it the author of D n a Sauparna are
t h e s p e a k e r o f this P u r n a i s G a r u d a himself. evidence of the B h g a v a t a P u r n a was also called S a u p a r n a . sgara, m e n t i o n s T r k s y a nibandha-granthas, are often used synonyms the which The Vyu
P u r n a w h i c h , l a t e r o n , suffered c h a n g e i n t h e
w a s q u i t e different f r o m t h e e x t a n t t e x t c a l l e d G a r u d a . T h e P u r n a is called G a r u d a because the original speaker is G a r u d a who narrates it to K a y a p a . T h e to Vysa and Vysa to iva. ARRANGEMENT The Garuda
1. 2. 3. 4.
latter narrates
it
Purna
F o r details, see introduction to i v a P u r n a , P a r t I E n g . T r a n s . iva Purna, U m Sarhhit 44. 125-135. B h g a v a t a P u r n a X I I . 13. 8 . Alberuni : I n d i c a I. p. 130.
XX
Garuda
Purna
the present translation is b a s e d , consists of three p a r t s ( k n d a s ) : (i) cra or karma, ( i i ) preta or dharma Acra K n d a is knda (Section I I I ) . T h e c r a k n d a is called with K a r m a n , it concerns religion. 1. 2. 3. karma knda b e c a u s e it Moksa deals knda T h e p r e t a k n d a i s c a l l e d dharma T h e B r a h m a k n d a is called knda b e c a u s e known as (iii) Brahma or moksa. (Section I ) , prva khanda
because it leads to salvation. T h u s cra ( = karma) knda1 preta (= dharma) knda2 Brahma (= moksa) knda3 T h e t h r e e S e c t i o n s (khandas) chapters in the Sections is not Prvakhanda Uttarakhanda Uttarakhanda a r e d i s t i n c t a n d differ w i d e l y The number of uniform. For instance, the
c r a - k n d a c o n s i s t s o f c h a p t e r s 1 - 2 4 0 , p r e t a k n d a o f 1 -49 a n d B * " i h m a k n d a o f 1-29. B u t i n s p i t e o f this d i f f e r e n c e , the t h r e e Garuda Purna. T h i s threefold Sections together constitute the
d i v i s i o n is r e c o g n i z e d in t h e Garuda Purna* itself. GENERAL CHARACTER OF THE cra-knda A s previously r e m a r k e d , the G P . consists o f three k n d a s : (i) Acra (ii) Of Dharma and (iiij Brahma. cra {karma) charathe
^pwt
KNPAS
the
Purnas,
m e d i c i n e , 53 with
^fgf irret I^TyCFI The
SWrrerreJf
*m STspftssiTFT: I
colophons I : ^% of
+^+("5 I reads
Khanda)
Ch. I The
s f r r r e i TfTJ^ror
Colophons 5RT^?<fr |
5M+|v
or
the B r a h m a k n d a
fftf s f t T r e t * T f i w < J f
^d iVi*tHi2
'dTKyf ^ftoisr
xxd
matter, 8 with miscellaneous with lapidary science, a n d 43
topics, such as astrology, physiognomy, etc. Dharma-[Preta-) knda with the subject of death, karman. It throws and release from
D h a r m a - (Preta-) k n d a deals metempsychosis, karman light on the o m e n s and dreams. death, causes for t h e S a t .
of d e a t h , the p a t h to Y a m a , the fate of the as causes of omens rites to be performed at the time of of the pretas, d e s c r i b i n g the
pretas, the torments of hells a n d the p r e t a s It describes There are funeral of their
legends recorded in Petavatthu. Brahma-knda Available contains a only in the the Vekatesvara lord edition, this section dialogue between at Krsna and a n d G a r u d a on the other Trthas (chs
shrine
s u b j e c t s t h a n t o s u b j e c t s t h a t fall u n d e r t h e l e g i t i m a t e l a k s a n a o f P u r n a . F o r instance, of the 240 chapters in the P r v a - K h a n d a , 14 chapters deal deal sarga). with the Section I, with primary the Pacalaksana. secondary Section I, creation Chs 4-5 gods and of and (sarga-prati-
a very condensed form a n d interspersed with the genealogies of R o y a l dynasties ( S e c t i o n I , chs 1 3 8 - 1 4 1 ) . T h e subject tion a n d dissolution is taken up 54-58
1. Kashirj
again
in
section
and
224 respectively.
1-109All I n d i a
Garuda
Purna
T h e supreme
form
of Brahma, he
a n d as B r a h m a , he begins the process of creation. T h o u g h devoid which manifests Rajas and of attributes, he are
As Visnu,
protects the world. As R u d r a , he destroys the universe.2 has an inherent E n e r g y for creation, m a i n of B r a h m a The cosmic the form of itself in the form of three principlesSattva, responsible lord in the
T a m a s which
tenance a n d dissolution of the universe. Accordingly, the egg is insentient at supreme but the form lord in creates the cosmic e g g consisting of 24 principles. first when B r a h m a p e r v a d e s it, i t g o e s i n m o t i o n . c r e a t i o n a r e e v o l v e d o u t o f it. C r e a t i o n is classified i n t o 3 c a t e g o r i e s : Secondary and Primary-Secondary. a r r a n g e d a s follows: P r i m a r y sri^cr (1) = fkm S e c o n d a r y ffcr ( 4 ) Tg&m insentient o b j e c t s (**TRT)
(2) jcrePT = M <id'mdi
The
three
(Intellect a n d E g o )
&m
Divine Beings
m
T h i s single creati o n is called Prkrta-Vaikrta.
2 . " G P . 1.124.3, 6 ^
cf. G P . I . 4 .
11-12.
Introduction
xxiii
A c c o r d i n g t o t h e P u r n a s , t h e n i n e f o l d c r e a t i o n refused t o proceed on the work of creation. t w o O n e half in the form the form of a man. of B r a h m a divided himself into a w o m a n a n d the o t h e r h a l f i n Satarp who began the
In that h a l f form of a w o m a n he c r e a t e d
T h e c r e a t i o n o f the u n i v e r s e i s n o t a for a l l c r e a t i o n s e n d
give p l a c e to
r e - c r e a t i o n . T h e d e s c r i p t i o n o f this p r o c e s s c o n s t i t u t e s o n e o f t h e five m a i n features of a m a h - P u r n a . T h e process dissolutions As the Purnas of dissolution is c o m p l i c a t e d . a creation lasts for a For, several o c c u r before relate, the u n i v e r s e i s c o m p l e t e l y manvantaras. dissolved.
d a y of B r a h m a
T h u s a d a y of B r a h m a
of
the
T h e n occurs a
elements a r e dissolved a n d m e r g e d into the b o d y of the creator. T h e c r e a t o r t a k e s rest for s o m e t i m e a n d t h e n s t a r t s the of re-creating the universe. In this way, we dissolutions a n d re-creations succeeding each (iii) Genealogies (yatha) T h e G a r u d a P u r n a deals with in c r a knda (chapters 138-141). as regards several Vyu tradition dynasties. the Genealogies of kings P u r n a follows t h e other other. process h a v e a series o f
The
1.
B h g a v a t a P u r n a X I I . 7.12.
Introduction The Garuda K and Vaili. son of Iksvku. Ayodhy and Purna The deals
XXV
The
Garuda Purna
Videha, omitting
t h e line o f V i k u k s i , t h e o r i g i n a t o r Purna menI n this will be in that pre-Bimbisra age. the Brhadrathas
succeeded by impious a n d d r a kings.2 T h e B r h a d r a t h a s o f M a g a d h a were the successors o f the Brhadbala Iksvku.3 dynasty father which the of descended from the Solar race of uddhodana of and the son He of was According to Garuda Purna, Buddha,
Kapilavastu,
Gautama
2.
3.
I b i d . 1. 1 4 1 . 5-8.
^56 ii*3
^>t%
^m%5crT5^?r3rr: u
g l w : f^TSTTcT: g r H d M H I H I o - t t " ! II 4. 5. 6. Visnu Purna 4. Ibid. 22.8. G P . 1. 141. 8; Visnu Purna 4. 22.8.
S o n s o f V a i v a s v a t a M a n u a n d their S u c c e s s o r s 1 M a n u Vaivasvata Iksvku Vikuksi-ada I Ayodhy dynasty Nimi Videha dynasty Nbhnedista aryti Il
Vaial dynasty
Anarta
dynasty
I
Pururavas Aila
Ayu
Amvasu
Nahusa
Ksatravrddha
Rambha
Raji
Anenas
Knyakubja dynasty
Yati
Yadu
Turvasu
Anu
Puru
I
Sahasrajit
I
Anavas Titksu Eastern dynasty
Turvasu
Pauravas
II I
Turvasu line
Panjab
dynasty
G P . I . 1 3 8 . 1 ff.
Garuda
Purnar
Vaili dynasty descended from M a n u ' s son N b h n e d i s t a . T h i s dynasty is recorded in seven P u r n a s , but of this Purna are complete : those The dynasty in the Bhgavata and Garuda. only four lists Visnu, n a m e from Vyu,
d e r i v e d its
T h e G a r u d a P u r n a i s n o t b o t h e r e d a b o u t the royal dynasties. It treats the F o r instance, it does not history of P a r a u r m a , the in two verses.2 is taken up The again take up
though it mentions w h y the king was called by that n a m e . 1 T h e son o f J a m a d a g n i i s of R m a , the entire history but the son of D a a r a t h a ,
w h i c h i s longer, i s r e c o r d e d i n e i g h t v e r s e s . 3 T h e story o f R m a account is condensed in context of f i f t y - o n e verses.* T h e h i s t o r y o f V r s n i v a r h a i n t h e in thirtynine;6 We find that the caritam) in still useful for older accounts. ( v ) The Ages of Manus (manvantaras) the comparison and historical sometimes
T h e time durations b e c o m e manifest a s m a n v a n t a r a , y u g a , sarhvatsara a n d other relatively b i g g e r a n d smaller units in rotating wheel 1 3 5 7 of time. The vantaras in order. Svyambhuva Uttama Raivata Vaivasvata 2 4 6 8 Svrocisa Tmasa Cksusa Svarni the P u r n a s m e n t i o n fourteen m a n -
1. GP. I. 138. 19. srsrrc: srspTSTTffi I 2. Ibid. I. 142. 8-9. 3. Ibid. I. 142. 10-17. 4. Ibid. I. 143. 1-51. 5. Ibid. I. 144. 1-11. 6. Ibid. I. 145. 1-39.
xxvii
Rudraputra
T h e fourteen m a n v a n t a r a s derive their n a m e s from successive progenitors is M a n u who he and the sovereigns first and of is the Svyambhuva manvantara Svyambhuva Brahman. so called because
fourearth. is
k n o w n after
p r o d u c e d the ten p r a j p a t i s a n d
s p r a n g f r o m S v a y a m b h u , t h e self-existent
E a c h m a n v a n t a r a comprises 4,3200 h u m a n years or l/14th d a y of B r a h m a . taras is presided A c o m p l e t e set o f f o u r t e e n m a n v a n t a r a s of Brahma. over Each b y its o w n M a n u , g o d , makes up one whole d a y o f the fourteen m a n v a n seers a n d k i n g s . one
T h i s s c h e m e of creation a n d dissolution repeats itself from The Garuda Purna is no exception to the rule.
a g e o f M a n u t o a n o t h e r a n d i s d e s c r i b e d i n all t h e m a h - P u r n a s . Garuda P u r n a 1 m e n t i o n s t h e f o u r t e e n M a n u s , their sons, seers, d e i t i e s , lords of deities a n d asuras slain by Visnu who incarnates himself in e a c h of the fourteen m a n v a n t a r a s . DATE OF COMPOSITION
T h e G a r u d a Purna is a compilation of an encyclopaedic nature. duction.2 The In study view o f t h e t e x t r e v e a l s different s t a g e s o f p r o of the it additions is and to redactions fix t h e external during difficult d a t e of t h e evidence,
different p e r i o d s
of time
P u r n a as a whole.3 However, on the basis of internal a n d w e c a n s u g g e s t o n l y p r o b a b l e d a t e s for e a c h s e c t i o n s e p a r a t e l y . (i) Dharma section T h e earliest yudha in his reference to this P u r n a i s m a d e b y H a l According to P. V. K a n e , A.D.
Brhmana-sarvasva.
H a l y u d h a l i v e d i n t h e l a t t e r h a l f o f t h e 12th c e n t u r y
1. Purna G a r u d a P . 1 . 8 7 . 1-62; B h g a v a t a P . X I I . 7 . 15. in the enumeration of contents topics of dealt the
with
Records on
Hindu Rites
Garuda the
Purna Garuda
P u r n a i n his Caturvarga-cintmani, D a n a a n d V r a t a T h e Mithil Garuda Purna. Vidypati upon pati M i r a (1425-1490 A . D . ) They draw recognize it in the
khandas. of the
vkyvali a n d T r t h a c i n t m a n i respectively. G o v i n d n a n d a quotes rddhakaumudi, n a n d a n a in his G o p l a b h a t t a in Smrtitattva, from the and Garuda in his Varsakriykaumudi uddhikaumudi Raghuhis
Kamalkara
Nirnayasindhu,
R p a g o s v m i n in
Haribhaktirasmrtasindhu. T h e citations from Garuda Purna. Dr. Hazra on Prvakhanda. D r . K a n e holds the s a m e view. O n the strength o f verses conclusion A.D. that borrowed from Y j a v a l k y a a n d P a r a r a smrtis i n the D h a r m a section of the G a r u d a P u r n a he c o m e s to the this s e c t i o n c a n n o t b e e a r l i e r t h a n t h e s i x t h c e n t u r y Grammar I n the chapters o n G r a m m a r the G a r u d a reference to Pnini. of Pnini was discontinued in Purna omits A the P u r n a in the N i b a n d h a in in the the proposed by t e x t s p r o v i d e a further c l u e t o d a t e t h e D h a r m a s e c t i o n tenth basis century date has been of the Smrti chapters
We know from other sources that the study the early p a r t of the Christian and
era a n d the place o f Pnini w a s taken over b y K t y y a n a other g r a m m a r i a n s . in the G a r u d a third century A . D . Alamkra T h e portion on not refer to any the alakras on the in Purna were most probably
the G a r u d a P u r n a i s does
o l d e r t h a n the f i f t h c e n t u r y A . D . , for t h e G a r u d a P u r n a work writer, Medicine T h e preliminary bhata agree with the chapters of t h e As}gahrdaya o f medicine
alakras by n a m e or to any
Vg-
chapters on
in the G a r u d a
xxix 8th
century A . D . T h u s the m e d i c i n a l chapters i n the G a r u d a P u r n a c o u l d not h a v e been written before the 8th or the A.D. Polity, Ethics A verse of the B r h a s p a t i Sarhhit of the occurs a m o n g the introductory verses B n a lived in the seventh century A . D . Garuda Purna
1
century
gain popularity.
Nti portion of the G a r u d a P u r n a cannot be earlier d e p i c t the helpless condition of the country d u r i n g T h i s i n itself i s sufficient to establish for this s e c t i o n o f the P u r n a . Geography The Garuda Purna (1.55.6) reads
i
< fwum
T ^ m ^ r T f i r ^ r I T ^ R F : fpqcrr:
A n d the G a r u d a P u r n a ( 1 . 5 5 . 1 7 )
q f t ^ r * NPTT *-<H-tai
^fapfrr Jr^TT^rr i
According mentioned in
to
D.G.
Sircar,
the a b o v e
Kkatyas portion
T h e Mlecchas of
Central Asia.
Garuda
Purna
G e o g r a p h y in the G a r u d a P u r n a could
n o t h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n e a r l i e r t h a n t h e 13th c e n t u r y A . D . Lapidary section V a r h a m i h i r a in his Brhatsamhit m e n t i o n s "22 g e m s b u t therefore the the Agni latter. of
the G a r u d a P u r n a t r e a t s o f o n l y 12. T h i s p o r t i o n i s not later than V a r h a m i h i r a (550 A . D ) . A c o m p a r i s o n b e t w e e n the G a r u d a P u r n a a n d P u r n a s h o w s t h a t t h e former w a s modelled upon
T h e G a r u d a P u r n a can b e dated i n the tenth century A . D . T h e G a r u d a P u r n a q u o t e s verses from t h o s e the K r m a P u r n a which ween 700-800 A . D . V g b h a t a , the author of the a^tga-hrdaya-sarhhit lived between the 8th a n d the 9th century A . D . T h e G a r u d a P u r n a cannot b e earlier t h a n a b o u t the m i d d l e o f the 9 t h century A . D . It is highly probable that the extant Garuda Purna was compiled between 850-1000 A . D . LOCALITY T h e three K n d a s into is divided are distinct ning a n d might have later on p u t together. craknia The Nibandha writers of that Mithil the quote verses from On works. been w h i c h the e x t a n t G a r u d a Each Knda produced Purna were portions a d d e d by the P u p a t a s bet-
h a s a fresh b e g i n -
a t different l o c a l i t y a n d
might have
T h e K n d a , as previously stated, is a later addition. T h e internal evidence does n o t h e l p u s t o a s s i g n this k n d a t o a n y particular locality. Brahmaknia This K n d a deals with the greatness of Tirupati and
.Introduction
xxxi
r i v e r s s u c h a s K v e r l , B h m , N a r m a d , S v a r n a m u k h a n d hills such as r i m u s t a , raila, etc. a n d describes waterfalls hills. A s these s a c r e d p l a c e s , r i v e r s a n d hills a r e i n t h e this K n d a m i g h t h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n i n S o u t h I n d i a . B u t the foregoing d a t a is conjectural. adequate evidence it is origin o r c o m p i l a t i o n o f the w h o l e P u r n a . AUTHENTICITY T h e r e have time and been OF THE PRESENT to the TEXT In the absence of n o t possible, t o d e c l a r e t h e p l a c e o f in the South,
additions
P u r n a s from time to
is no exception. T a k i n g the Prva141-145 d e a l w i t h t h e i n c a r with and them narrate the Harivama, n o n e of named in replaced in ch. connection Mahbhrata
w h i c h h a s b e e n referred t o i n t h e s y n o p s i s o f c o n t e n t s s t a t e d i n the G a r u d a Purna I. 3. T h e number of incarnations t h e c h a p t e r s 141-145 i s o n l y ten a n d h e r e V m a n a i s by Dhanvantari. This number is
given i n c h . I where 21 incarnations are n a m e d . Again t h e m t h e r e a r e four n a m e s , v i z . , R m a , vaja and N g a which are not lists o f i n c a r n a t i o n s cannot be ascribed
202 the n u m b e r of V i s n u ' s incarnations is seventeen1 a n d a m o n g Hayagrva, MakaradhT 1 ^se v a r y i n g Hence to one hand. found in ch. I.
these c h a p t e r s c a n n o t b u t b e s p u r i o u s . S o far a b o u t t h e P r v a k h a n d a . B u t t h e d e c i d e d l y a later a d d i t i o n . from the and these GP. verses in vilsa, G a r u d a h a s been are Madanaprijta, addressed found not Smrtitattva as "khaga" U t t a r a k h a n d a is are cited and Haribhakti F o r , in the verses which
"paksndra"
i n this k h a n d a . H e n c e , t h e
s p u r i o u s c h a r a c t e r o f this k h a n d a i s u n d e n i a b l e . GARUDA The Garuda PURANAA Purna is VAISNAVA ranked PURANA the Vaisnava his his speak
among
b y his v a r i o u s n a m e s a n d i n by
xxxii
Garuda
Purna The
o f four V y h a s w h i l e t h e G a r u d a P u r n a m e n t i o n s n i n e . 1 nine (4) forms of Visnu: (1) Sudarana, ( 2 ) Hari, (6) Pradyumna, (ii)
k a r s a n a , (8) A n i r u d d h a a n d ( 9 ) A n a n t a k a . B u t e l s e w h e r e 2 , i t mentions forms: (i) (iv) Vsudeva, Samkarsana, Pradyumna, place to Aniruddha and (v) Nryana. prominent describing his various forms which V i s n u
As a V a i s n a v a P u r n a , the G a r u d a P u r n a gives Visnu, assumed ions viz. for t h e p r o t e c t i o n (1) Matsya, Vrha, (9) (2) (6)
of the V e d i c d h a r m a a n d the desKrma, (3) (7) Dhanvantari4, (4) Paraurma, ( 8 ) (10) Krsna
truction of d a i t y a cult.3 T h i s section mentions twelve incarnatM o h i n (5) Rma Narasimha, Balarma (12)
Vsudeva,
Buddha,
K a l k i . T h i s list o m i t s V m a n a . and Mohin (3) (7) but includes ten (4) (8)
G a r u d a Purna mentions 11 incarnations Dhanvantari Purna (2) (6) Matsya, (1.86.10-11) Krma, Paraurma, mentions Varha, Rma,
Garuda Vmana,
Buddha
3. 14-34) mentions 22 incarnations of V i s n u , viz. Datta, (7) Yaja, (8) U r u k r a m a (Rsabha), (9)
( 2 ) V a r h a , ( 3 ) N r a d a , (4) N a r a - N r y a n a ( 5 ) K a p i l a ,
1. G P . I . 11. 1.
2.
sRarrrr
Prr^pr:
I
q s ^ r r *ft*Tct ^h: h
s f t + H f i r ^ T : <i|Mr<HI!R:
<rrr jrsfH^uufiresreSrT ^
few:
t k I ^ u i w ^ u i q ^ a T spur: fi=*Rr: 11 3. I b i d . 1. 1 4 2 . 1.
fazmtf ^TWIsf t ^ O T t f ^ c T ^
l|
N a r a s i m h a , (15) V m a n a , (16) P a r a u r m a , (17) Vysa, (18) R m a Darathi, (22) K a l k i . describe 6-13) the Balarma, (20) Krsna, (21) Buddha, P u r n a verses are ( I . 1. 13-34) that of Visnu 6-26). V e r b a t i m found in the which include all The Garuda avatras (1.3.
T h e G a r u d a P u r n a ( 1 . 196.
twenty-eight
incarnations
i n c a r n a t i o n s o f o t h e r lists. A m o n g the Visnubhakti. his n a m e s : deities glorified i n this Purna Visnu holds by
the s u p r e m e position. T h e G a r u d a P u r n a ( I . 227 f f ) d e a l s with In I. 233. Dmodara, Sage Mrkandeya glorifies V i s n u Adhoksaja, Varha, V m a n a , Visnu, Besides, the of Visnu
Narasimha, Janrdana, Mdhava, Purusa, Lokantha, Sahasrairas, D e v a , M a h y o g a , Yajayoni and V i v a r p a . G a r u d a Purna (1.15) records one thousand names
as the S u p r e m e B e i n g a n d mentions his attributes. In all these places the influence of B h g a v a t a cult is distinctly visible. S t i l l this deities too, Supreme Visnu ( I . others. N e x t to Visnu, iva holds a prominent place. H i s wors h i p , his V r a t a s s u c h a s i v a - r t r i , b u i l d i n g his t e m p l e , i n s t a l l a t i o n o f his i m a g e a r e d e s c r i b e d i n s e v e r a l c h a p t e r s . A m o n g the a i v i t e deities we find references to V i n y a k a , S k a n d a , V i k h a , D u r g and Seven Mothers (sapta-mtrks): Next to iva c o m e B r a h m a , I n d r a , Srya, Agni, and Vyu. T h u s we find that though the worship of other deities, the P u r n a describes it though no Visnu as Candra Purna cannot Purna be deemed as sectarian. For, as d e a l s with the worship of other the find the m o d e of worship of S r y a as a form of and
o f i v a ( I . 2 2 - 2 3 ) , the m o d e
17, 3 9 ) , t h e m o d e o f w o r s h i p o f D u r g ( I . 3 8 )
xxxiv G a n e a a n d other deities in an the strongst non-sectarian attendants. objects in entity Brahman.1 T h o u g h other treatment, Vaisnavite.2 yet deities of receive this equally is which testimony in The is that character. concept to designated
Purna is
Purna are
o f Visnu a s B r a h m a annihilates all the concept as an of formless, indivisible an all-pervading honourable proproIt
the universe
portions
Purna Brahma,
T h e last Section,
Vaisnava. It cannot
i s very h a r d u p o n n o n - V a i s n a v i t e s . In between the nature of the supreme knowledge and not sectarian deity by
It shows e x t r e m e rigidity in
its p r e f e r e n c e for V i s n u o v e r o t h e r g o d s . and non-sectarian character of non-dual the who (kriy) . 3 can In be realized by C h . 226 the P u r n a there is a m a r k e d tendency to uphold the 'Visnu' worship
T h e P u r n a refers t o t h e
i d e n t i t y o f the
2. Ibid. I I I .
12. 5 9 :
cre*m?
4KtU4
*recrpc
*m tfn n
Ibid. III.12.79
3.
GP. 1.228.
Introduction Individual
XXXV
S e l f with t h e S u p r e m e S e l f a n d d e s c r i b e s the r e a l i as a whole we find that though and t h o u g h for different the by
z a t i o n o f this i d e n t i t y a s l i b e r a t i o n . 1 C o n s i d e r i n g the P u r n a the worship of V i s n u objects a n d desires the rest i n t h e p r e s c r i b e d focusing ion was made among predominates
T h e P u r n a refers t o the c o m p o s i t e n a t u r e o f t h e s u p r e m e d e i t y i n t h e c o n c e p t o f A m r t e a w h o i s the e m b o d i m e n t o f ed in less, his S r y a , K r s n a , i v a a n d B r a h m a . 5 T h e S u p r e m e lordis conceivi m p e r s o n a l form, d e v o i d o f a t t r i b u t e s , p u r e , c h a n g e unborn, and devoid deep of acts, beyond the states of dream sleep, nameless, without beginning Brahma', 'ayam tm eternal,
waking, asi',
a n d w i t h o u t e n d . 8 I t i s k n o w n only b y t h e f o r m u l a s ' t a t t v a m 'aharh Brahmsmi', 'prajnam Such Brahma." concepts indicate the metaphysical trend a n d
t h e c o s m o p o l i t a n c h a r a c t e r o f the G a r u d a P u r n a .
1. G P .
I. 226, 227
2.
Ibid. I. 5 1 . 16-20
3. Ibid. I. 51. 21
4.
Ibid. I. 51 h l 8 2ff
5 . Ibid. 6.
Ibid. I. 91
ff*rTTf|cf $3 ^wafaerfiW II
CHAPTER ONE
Incarnations of 1. Visnu
p r e s i d i n g deity of all living b e i n g s , the u n s u l l i e d a n d the only o m n i p r e s e n t force that transcends all-illusions. 2. offer m y 3-5. With mind, obeisance speech and actions, ever and anon, I unto Hari, Rudra, Brahma, Ganea and
the G o d d e s s S a r a s v a t . T h e learned S t a , 1 well-versed in all p a u r n i k a l o r e , holy forest N a i m i s a 2 in ever-calm, a m a s t e r of all sacred scriptures a n d a g r e a t devotee o f L o r d V i s n u h a p p e n e d t o visit the contemplating adored by on t h e c o u r s e o f his p i l g r i m a g e . A s h e w a s s i t t i n g o n a h o l y s e a t t h e sinless L o r d V i s n u t h e l e a r n e d S t a w a s and other holy sages o f the Naimisa Saunaka3
f o r e s t t h e s a g e s w h o w e r e effulgent l i k e t h e s u n , y e t e v e r c a l m a n d ever e n g a g e d in the c e l e b r a t i o n of sacrifices. The Sages said 6. : we ask you, since you know everything. worthy of creates of the process almighty,
O Sta, ?
d e s t r o y s it ? W h o is t h e
W h o is known to be the
W h a t i s the f o r m o f t h a t What
G o d ? H o w is
of creation explained ?
a r e t h e r e l i g i o u s rites t o p r o p i -
Garuda is
Purna
duties to
n a r r a t e to us all this a n d
T e l l us the m o s t excellent stories of N r y a n a . Sta said 11. of the : I s h a l l r e c o u n t t o y o u t h e Garuda P u r n a , t h e e s s e n c e of Visnu. F o r m e r l y , this alone the is was narrated to powerful i s the I h e a r d it from V y s a 4 in the past. Nryana is the most supreme soul. He
anecdotes
gods. He
supreme Brahman.5
A t f i r s t , t h a t g o d , H a r i , a s s u m e d the form o f K u m r a 7
are Ksairiya, four m a i n castes prevalent a m o n g (iii) VaiSya and (iv)the Hindus: (i) p. Sdra. ( V i d e P AITM)
There
scriptures,
f o u r p e r i o d s (iramas) Sannysa.
viz.,
( i ) Brahmacarya,
is to say, ( 1 )
t o s t u d y a n d p r e p a r a t i o n for life, ( i i ) a p e r i o d o f h o u s e h o l d e r s h i p t h e w o r l d l y life, ( i i i ) a p e r i o d o f r e t i r e d life i n t h e f o r e s t a n d of c o m p l e t e r e n u n c i a t i o n . 3. refer {AITM) 5. P 4. p. A great s a g e , the legendary father of deities (AITM) The 808.) indefinable supreme power. intelligibly AH these good p. 2104, Liga sage, {AITM) author p. of 798). the M a h b h r a t a . renowned and
Brahmanail
6. Visnu's preserving a n d restoring p o w e r is manifested in a variety of f o r m s c a l l e d avatras l i t e r a l l y ' d i s c e n t s ' b u t m o r e in natural {CDHM p . Kalki. form possessed of super-human some evil or 'incarnations' or the superworld. avatras b e c a m e in which a portion of his divine essence is e m b o d i e d in a h u m a n powers. effecting some
361). T e n i n c a r n a t i o n s of V i s n u a r e a c c e p t e d
form
the S t v a t a T a n t r a 2 t h e philosophy of inactivity of actions. In the fourth incarnation L o r d practised of N a r a - N r y a n a 3 18. p e n a n c e for
v a t i o n o f religion. H e w a s h o n o u r e d b y g o d s a s well a s d e m o n s . T h e f i f t h was i n the form o f K a p i l a , 4 who instructed Asuri in the of a m o n g t h e Siddhas* c a t e g o r i s e d the the p h i l o s o p h y
1. {AITM) 2. work on 3.
The p.2108;
famous Liga
sage, p. 8oi:)
great
devotee
of V i ? n u .
(P
to N r a d a - S a r h h i t
o f Pacartraa austere
ritualistic on the by
are said to have been practising But Nryana put front P p. of 804). systems of H i n d u derives its a flower p. (AITM) 2108; ashes
penance to p.
H i m a l a y a s , which excited the fear to disturb their austerities. creating in a nymph Urvai (SSED (P p. 281; beauty. 4. of A
of I n d r a who sent d o w n several damsels all of them (AITM) shame 801.) on his thigh who Liga the 798). (refer P (AITM) p. excelled them
sixty-thousand sons
Sagara. 5.
(AITM)
p.
beings,
2114; 6.
One This
o f the six
Philosophy
attributed
to
sage
Kapila.
philosophy
n a m e from the fact that it describes the object to achieve or Soul, the final from the con-
t w e n t y - f i v e tattvas
(true principles)
with
e m a n c i p a t i o n o f t h e t w e n t y - f i f t h tattva,
viz.,
t h e Purusa
b o n d s of his w o r l d l y existencethe fetters of p h e n o m e n a l c r e a t i o n . It v e y s a correct k n o w l e d g e of the tanglement universe Purusa i s Vednta VaUefika; tains that which it in to of the Soul from be a twenty-four tattvas and effects
the disen-
d e v e l o p m e n t o f a n i n a n i m a t e principlePrakrti, passive and and simply differs a looker-on. from the analytical
altogether being
synthetical,
b u t its g r e a t point of divergence principles which the affirms. (SSED. p. does not admit G o d as the creator
certain Vednta
Vednta d e n i e s , c h i e f a m o n g
596.)
Garuda in the
Purna
and
Anasy .
When Lord
Anvksik
was result
of Ruci*
p a t h o f d u t y d e s e r v i n g r e s p e c t o f p e o p l e o f a l l s t a g e s o f life. requested sages, he took up the form of 23. Prthu.9 W i t h the milk of poten-
t i a l h e r b s h e r e s u s c i t a t e d t h e brhmanas a n d o t h e r c r e a t u r e s . He took the form of a fish in the g r e a t D e l u g e at the end of Cksusa M a n v a n t a r a 1 0 and saved Vaivasvata M a n u 1 1 by p u t t i n g him in a terrestrial b o a t .
known as Datttreya, he is regarded as an incarnation iva. Atri o c c u r s in the R g v e d a as well as in the (CDHM p . 32. Also refer P (AITM) Epic and p . 2 0 9 6 ; Liga
Wife of S a g e Atri. S h e is taken as a and (AITM) iva p. incarnated as her son 642.) of a to deer the and
m o d e l for c h a s t i t y . B r a h m a , (P (AITM) p . 2 0 9 5 ;
Datttreya.
Son of H i r a n y a k a i p u . He h a d the head was killed by Vrabhadra raised at According Harivarha, he was to the
Mrga-iras.
called S v y a m b h u v a . He milked earth in the form of a cow and a n e w life t o t h e c r e a t u r e s w h o w e r e s u f f e r i n g o n a c c o u n t o f a f a m i n e . CDHM p p . 242-3.) reign p. of 423; the sixth p. Manu 784; (P (AITM) pp. p p. 1992106; 800; SSED. SED. CDHM (P 10. 2106; 201 Liga for M. Liga T h e period of the (AITM) p . and Manu
(For details,
(AITM)
CDHM p p .
199-201).
5 all-pervasive
L o r d took the form o f a tortoise a n d b o r e the M o u n t M a n d a r a 1 o n his b a c k w h i l e t h e g o d s a n d d e m o n s c h u r n e d t h e o c e a n . 25. gratified 26. tore In his twelfth woman fourteenth and thirteenth others. incarnation as M a n - L i o n 4 he incarnations as Dhanvantari2 and a In the Mohin respectively,3 the Lord
the g o d s a n d c h a r m e d
m a k e r tears the willow-barks. V m a n a 5 he went to regain ing 28. the 29. In his the sacrificial altar o f B a l i . 6
heaven, he b e g g e d of him three steps of s p a c e . sixteenth incarnation as P a r a u r m a 7 p r i n c e s i n i m i c a l t o t h e brhmanas h e b e c a m e In his seventeenth incarnation he was infuriatborn of
e d a n d m a d e t h e e a r t h d e v o i d o f ksatriyas t w e n t y - o n e t i m e s . Satyavat8 and Parara.9 30. After that Seeing m e n deficient in intellect, he
c r e a t e d b r a n c h e s of the tree of V e d a . i n his e i g h t e e n t h i n c a r n a t i o n h e b e c a m e a P r i n c e R m a 1 0 a n d , i n his d e s i r e t o d o w o r k o f t h e g o d s , p e r formed m a n y deeds such as b r i d g i n g the o c e a n . 31. In his nineteenth and twentieth incarnations
1. p. 2106; 2. 3.
mount
in
Indian
(P 101
legend
oTSamudra
d e m o n s of the to kill
this
form
half-man a
and
half-lion
was
empowered
with
a n i m a l s c o u l d kill h i m . Vmanathe fn. 147, fns. son dwarf. Liga (AITM) p. 514). world (P (AITM) (P
of the nether p. i 4 ) .
1236
f n . p . 94,
Liga
Garuda birth At as
Purna
B a l a r m a 1 a n d rkrsna,2 in the family of the b u r d e n of the earth. era, in order to delude son of of K a l i 4
Jina6 and named as Buddha.7 of cycles) Lord of when all kings will be on the v e r g e of extinction, the 34. 35. be Thus From O Brhmanas !
t h e u n i v e r s e will b e b o r n o f V i s n u y a a s 8 a n d n a m e d a s K a l k i . * innumerable a r e the incarnaThey have to tions o f H a r i , the O m n i p o t e n t L o r d . them and originate creations etc. worshipped p r o p i t i a t e d b y Vrata10 a n d o t h e r r e l i g i o u s
r i t e s . L o n g a g o , V y s a n a r r a t e d t o m e this Garuda P u r n a .
CHAPTER TWO
Tradition The sages said 1. : to you ? on the is essentially based of Garuda Purna
H o w d i d V y s a n a r r a t e t h i s Garuda P u r n a
brothers
celebrated His
in
Indian
K r s n a killed K a r h s a ,
(P (AITM)
supposed Liga It is of
2103,
place
Hindus.
S o n of u d d h o d a n a .
2103).
p . 808).
1.2.7
Sta said : 2. Arama.1 3. In the c o m p a n y of the s a g e s I h a d b e e n There With I saw V y s a
to B a d a r i k
Supreme Lord. due salutation to there a n d asked him. Sta said O 4. : sage Vysa, please explain the form of Hari a n d
of creation
narrated
m e b y B r a h m a , i n the p r e s e n c e o f N r a d a ,
D a k s a 2 a n d others. Sta said 6. : How all did Brahma essential n a r r a t e t h e h o l y Garuda P u r n a thingsto you accompanied by
expounding
a n d r e q u e s t e d h i m t o tell u s w h a t w a s
sacred
to
Visnu,
on
the
Ganges
in
the
Himalayas, the M a h -
particularly to Visnu's dual form of N a r a - N r y a n a . a n d , w i t h N r y a n a for at Badari this p. A p. A for is 927 son 795). Vedic sage, one myriads properly fn. 142; though {AITM) 2. (AITM) 3.
Thus in
bhrata, fva, addressing Arjuna, says, " y o u were N a r a in the former b o d y your companion, you performed dreadful austerity of years". a title CDHMp, (for It 39). details P (AITM) p. 2099, Liga is now known as Badarntha P of Visnu, as L o r d of B a d a r i . ( V i d e
of Brahma,
(P (AITM)
8 Brahma said 8. O :
Garuda
Purna
Garuda in the
past
essence
m e a n i n g to
R u d r a a c c o m p a n i e d b y the g o d s ? Brahma said 10. Indra and 11-12. akara, a greater essentials. Rudra said : It is L o r d Visnu whom I contemplate S u p r e m e S o u l , the A l m i g h t y . 13. cosmic He is the giver of everything, the omnipresent, a n d p r e s e n t i n the f o r m o f e v e r y l i v i n g b e i n g , the I form, upon. He is the I : had other After than b e e n t o the m o u n t K a i l s a 1 a c c o m p a n i e d b y gods. due you, T h e r e I saw salutation, please tell I R u d r a contemplating asked him, O Lord
u p o n the highest state. w h o m do you ponder over ? Since I do not know of god me the essential of all I am desirous of hearing along with the g o d s .
h a v e s m e a r e d the s a c r e d ash all over my b o d y . I h a v e d e c o r a t ed my h e a d with m a t t e d hair. 14. worship 15. O Pitmaha, this is t h e s a c r e d r i t e I follow for t h e We shall as go to him a n d ask h i m and Hari is of Lord Visnu. Lord Visnu
a b o u t the essence I h a v e b e e n c o n t e m p l a t i n g u p o n . known and Padmanbha devoid of physical body is ever victorious. He is pure,
2. T h e mystical and philosophical writings of the ancient Indian sages. T h e s e d i s c u s s t h e n a t u r e o f Brahman t h e s u p r e m e s o u l , jvtman, the p e r s o n a l soul, worldly existence, h u m a n a c t i o n (karma) e t c . T h e s e a r e a l s o c a l l e d Vednta. T h e y g e n e r a l l y f o r m t h e l a s t s t a g e o f t h e V e d i c texts. Their n u m b e r is plenty but a k a r a has c o m m e n t e d only u p o n ten Upanisads. ( V i d e d e t a i l s i n CDHM p p . 325-6; CSL p p . 354-55)-
m e d i t a t i n g o n that very G o d T h e L o r d o f creatures, the uniti n g string, in w h o m the entire universe c o n s i s t i n g of all clustering beads in thread. H e w h o h a s t h o u s a n d e y e s , t h o u s a n d feet, t h o u s a n d t h i g h s and a handsome 18. face; the stablest W h o i s the s u b t l e s t a m o n g t h e s u b t l e , b e i n g s lies p r e s e r v e d a n d l a t e r o n , b e c o m e s m e r g e d , l i k e c l o s e l y
a m o n g the stable, the b i g g e s t a m o n g the b i g a n d the s u b l i m e s t a m o n g the s u b l i m e . 19. Who is preserved in the sacred literature a n d the the true Smans,1 as U p a n i s a d s , in sentences a n d phrases a n d true a n d of true activities. 20. among the H e i s c a l l e d purna purusa twice-born. He is (the Primordial of as being), spoken Brahman2 and _____ a n d the one-syllabled existent a n d the non-
in the process of annihilation he is termed as S a r h k a r s a n a . 3 We a d o r e that adorable one. 2). A l l t h e w o r l d s q u i c k e n i n h i m like t h e a k u l a - f i s h i n beyond the
Ac
1. 2. 3. T h e m a n t r a s of the S m a v e d a are V i d e P. 2. fn. 5. N a m e of B a l a r m a . This conforms in in five the to the forms system of Pacartra SaVisnu viz., Vsudeva, It called smans since they are m e a n t for s i n g i n g . Majority of them occur in the R g v e d a .
karsana, Pradyumna, Aniruddha and Nryana. a significant term a Vedic literature. generally It is m e a n s 'cosmic order' 'divine law or truth', 'settled rule or s a c r e d c u s t o m . '
w o r d of s o l e m n affirmation a n d respectful a s s e n t . Upanisads a s a m y s t i c m o n o s y l l a b l e s e t f o r t h a s t h e the whole word but also to the viz., a (AITM),
generally p l a c e d at the b e g i n n i n g of a treatise, as a m a r k of a u s p i c i o u s n e s s . It a p p e a r s in the of buted not only to object attrip r o f o u n d religious m e d i t a t i o n , the highest spiritual efficacy b e i n g
which it consists. In later t i m e s Om is the m y s t i c n a m e for the H i n d u t r i a d , a n d represents the union of the three g o d s ; (Brahma); aksara p. or it may ekksara, SED p . 2 3 5 ) . (Also refer P also b e typical o f the three V e d a s . p. It is also Liga
2108;
801;
Purna Yaksas,
1
serpents, the
m e n t , n a v e l t h e h o r i z o n , feet t h e e a r t h ; sun a n d u p o n t h a t lord, i n w h o s e belly a r e the three worlds a n d a r m s a r e the different directions. 24. the rivers. 25. I am c o n t e m p l a t i n g u p o n that L o r d whose belly a r e beyond the Existent the o c e a n s , w h o is b e y o n d sacrifices a n d a n d the Non-existent. 26. He is b e g i n n i n g l e s s but the b e g i n n i n g of the universe I am contemplating upon him. The can be traced to him. 27. plating The upon I am contemplating upon that L o r d whose breath is are the wind, in whose h a i r are the c l o u d s a n d in whose j o i n t s
m o o n h a s c o m e o u t o f his m i n d a n d t h e s u n o u t o f his e y e s . fire h a s c o m e o u t o f his m o u t h . him. The earth I am contemh a s c o m e o u t o f his feet, t h e out o f his head. I am
quarters out of his ears. 28-29. tion, the T h e heaven has come the contemplating upon him. lineage, T h e creation, the subsidiary crea-
M a n v a n t a r a s a n d the records o f k i n g s
a n d g r e a t personages c a n all be traced to him. I am contemplating u p o n him. whom I We shall go to h i m to s e e t h e T r u e E s s e n c e on contemplate. : Thus I was s p o k e n to by R u d r a w h o , h a v i n g wordweller of vetadvipa , s t o o d narrative. Visnu the al3
1. wealth. 2. p. 802; 3.
A P
class
of demi-gods. p. 2120;
of p.
the Liga
deity
of
(AITM),
The Refer
demons (P
P (AITM), Liga
(AITM)
CDHM, p p .
1.2.41
Brahma said 32. : As Vysa asked me, so Lord Rudra
1!
asked Visnu
while the g o d s , along with other i m m o r t a l s stood listening. Rudra said 33. us, who : O L o r d V i s n u , t h e f o r e m o s t a m o n g g o d s , p l e a s e tell is the m o s t powerful a m o n g g o d s ? W h o h a s to be
c o n t e m p l a t e d u p o n ? W h o is the m o s t w o r t h y of our w o r s h i p ? By what sacred rites, is that great L o r d propitiated ? 34. form like ? 35. Of w h a t g o d is the universe b o r n ? W h o protects it universe a n d by w h a t sort of i n c a r n a t i o n s ? In w h o m d o e s the merge ultimately ? 36. the The creation, the subsidiary creation, the lineage, M a n v a n t a r a s f r o m w h a t g o d d o they p r o c e e d ? I n w h o m 37. anything of the O H a r i ! p l e a s e n a r r a t e a l l this, a n d a l s o i f else. Then the Lord yogic there is With what s a c r e d rituals, observations, pious wors h i p s a n d c o n d u c t o f life c a n h e b e p l e a s e d ? W h a t i s h i s d i v i n e
almighty,
varieties o f lores ( v i d y s ) . 1 Hari said 38. I shall 39. 40. worlds. I a m the m o s t w o r t h y o f c o n t e m p l a t i o n a n d w o r s h i p . gods. on b e i n g O R u d r a , I a w a r d t h e loftiest o f p o s i t i o n s I am to be p r a i s e d with prayers by the : O R u d r a , listen a l o n g with B r a h m a a n d other g o d s . tell y o u I am the G o d of gods, the m a s t e r of all the
w o r s h i p p e d a n d gratified b y s a c r e d rites, o b s e r v a n c e s a n d g o o d conduct by men. 41. religion. O i v a , I am the seed of the existence of the w o r l d . I p u n i s h the w i c k e d . I p r o t e c t I am the c r e a t o r of the world.
i.
Eighteen
Vidys c o n s t i t u t e and
4 Vedas,
4 Upa-Vedas,
6 Vedgas,
Dharma.
Garuda
Purna
a m t h e s a c r e d mantras1 a n d t h e i r p u r p o r t . I a m e n I am the creator of H e a v e n a n d other worlds. Verily t h e h e a v e n a n d o t h e r w o r l d s . I a m t h e f i r s t yogi am the knower, the hearer, I am all. bestow the thinker, the
gaged in worship and contemplation. myself 44. speaker all. Iam 45. I and
the highest
"worship a n d o f f e r i n g . logical epics. 46. soul. O 47. gion I am. 48. I am the
the inner soul of all g o d s . V e r i l y , I am the g o o d c o n d u c t . I am the V a i s n a v a 5 their ancient relic u l t . I a m t h e c a s t e s a n d the r a m a s , a n d various religions
and
Patajali,
drawings,
k n o w n as
mandalas
for
wor-
particularly in T n t r i c treatises. T h e R m y a n a a n d the M a h b h r a t a . O n e of the three m a i n cults of M o d e r n H i n d u i s m . in the s u p r e m a c y of Visnu. The other and akti respectively. a wife of K a y a p a . Its followers Skta t w o s e c t s aiva a n d
believe in the s u p r e m a c y of i v a A d a u g h t e r of D a k s a ,
1.2.59
slave by serpents. m a y bring the release from A c t thus, O g o d , your I that may and that conquering them I may secure her
carrier,
O G a r u d a , everything shall h a p p e n as y o u have r e q u e s t e d for. 53. You will from her slavery to the serpents. will b r i n g the d i v i n e n e c t a r . 54-55. know the form. You will b e strong. Y o u will b e m y carrier. Y o u With and my blessings in you will as glorifying m e be expounding my divine will b e the d e v o u r e r o f p o i s o n . Purna B y y o u r n a m e , i t will 56. tial glory 57. Purna. 58-59. Thus initiated by me, G a r u d a e x p o u n d e d this By the power he a burnt resuscitated P u r n a to K a y a p a who sought it from h i m . received on h e a r i n g tree. means With his Garuda P u r n a , fixed he mind Conquering the
i
celebrated
the w o r l d the
G a r u d a Purna. O son of V i n a t , j u s t as I am known as of all esseng o d s , s o also G a r u d a P u r n a will a t t a i n the like me, O Garuda. this O
greatest fame a m o n g the P u r n a s . Y o u too shall be glorified chief of birds, contemplating upon me propound Garuda
of this l e a r n i n g .
vidy Grudi.
14
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER T H R E E
Statement Sta said 1. : T h u s R u d r a a n d B r a h m a h e a r d this f r o m V i s n u , s a g e I shall now of Contents
n a r r a t e this t o y o u , O a u n a k a , i n t h e s a c r e d forest N a i m i s a . a u d i e n c e c o n s i s t i n g o f s a g e s , will b e of worship of the n a r r a t e d the details of creation, the m o d e places 3-4. Manvantaras. The rights the and duties of the various the classes of advarielaborites, the the s o c i e t y a n d s t a g e s o f life, t h e m o d e o f gifts, ministration by King, conduct families, the m e d i c a l science a l o n g with ways of
ous ancillary subjects, p r a l a y a 1 ( d i s s o l u t i o n ) , the perfect knowledge of virtue, wealth a n d lqve, how L o r d 5-7. In the had r a t e d a n d a n n i h i l a t e d t h e u n i v e r s e a l l this i s b e i n g t o l d h e r e . Garuda P u r n a , G a r u d a i s bhagavn, who Vsudeva, a c q u i r i n g inordinate ability by the favour of L o r d
b e c o m i n g the vehicle o f H a r i , the c a u s e o f c r e a t i o n , c o n q u e r i n g the gods, brought the divine nectar, whose hunger was a p p e a s e d , w h o s e brahmnda i s i n t h e b e l l y 8.
2
of H a r i ,
seeing
whom
or
even r e m e m b e r i n g w h o m , the serpents etc perish. G a r u d a i s L o r d H a r i himself. Hence K a y a p a could m e n t i o n e d by bestows O resuscitate 9. the b u r n t t r e e b y t h e Garuda {-vidy)
1. (SED p. 2. Cosmos.
The
3
destruction
of the
whole
world
at
the
end used
of to
Kalpa. denote
B r a h m n d a , lit.
1.4.8
15
CHAPTER F O U R
Beginning Rudra said : 1. OJanrdana, please narrate to us the details of creation, s u b s i d i a r y c r e a t i o n , l i n e a g e , m a n v a n t a r a s of kings a n d great personages. Hari said: 2. Lord O R u d r a , listen. I shall n a r r a t e the details of c r e a t i o n w i p e off a l l s i n s . in creating, Lord I shall describe the old sport preserving Vsudeva, and annihilating of the the and records of Creation
Un-sullied
N a r a - N r y a n a is
S u p r e m e S o u l , t h e infinite B r a h m a n , t h e c r e a t o r a n d d e s t r o y e r of the universe. 4. A l l this v i s i b l e u n i v e r s e , w i t h its m a n i f e s t a n d u n m a n i and the prithe f e s t p h a s e s e x i s t s i n t h e f o r m o f t h e g r e a t Purusa1 mordial T i m e . 2 5. great L o r d Visnu is both manifest and un-manifest, P u r u s a a s well a s p r i m o r d i a l T i m e . L i s t e n t o his d i v i n e 6-7. T h e creator, the limitless g r e a t P u r u s a , is devoid of H e c r e a t e d the un-manifest firmament. water. and from F r o m the soul e v o l v e d intellect a n d from i t the From firmament earth evolved within it From fire The
s p o r t like t h a t of a sportive child. beginning and death. that the soul. mind.
b o d y for t h e s a k e o f
1. 2. controls to t h e Liga
Philosophy (P
Purusa p.
means 2111;
soul, Liga
(primordial
matter) to
(AITM),
Indian of
it is dravyas.
Time (P
unsurpassed.
16 9. With rajas
1
Purana
four-faced
B r a h m a takes a p h y s i c a l b o d y a n d c r e a t e s the m o v a b l e a n d the immovable. 10. The creator creates h i m s e l f a l o n g w i t h the d e i t i e s He protects what is
T h e annihilator form of B r a h m a ,
H a r i h i m s e l f m a i n t a i n s it.
At the e n d of the K a l p a , 2 in the form of R u d r a , B r a h m a takes teeth O in water. means of curved submerged
he destroys the universe. At the time of c r e a t i o n up the physical form of a b o a r a n d by lifts u p t h e e a r t h , l e a r n i n g t h a t i t akara, 14. first one. of G o d s a n d others. T h e creation It is a is
l i s t e n : I shall briefly d e s c r i b e t h e p r o c e s s
of c r e a t i o n the
metamorphosis
second
c r e a t i o n is c a l l e d bhta sarga, i.e. essences ( t a n m t r a s ) of elements. 15. creation) these T h e third o n e is together fourth
of t h e i n t r i n s i c
T h e fifth c r e a t i o n i s
1.
Rajas
the
second
of
the two
gunas Rajas
(the other
activities p e r t a i n i n g to the
time, (AITM)
Brahma 22,
p . 1 0 7 0 f n . , p.
fn. 160;
p p . 86 from
principle, S S E D p.
the 429.
intellect
(distinguished
(AITM)
human
I have already
k n o w n a s kaumra are
b e g i n n i n g with g o d s a n d e n d i n g with s t a t i o n a r y things. 20-21-22. creating human in the body tamas the loins the this c r e a t i o n , demons, evident create, He then (mentally created) beingsand task. born of B r a h m a . waters, became
fourfold When
he engaged
himself
of Prajpati who
desired to
i.
I n t h i s c o n n e c t i o n , t h e f o l l o w i n g c h a r t will b e h e l p f u l Prkrta-Sarga
Mahat
Vaikrika-Sarga (aindriyika-Sarga)
Mukhyasarga
Tiryaksrotas
Anugraha-Sarga
Prkrta
Kaumra. 2. deceased classes sented; bhuvas or 3. T h e Pitrs o r d e c e a s e d a n c e s t o r s . father, rites they region Vide grandfather and great T h e y a r e of t w o c l a s s e s , viz., t h e grandfather of any and oblations 286, p p . particular of both these
p . 407; SED p .
626.
p. 16. fn 1.
18
Purna
pleasure
of B r a h m a
increased
in sattva,
O Hara. This
a n d t h e g o d s d u r i n g t h e d a y . T h e m a n e s further e v o l v e d t h e m s e l v e s b y t a k i n g u p t h e i n t e r s p a c e s o f Sttvika e l e m e n t . 26. W h e n t h a t b o d y w a s c a s t off, t h e t w i l i g h t i n b e t w e e n evolved, the h u m a n beings evolved themd a y a n d night was i four, 27.
s e l v e s b y t a k i n g u p t h e i n t e r - s p a c e s o f rq/a.r-element. T h a t b o d y b e i n g c a s t off b e c a m e Thus the the moonlight, the night, the moonlight or his day bodies are and the the twilight of the d a w n ( p r k - s a n d h y ) . namely, 28. anger were By twilight. taking up rajar-element, hunger, darkness and were thirst, created the g i a n t s {rksasas) consumers of blood, called known of hair so on account of they were By (kesasarpana). evolved. Then
(protection). created and serpents were of movement (the evil created and
spirits)
were created. T h e n
were born.
Gandharvas w e r e b o r n s i n g i n g a l o u d a n d t h e n A p s a r a -
B r a h m a c r e a t e d h e a v e n a n d e a r t h f r o m his c h e s t a n d t h e 31. Prajpati elephants, created buffaloes, cows f r o m his belly and sides.
g o a t s f r o m his m o u t h . Horses, 32. 33. camels, sheep etc. were created produced medicinal herbs a n d
f r o m his feet. F r o m his h a i r w e r e These are fruit-bearing plants. T h e cow, g o a t , r a m , horses, m u l e , d o n k e y the domestic animals already told; now I describe the wild ones. T h e y a r e the beasts of prey, the cloven1. Liga 2. (AITM), A class of demi-gods, adept (Also in singing P and music. (Also vide (AITM), p. 2 0 9 5 ; Liga
(AITM) The p.
798;
1 .5 .1 hoofed, elephants and monkeys. T h e c r e a t i o n ( a m o n g lower 34. The sixth animals). is the creation The of aquatic and birds
19 constitute the fifth animals other texts The ksatriyas thighs by the
Rgveda
c a m e o u t o f his e a s t e r n a n d o t h e r m o u t h s . T h e brhmanas w e r e b o r n of his m o u t h . came can by be out o r i g i n a t e d f r o m his a r m s . T h e vaiyas a n d t h e dras o u t o f his feet. 36. brhmanas, vaiyas world vrata the is of 37. T h e world that the world of of Brahma (Indra) the who attained The of a k r a Ksatriyas. and goal of o f his
Maruts are of
s t e a d f a s t i n the
performance world.
o f t h e s e v e n rsis. region.
CHAPTER FIVE
Creation Hari said 1. : After m e n t a l l y c r e a t i n g t h e o f Praj-sarga, the order of things here a n d L o r d created the m e n t a l of Progenitors
t h e r e a t the t i m e
s o n s w h o w e r e t h e p r o g e n i t o r s o f praj.
1. ed it 2. GDHM
attain2098;
becomes 179-80.)
T h e world of
Prajpatis.
20 2-3-4-5. T h e Marlci, Nrada Atri, and mind-created pulastya, types and from of four his sons are
Purna Rudra,
M a n u , Sanaka, S a n t a n a , Bhrgu, S a n a t k u m r a , Ruci, r a d d h Agiras, the seven Pulaha, manes, Vasistha, Barhisads,
Agnisvttas, Kravydas, jyapas, w h o m three are formless born L o r d created D a k s a 6. Daksa begot to
Suklins,
Upahtas
a n d Dpyas of
having forms. T h e L o t u s r i g h t t h u m b ; f r o m his left daughters on her and gave S a t 1 was given to a n d very powerful. grace to Bhrgu2.
t h u m b h e c r e a t e d D a k s a ' s wife. meritorious the sons them in marriage 7. 8. 9. 10. of B r a h m a . innumerable Dhtr
Rudra in marriage. R u d r a ' s sons She From They gave her were to H e g a v e his d a u g h t e r K h y t i o f u n - r i v a l l e d birth Hari
S h e a l s o g a v e b i r t h t o r , 3 t h e wife o f N r y a n a . himself begot the wives of Ayati a n d Niyati w e r e the d a u g h t e r s o f the high-souled M a n u . * became and Vidhtr of Mrkandeya5gave birth to w h o m two sons were b o r n P r n a a n d M r k a n d u . was the son of M r k a n d u . 11. 12. 13. Sambhti, the wife of Marlci, Paurnamsa. V i r a j a s a n d S a r v a g a w e r e his s o n s . and daughters
Sinvl, K u h , R k a n d A n u m a t i . o f A t r i , g a v e b i r t h t o t h e sinless yogin. Prti a son D a t t o l i , on his wife sonsSoma, Durvsas6 14-15. of K s a m , K a r m a s a , Arthavra a n d the a n d D a t t t r e y a the Sahisnuthese
7
Pulastya begot
t h r e e sons w e r e b o r n S u m a t i , t h e wife o f
wife o f P r a j p a t i P u l a h a .
1. 2. longed. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7.
the
daughter
of wealth. mankind.
T h e progenitor of
A w e l l - k n o w n s a g e w i t h a fiery t e m p e r a m e n t .
21
the
b e c a m e sages of sublimated vitality. 17-18. Gtra, T h e y are body. 19. From him, O Hara, she got three sons, known as o f e x a l t e d virility a n d the m a n e s g a v e birth b e c a m e brahma-Vdin Gaur who in was Sat Pvaka, p a v a m n a and uci, habitually consuming water. 20-21-22-23. S v a d h who to M e n and Vaitaran both got a son Mainka4 and a of married whom who were Vasistha1 as in the rj rdhvabhu, known arana, Anagha, Sutapas and ukra. Daksa had assumed
Sapta-rsis2.
daughter Svh
marriage to
G o d fire who
(experts i n the discussion o f B r a h m a n . F r o m M e n , H i m c a l a daughter5 formerly. O H a r a , Lord Brahma the appointed his s o n S v y a m the task of lord S v y a m destroyed her
really lady
atarp
and Uttnapda,
children were D a k s i n and Y a j a . 26. They had twelve h a d twenty-four d a u g h t e r s excellent in all respects.
The
family
of
the
Vasisthas
was
very
illustrious
one.
The
Mandala T h i s list
of the
Rgveda
is ascribed to them.
and R m a c a n d r a of Ayodhy. sages varies from were not the well-known list. debarred from the Vedic (Refer the women
of the seven
Opinions
defer r e g a r d i n g its l o c a t i o n .
p.
W e l l k n o w n a s P r v a t I , the s e c o n d wife o f i v a . T h e reference is to ( SSED, p. 455) . the great moral or religious duties of obser-
22
Garuda 27.
Purana
T h e y were r a d d h ( f a i t h ) , L a k s m ( w e a l t h ) , Dhrti, (satisfaction), Pusti, ( N o u i s h m e n t ) , M e d h , Buddhi (Intelligence), Lajj nti (Peace) Rddhi (Beauty), (fame)
the thirteenth.
Dharma
T h e eleven other d a u g h t e r s were K h y t i ( p r a i s e ) , S a t i (chastity) (production), Sannati K s a m (Forgiveness). (Obeisance), Anasy The (absence of malice) great sages Bhrgu, Vahni Darpa (Energy) S v h 1 a n d S v a d h . 2 30-31. gave birth 32. birth to to Pulastya, Pulaha, K r a t u , Kama to (Desire), Santosa cal
Bhava, Marci, Agiras. Atri, V a s i s t h a , (Laksm) to a n d the m a n e s married respectively K h y t i a n d others. r a d d h (Pride), Dhrti to N i y a m a (Restraint). Tusti Lobha and (Contentment) Medh and (Pusti gave to ruta (Punishment) and Lajj to (Greatness). K r i y to to and Vinaya Bodha gave birth
(knowledge) 33.
the son V y a v a s y a
(Effort) and nti to K s e m a gave to Yaas (Renown). 35. 36. though 37. daughter Once They not
to Sukha (Happiness) and Krti t h e sons o f D h a r m a . K a m a ' s a horse-sacrifice to which by their wives. Sat,
These are
wife w a s R a t i ( L o v e ) a n d their s o n H a r s a ( J o y ) . Daksa were performed a l l his sons-in-law w e r e i n v i t e d . accompanied went off and there, invited, cast without Rudra, and was
disrespected by D a k s a . Sat her b o d y a n d was b o r n a g a i n as the She was then known as of M e n Himavn.
1. [Refer 2.
oblations gods
to
the
gods.
It also m e a n s an
all
indiscriminately an oblation to
offering manes.
the m a n e s .
to the
(SSED, p .
631].
1.6.7
Gaur and (Ganea). 38. And Kumra, and "You Rudra, the she married ambhu. She
most will
powerful be
famous bow of i v a )
b e i n g infuriated
D h r u v a " . 1 ( son o f U t t n a p d a ) .
CHAPTER S I X
Description Hari said 1. s o n o f his position. 2. the Due t o the f a v o u r o f t h e s a g e ( N r a d a ) a n d t h r o u g h of Lord Janrdana, D h r u v a ' s son was listi propitiation 3. His : U t t n a p d a ' s son born o f Suruci was U t t a m a . A n o t h e r born of Sunti was D h r u v a who attained a lofty of families
w h o was very powerful. son was P r c n a b a r h i s whose son was U d r a d h h . as the glorious C k s u s a H i s son was D i v a j a y a whose son was R i p u . 4. Manu. 5. grass. 6. upon a 7. sit d o w n . He was then known a s N i s d a a n d h e t o o k u p his The Brhmanas a g a i n chura b o d e in the Vindhya mountains. T h e y c h u r n e d his t h i g h for t h e s a k e o f a purely dark-skinned boy was born. son whereT h e y asked him to Ripu's son was well-known G l o r i o u s R u m w a s his s o n w h o s e son w a s A g a . A g a ' s son was V e n a who was a non-righteous atheist. of the kua
T h e t y r a n t V e n a w a s k i l l e d b y the s a g e s b y m e a n s
n e d V e n a ' s right h a n d .
1. is known A son of U t t n a p d a . A as Dhruva star after him. great devotee of Visnu. ( A l s o CDHM, p . 91). The pole-star
24 8. Therefrom a son
Garuda
Purna
He became
order to resuscitate the subjects, the king ( P r t h u ) Prthu's son was A n t a r d h n a whose son was of
world. 11.
He
daughter of L a v a n a
(the s a l t - o c e a n ) . S m u d r g a v e birth to ten sons, P r c i n a b a r h i s a s , who T h e y were well-acquainted with the collectively, they practised ocean were known as Prcetasas. science of archery. 12. great P e r f o r m i n g s a c r e d rites They penance. 13. Mris. son. 14. 15. He then mentally Daksa created four kinds of progeny. creation by T h e y did not f l o u r i s h , b e c a u s e they were cursed b y L o r d H a r a . Thereupon Prajpati desired m e a n s of physical intercourse. He m a r r i e d Asikn, of Vrana Prajpati. 16. thousand 17. Daksa Vairan sons. At (the the daughter instigation of of V r a n a ) gave birth to o f N r a d a , t h e y set o u t i n returned. was thus elder lost, Riding briddled brothers, sons their the daughter also submerged in water of the
for ten t h o u s a n d y e a r s . T h e y a t t a i n e d the status o f P r a j p a t i . Daksa,1 who had They married been cursed b y B h a v a , b e c a m e her
search of the extremities of the world but never W h e n t h e first set thousand of b e g o t a n o t h e r set o f a t h o u s a n d s o n s .
Sage Kayapa. was destroyed by iva, (those who, will D a k s a cursed iva furiously, akara,
1.6.35
20. Will perish even in one
F r o m Q u e e n Asikn, D a k s a got daughters. daughters, two of w h o m Kayapa Daksa and i n m a r r i a g e t o A g i r a s , t w o t o K r v a , ten t o D h a r m a . twenty-eight t o o f his S u p r a b h a n d B h m i n were given to B a h u p u t r a . Mahdeva, g a v e four daughters, M a n o r a m , Bhnumat, Vil, and Bahud to Aristanemi. 24-25. ten wives a r e He gave Supraj and J a y to Kriva. D h a r m a ' s Arundhat, Vasu, Ymi, Lamb, Marudvati,
S a k a l p , M u h r t , S d h y a n d V i v . N o w I shall tell t h o s e o f Kayapa. 26. 27. Sdhy to Vasus4. 28. Ngavthi. 29. 30. 31. the world. 32-33-34-35. in the world. S o m a ' s son w a s V a r c a s begot Prna of and R a m a n a . instilling vigour of Dhara M a n o h a r the sons D r u h i n a , Anila begot Arundhat The Vasus gave are birth eight to in all earthly objects a n d Apa, S a k a l p gave birth to S a k a l p a present in everyone. number, namely, Dhruva, S o m a , D h a v a , Anila, Anala, Pratysa a n d Prabhsa. A p a ' s sons are V a i t u n d i , r a m a , r n t a a n d D h v a n i . the time-factor in D h r u v ' s son was L o r d K l a who organised O Rudra , Bhnu's
6
Danu,
K l , Anyu, birth
Sirhhik, to
3
Muni,
Sdhyas .
Marutvat
known
Hutahavyavha, iira,
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6.
deities".
(Vide (Vide
details
in
DHM,
p.
363).
c l a s s of i n f e r i o r d e i t i e s .
d e t a i l s in
CDHM p . (Vide
271). details in
upon
Indra.
Garuda
Purna-
s o n s P u l o m a j a n d A v i j t a g a t i . A g n i ' s son, he was nurtured by the Krttiks. kha, son the of the
b o r n i n t h e .(ara ( w i l l o w ) - g r o v e , w a s o t h e r w i s e called
V i k h a a n d N a i g a m e y a w e r e b o r n after h i m . P r a t y s a ' s son was the s a g e D e v a l a . Ajaikapt, Ahirbudhnya, Tvastr son Prabhsa's and was Rudra b e c a m e famous as V i v a k a r m a n , the architect of the gods. powerful w e r e his o t h e r s o n s . great penance. 38-39. three world's T h e eleven R u d r a s are, Hara, who became Lords of Bahurpa, Tryambaka, Aparjita,. Tvasjr's Vivarpa
Vrskapi, ambhu, Kapardin, Raivata, Mrgavydha, arva a n d Kaplin, O sage. 40. 41. 42. T h e t w e l v e s u n s (dvdaa Adityas) b o r n t o A d i t i a n d Psan. and Vivasvat, The Savitr, Mitra, of Varuna, Amumat K a y a p a areVisnu, akra, Aryaman, Dhtr, Tvastr, B h a g a T h e s e are the twelve sons known. twenty-seven wives S o m a (moon) and are the twenty-seven 43. became great hrda 44. constellations. Hiranyakaipu born by Hiranyksa Simhik who
valour. Anuhrda, Hrda, Prahrda was t h e last o n e ) . sons were (who 45. 46. 47. A m o n g them Prahlda was a Ayusmat, i v i a n d B s k a l a .
great devotee of Visnu. Samhrda's V i r o c a n a was the son of P r a h r d a . B a l i 1 was the son of V i r o c a n a . O i v a ! B a l i h a d a h u n d r e d sons o f w h o m t h e e l d e s t They are Utkura, akuni, Bhtasantpana, Mahwas B n a 2 . All the sons of H i r a n y k s a were very strong. nga, Mahbhu and Klanbha. 48. 49. T h e following were the sons o f D a n u D v i m r d h a n , . E k a c a k r a o f long a r m s , T r a k a the powerful, Svar-
1. 2.
S e e p . 5. f n . 6 Father of U s .
27 known
sons o f D a n u . S v a r b h n u ' s daughter was S u p r a b h . V r s a p a r v a n 1 begot armisth2. 51. 52. 53. 54. U p a d n a v a n d Hayairas who b e c a m e famous. were P u l o m a n d K l a k . Both These The two daughters of V a i v n a r a s a n d sons were b o r n of t h e m . sons of M r c i were known as P a u l o m a s a n d the strong, Nabha the powerful, Klakajas. T h e Sons of imhik a n d Vipracitti w e r e alya
Vyama,
Vtpi, Namuci, Ilvala, Khasrmat, 55. Ajaka, Naraka, and K l a n b h a . T h e Nivtakavaca d e m o n s were b o r n in P r a h r d a ! s line. 56. 57. 58. Tmr. 59. Aruna4. strength. 60. Kadr's sons c o n s i s t i n g o f a t h o u s a n d phanins ( s e r p e n t s ) of unlimited strength, O a k a r a , h a v e the following5 as their l e a d e r s e s a 6 , V s u k i , 7 T a k s a k a , Vinat had two sons celebrated as Garuda and S u r a s g a v e birth to a thousand serpents of un-limited T m r gave birth t o six d a u g h t e r s o f g r e a t Ulk to vigour, owls, horses, of namely, uk, yen, Bhs, Sugrv, uci a n d Grdhrik. uk gave birth to ukas ( p a r r o t s ) , uk gave birth Thus I y e n t o h a w k s , B h s t o kites a n d G r d h r t o v u l t u r e s . to water-birds, Sugrv to have explained the camels a n d donkeys. lineage
1. A d e m o n K i n g who struggled h a r d with the time aided by u k r a , the preceptor of the demons.
gods
for
long
2. T h e beloved of Yayti. Yayti married Devayn, daughter of u k r a , a n d a r m i s t h , d a u g h t e r o f t h e k i n g o f asuras w a s told by her f a t h e r t o b e h e r s e r v a n t a s a s o r t o f r e c o m p e n s e , for h e r i n s u l t i n g c o n d u c t t o w a r d s her on a p r e v i o u s o c c a s i o n . B u t Y a y t i fell i n l o v e w i t h t h i s s e r v a n t a n d privately m a r r i e d her. ( R e f e r SSED p . 4 5 5 ) . 3. 4. O n e of the ten Prajpatis. hoods, who is the Cauch and
T h e l a m e charioteer of Sun-god.
6. A serpent who was used as a rope a r o u n d the m o u n t a i n M a n d a r a for c h u r n i n g the o c e a n . 7. P'93lA serpent w h o bit K i n g Parksit. [ V i d e d e t a i l s Pk p. 192; Mbh
Purna
Avatara, have
(evil-spirits). 63. birth species. 64. Khag gave birth Arista to Yaksas birth and Rksasas. Muni to Gandharvas of gave birth to Apsarasas. inordinate strength. 65. Trijyoti, 66. 67. 68. Vihartr, 69. 70. 71. 72. There are forty-nine Dviukra, Maruts Triukra Ekajyoti, the Dvijyoti, Caturjyoti, Ekaukra, powerful, d r k , gave Surabhi b i r t h t o cows a n d b u f f a l o e s . I r g a v e turning plants a n d all kinds of grasst o trees, creepers,
Sadrk, Anydrk, Pratisadrk, M i t a , S a m i t a , S u m i t a the powerful, Rtajit, Satyajit, army, Atimitra, Amitra, D r a m i t r a , Ajita, R t a , R t a d h a r m , Varuna, Dhruva, this is one group called D u r m e d h a s ; engaged in penances, Vidhrana; Etena, Senajit having good
d r a , S a d r k s a , E t d r k s a e a t i n g little, Prasadrksa, Surata Hetumat, Prasava, glorious S u r a b h a , Valorous This is Ndi, Dhvani, the second Bhsa, Vimukta, Viksipa, Saha, Dyuti, Vasu, Andhrsya, L b h a , K/na, J a y i , Virt, g r o u p n a m e d U d v e s a n a in the s e v e n t h layer o f a t m o s p h e r i c m i n d s . All these k i n g s , d e m o n s a n d g o d s are forms of L o r d H a r i , s u r r o u n d e d by the sun etc. 73. M a n u a n d others worshipped L o r d H a r i .
1. 2. details
the V e d a s . saved
(Vide
d e t a i l s i n PK,
p 483-4]. (Vide
by K i n g
1.7.6
29
CHAPTER SEVEN
Worship of the sun etc. Rudra said 1. (the sun) the rest. Brahma said : this yields both enjoyment and salvation. : P l e a s e n a r r a t e the details a n d others of the worship of Srya as practised by S v y a m b h u v a M a n u a n d
O Vysa,
L i s t e n to it in brief.1 Hari said 2. 3. : I shall e x p l a i n the w o r s h i p of the s u n etc. that b r i n g s (dharma), l o v e (kma) a n d other ( a i m s in life). to Om o b e i s a n c e to S r y a ' s s e a t . Om o b e i s a n c e to t h e s o l a r Sah o b e i s a n c e to S r y a . Om o b e i s a n c e
about virtue
f o r m , Om Hrm Hrim
S o m a ( the m o o n ) . O.m o b e i s a n c e t o M a g a l a ( M a r s ) . O m o b e i sance to B u d h a ( M e r c u r y ) . Om obeisance to Brhaspati ( J u p i t e r ) . Om obeisance to to S u k r a ( V e n u s ) . Om o b e i s a n c e to a n a i c a r a to R h u . Om o b e i s a n c e to K e t u . Om to the sun a n d others, (water for for s i p p i n g ) , gandha, visarjana these Tejacanda o f f i e r c e r e f u l g e n c e . (seat), vhana (offering), ( i n v o c a t i o n ) pdya, camana (water ( S a t u r n ) . Om o b e i s a n c e obeisance 4-5. n a m e l y sana snna kra mantras. 6. HrmSvh Om Hrm o b e i s a n c e to i v a . Om Hrm o b e i s a n c e to t h e heart. Om to t h e h e a d . Om Hrm v a s a t to t h e tuft. OmHraiHum eyes. Om Hraum weapon. to a u s p i c i o u s f o r m of i v a . Om Hrm o b e i s a n c e to t h e to t h e a r m o u r . Om Hraum v a u s a t to t h e t h r e e v a u s a t to the three eyes. Om Hrm obeisance to Sadyojta. Om
O i v a , the v a r i o u s rites
(cloth a n d sacred
thread), and
( f l o w e r s ) , dhpa ( i n c e n s e ) , are
dpu ( l a m p ) , namas-
pradaksin(circumambulation)
to be performed by means of
obeisance
V m a d e v a . Om Hrm o b e i s a n c e to A g h o r a . Om to T a t p u r u s a . OmHrim o b e i s a n c e to n a .
I. M i s s i n g in V e k a t e v a r a edition.
Hrim o b e i s a n c e
Om Hraum o b e i s a n c e
30
Garuda
Purna
to G a u r . Om Hraum o b e i s a n c e to t h e p r e c e p t o r s . OmHraum o b e i s a n c e to I n d r a . sance ance Om to A g h o r a . to V a s u d e v a ' s Om Hraum o b e i s a n c e to C a n d a . Om Hrm o b e i Om o b e i s a n c e to V a s u d e v a ' s seat. form. Sad Om obeisBrahman. to Lord Om Am Om o b e i s a n c e to L o r d A n i Om ksaum obeisance Lord
Varha (the
Tarn Pam am o b e i s a n c e to V a i n a Pham Om S a m obeisance to the ( o b e i s a n c e to o b e i s a n c e to Gham D h a m Bham Ham Vam Sam Sam o b e i s a n c e to t h e O m Tham Cam
G a d ( t h e d i v i n e c l u b ) . Om Vam Lam mam Ksam (the o b e i s a n c e to g o d d e s s r . Om Gam Dam (nourishment). rvtsa Yam (the V a n a m l (the divine g a r l a n d ) . divine to of the Bham obeisance
O m Sam Dam L a m o b e i s a n c e
m a r k on the b r e a s t ) .
seat a n d other things to L o r d H a r i m a n t r a s . N o w hear Sarasvat3 a power of L o r d Visnu. Om Hrm o b e i s a n c e Hrm obeisance
h e a d . Om
1. cious
obtained
with
thirteen
other
preof
K r s n a or 2. a,
beginning
with
the
east,
has
one
g u a r d i a n deitynamely, Indra, Agni, Y a m a , Nirrti, V a r u n a , V y u , K u b e r a Brahma 3. The Ananta. last t w o a r e for u p w a r d a n d downward directions respectively. goddess of eloquence and learning who is opposed to ri or the wife o f She Gyatr. p. the daughter and also
B r a h m a , the p r o p e r wife o f t h a t g o d b e i n g r a t h e r S v i t r i o r is also identified with D u r g , or even with a n d held to be the d a u g h t e r p. 1182). of Daksa. [vide P
1.8.5
to t h e tuft. 9. Om Hraim o b e i s a n c e to the a r m o u r . Om
o b e i s a n c e to t h r e e e y e s . Om Hrah o b e i s a n c e to w e a p o n . Goddess Sarasvat's Kal powers are : r a d d h Medh (light), Mati Rddhi (prosperity), (arts), (intellect),
field ( t h e b o d y ) . Om o b e i s a n c e to the p r e c e p t o r s . Om obeisance grand-preceptors. 11. Offering of seat etc. to S a r a s v a t s e a t e d on the divine lotus, a n d investiture with the Srya sacred thread (yajopavta) of etc., should be performed by their o w n mantras.
CHAPTER EIGHT
Worship of Visnu and Vajranbha Hari said 1-2. worshipped Mandapa mystic : O in R u d r a ! after the Mandala temple the or due hall) bath Visnu diagram) on It is the should be (mystic p r e p a r e d in a mandala
(consecrated diagram
should
a n d s h o u l d consist o f s i x t e e n a p a r t m e n t s . nbha. T h e s t r i n g s h o u l d b e f i r s t p l a c e d fifth corners. 3. strings original 4. taken. 5. I n all t h e interstices, should be there The into well-versed devotee
should
I n t h e i n t e r v a l j u n c t u r e o f t h e lines t h e
are such
centres.
T h e thread
m i d d l e centres.
Garuda 6. O iva, !
Purna
hypotenuse of the central thread should be whirled. the filaments parts on either of the hypotenuse. w h o knows reality regions in around
T h e p e t a l s s h o u l d b e d r a w n o n t h e t o p o f it. O you of firm vows, the instructor in all s h o u l d m a k e t h e f i g u r e o f lotuses the centres. 9. about Openings should be m a d e ( d r a w n ) opening halfway. 10. In the mystic d i a g r a m the colours the interstices chosen (for t h e the petals proportion to the f i r s t t h r e a d l e n g t h . T h e should be embellished the
p o w d e r s ) s h o u l d b e a s f o l l o w s T h e h y p o t e n u s e i n yellow, filaments in white a n d red, in black. 11-12. and the five r e d , yellow T h e four b o r d e r s i n lines i n black and lines in blue, the
V i s n u " one should fix H a r i in the pericarp of the lotus. O n e s h o u l d f i x S a k a r s a n a i n t h e east, r d h a r a is to be worship by fixed the south, A n i r u d d h a in the west a n d B r a h m a in the north. in R u d r a ' s Corner (Northfixed in t h e four q u a r t e r s . incense and of fragrant should be means
i. tions.
to
different
deities,
prayers
corresponding
gesticula-
1.9.10
33
CHAPTER NINE
Visnu-diks Hari said : 1. T h e disciple, duly consecrated in p r o p e r time, s h o u l d He should be m a d e t o offer o b l a be blindfolded with a cloth. 2. oblations
t i o n s with t h e o r i g i n a l mantra h u n d r e d a n d e i g h t t i m e s . I f t h e c o n s e c r a t i o n i s for t h e offered a r e twice in it acquisition of a son, the a sdhaka R u d r a , if it is t h e it a m o u n t s woman. T h e n u m b e r , if it is for is t h r i c e . O be
( a s p i r a n t after s p i r i t u a l i s m ) 3. to details 4.
c a s e o f a p r e c e p t o r w h o h a d t o a t t a i n s a l v a t i o n , i t i s four t i m e s . If the consecration were to preceptor, Vaisnva of the consecration omitted, and killing a brhmana
will n o w b e n a r r a t e d b y m e . T h e should be
c o n s e c r a t i o n d e s t r o y s adharma. After m a k i n g t h e d i s c i p l e s sit o u t s i d e , they m a d e to c o n t e m p l a t e . O R u d r a , they should being dried up by a portion of wind. 5. portion 6. T h e y should be of fire, and considered as being scorched by a being inundated by a portion of water. mystic with syllable another, be considered as
Tejas will m a k e t h a t b e i n g o n e w i t h i t a n d t h e n l e a v e i t o u t . H e s h o u l d think cause in the upon Pranava1 ( t h e soul Om) a s t h e heaven, the cause in the body being
the other one. T h e r e he should unite one that being the cause of the body. 7. akara. 8.
d i a g r a m , one should a d o r e him in contemplation. h a v e four o p e n i n g s ( d o o r s ) The hand nails is the lotus filab e g i n n i n g with B r a h m a t r t h a in order. a n d the fingers a r e the petals. 9. T h e p a l m is the pericarp a n d the having are the Hari ments. He should adore, 10. on contemplated there in
V i d e fn. 5 on p. 9.
Garuda
Purna
are covered with a piece of cloth, a n d then keeping him face to f a c e w i t h t h e L o r d s h o u l d offer a where the h e a d o f L o r d V i s n u is. 12.. should be He should give him a n a m e . T h e self-chosen. T h e learned dsa. names preceptor shall fix the
n a m e s of t h e dras, e n d i n g w i t h
CHAPTER TEN
Worship Hari said 1. laksm. : I shall n a r r a t e the w o r s h i p of r a n d others Srm rirh rm Sraim raurh Srah in order, the in the of Laksm
a l t a r for t h e s a k e o f p r o s p e r i t y . Srrri Hrim o b e i s a n c e t o M a h heart, t h e h e a d , t h e tuft, t h e a r m o u r , t h e eyes, t h e a n d the idol should be worshipped. 2-4. In the mystic diagram the eyes, on the with the sky, the lotus drawn w i t h i n , h a v i n g four p a s s a g e s p e r v a d e s the in view firmament, of the subsistence abounding in dust, (everything m o o n a n d the sun, the V e d a s a n d the beginnings, he the eight w e a p o n , the seat
m o o n ) h a v i n g sixty-four extremities a n d w h o w i s h e s t o fulfil h i s d e s i r e s , sacrificial Om fire to Laksm and preceptor D u r g , Gana 5. the should her and the
offer o b l a t i o n s i n limbs
1
in one corner a n d
Ghath Tom Dam Ham o b e i s a n c e to M a h l a k s m . W i t h this (mantra) o n e family should as narrated Svh.
O b e i s a n c e to S a r a s v a t . Om Hrim o b e i -
A t u t e l a r y d e i t y ; their n u m b e r is g i v e n
a s 49. SED p . 3 3 2 .
1.11.10
35
CHAPTER ELEVEN
Nava-vyha1 Hari said 1. -which breath 2. 3. beings 4. *I am plate in the through : I shall now narrate had through the the p r o c e d u r e o f Nava-vyhrcana fix it in worship of Visnu
b e e n m e n t i o n e d t o K a y a p a . E x t r i c a t i n g the vital cerebral p a s s a g e one the bija mystic lam all With bija2 ram should
n a v e l , i n t h e sky. T h e n with With should the be the physical b o d y and immovable should s h a l l b e b u r n t . W i t h t h e bija yam h e s h o u l d d e s t r o y a l l . movable the bija deluged. bam h e
p o n d e r o v e r t h e amrta ( t h e i m p e r i s h a b l e ) . T h e n , in the m i d d l e of the bubbles with the thought yellow-clad, four-armed V i s n u ' he should contem-
mentally. 5-6. He s h o u l d then perform the and agas3 the T h e n with the help t h r e e - f o l d mantra-nysa of aforesaid bijas a n d hands six b o d y w i t h t h e bija c o n s i s t i n g o f t w e l v e body) he should so perform
mystic syllables.
( l i m b s of the
that H a r i is realised. S t a r t i n g with the right t h u m b , he should p l a c e t h e c e n t r e o f t h e t h u m b o n the p e t a l . 7. A f t e r f i x i n g t w o m y s t i c bijas i n t h e c e n t r e , them he s h o u l d in heart, hands p l a c e t h e m a g a i n o n t h e aga. H e s h o u l d p l a c e 8. 9. Arms, hands, knees And contemplate and feet.
n e a d , tuft, v i t a l l i m b s , m o u t h , e y e s , s t o m a c h , b a c k , Keeping lord the of s h a p e d like lotus, h e should p l a c e the t h u m b i n the m i d d l e . on V i s n u , the all, the s u p r e m e entity. 10. Then He should p l a c e on head, eyes, t h e s e m y s t i c bijas i n t h e f o r e mouth, neck, heart, navel
or s y l l a b l e
36 11. be placed finger. 12. hand, placing 13. be placed 14. the T h e netra-bija s h o u l d b e p l a c e d i n t h e same order is to be the heart After placing the sadaga Then thumb bijas i n the five
1
Garuda the
Purna
h a n d s he should
bijas
f o l l o w e d in aga-nysa.
the eyes a n d the w e a p o n in b o t h the h a n d s . B i n d i n g all the quarters with that a l o n e , he first with begin the process of worship. At s h o u l d think oftheyoga-pitha, 15. He should place a n d prosperity in the quarters respectively and 16. ing with the east. Therefore he should that place the infinite that had been well-covered by that acts as the part. 17-18. T h e n c o n t e m p l a t i n g on the white lotus petals in the a hundred leaves, a n d the with born form of of t h e p o n d o f vidy, h a v i n g e i g h t s i m i l a r the quarters, having upper zones of the 19. Then these, identifies itself with t h e m , concentration,
(the sacred s e a t ) in the heart. virtue, knowledge, renunciation south-east beginning with the
un-righteousness etc.
supporting
s e a t a n d t h a t i s r a i s e d i n t h e fore-
the
upper
a b o u t the u p p e r a n d
K e a v a , i . e . Vimal a n d o t h e r s , r e s t i n g i n t h e ing with the east; a n d pericarp. 20. also the ninth
quarters vested
T h e n h e should p l a c e the
eye in
the m i d d l e ,
the
T h e six
bijas f o r t h e s i x p a r t s o f t h e b o d y .
four-petals of the four-quarters b e g i n n i n g with the east. Uniting bijas o f S a k a r s a n a a n d he should place the east etc. 23. door. 24. H e s h o u l d t h e n p l a c e t h e c o n c h i n t h e c o r n e r s after devotee left o f the p l a c i n g the c l u b in the northern door. T h e intelligent s h o u l d p l a c e r g a - b o w either on the right or on the lord. 25. (cakra) quarters 26. Ananta1 27. on Similarly, he should place the s w o r d either side and thereafter the ( I n d r a a n d others) (east etc.) the weapons he should contemplate and Brahman above and them, all mudr i s heart in accordance a n d the discus g u a r d i a n s of the w i t h their r e s p e c in order, Vainateya (garuda)
in the eastern a n d western doors. He should assign r to the south a n d L a k s m to the the southern north, a n d u d a r a n a with a thousand spokes to
tive q u a r t e r s
Vajra e t c . T h e n
worshipping The
mudrs2 ( m y s t i c 28-29.
first
Ajali w h i c h p r o p i t i a t e s t h e l o r d q u i c k l y . Vandani i s t h e n e x t p l a c e d on the with the right h a n d raised up. W h e n i t i s rdhvgustha. left f i s t i s k e p t w i t h
t h e t h u m b lifted u p a n d t h e n l o c k e d u p w i t h t h e r i g h t t h u m b T h e s e three a r e c o m m o n . T h e r e a r e others a c c o r d i n g t o t h e different f o r m s o f the i d o l s . 30. W i t h the u s e o f the little f i n g e r ( a n d other f i n g e r s ) plus .. ending with the little three). It should e i g h t mudrs a r e f o r m e d i n o r d e r (five tioned before. 31. B e n d i n g the is three \ fingers
b e b o r n e i n m i n d t h a t t h e o r d e r i s t h o s e o f t h e e i g h t bijas m e n -
1. 2. number). possess
N a m e s of Visnu, N a m e of an
Commonly practised
38 32. 33. them one Aga-mudr. 34. mudrs order. 35. due order. 36. Boar. 37. I n v i e w o f t h e different h u e s , t h e red, honey-coloured. Tarn, Path, Sam G a r u d a ; Jam, Om, T h e f i r s t vowel, the second, the Keeping ten both Keeping the left h a n d raised
Garuda u p , whirl
Purna
it slowly.
T h i s i s t h e n i n t h o n e k n o w n a s Varha-mudr. K e e p i n g b o t h t h e sts r a i s e d u p a n d s t r a i g h t , r e l e a s e by one a n d then a g a i n contract all. T h i s is c a l l e d the f i s t s tight o n e after a n o t h e r of the quarters the
of the
guardians
penultimate
t h e f i n a l signify V s u d e v a , B a l a ,
Kama,
and
for N r y a n a ,
fire-coloured a n d Karh,
S u d a r a n a ; Sam, Cam, Phar, SamGad ( t h e d i v i n e c l u b ) ; Mam, 39. Pustik; 40 myself. black 41. KsamConch; Gam, Jam, Vam, VamVanaml; Parh, DamSamSrvatsa; and Gharh, Dham, Bham, Ham r ; Gharh, Cham, Dam,
YamKaustubha
Ananta is
T h u s the l i m b s of the lord of lords a r e ten duly. G a r u d a resembles the lotus in colour, the club h a s a the halo (Pusti) has t h e c o l o u r o f irisa-ower; full-moon, K a u s t u b h a has thousand Ananta is suns a n d like the form,
Laksm has a golden complexion. 42. T h e conch resembles the red h u e , the discus h a s the brilliance of a Srivatsa r e s e m b l e s 43. w h i t e Kunda-ftower. five colours, T h e g a r l a n d is of
cloud, the w e a p o n s have the forms of lightning which m a y not have been mentioned. 44. with Punda O n e should kksa-vidy. offer arghya and pdya i n accordance
1.12.3
39
CHAPTER TWELVE
Order of worship Hari said 1. for : I shall describe the order in the p r o c e d u r e of w o r s h i p its success. At O m Namah Vam, first the the remembrance purification of caturbhujaof the of the (obeisance)'. formation (four
achieving 2.
Lamthus
Om o b e i s a n c e , t h u s the
s a n c e to evil. Om o b e i s a n c e
Om o b e i s a n c e
non-prosperity.
Om o b e i -
o b e i s a n c e t o t h e tuft. Aim o b e i s a n c e t o to t h e t r i o of e y e s . obeisance Tat Sat Ksaum to to h Phat o b e i Om Ah to obeisance to S a k a r s a n a . Am obeiAniruddha. to obeisance Brahman.
w e a p o n . Am
Pradyumna,
o b e i s a n c e to r y a n a . Om Hum o b e i s a n c e Varha.
to V i s n u . Vum, Sr.
N a r a s i m h a . Bhh
Kam to V a i n a t e y a . Jam Kham Vam to S u d a r a n a . Kham Lam, Mam, K?am to P c a j a n y a . Gam, Dam, Vam, am to Dam, Pusti, Tarn Srivatsa, Cham Bham Ham to Sam to
Dham, Vam to Vanaml. Dam Sam to to K a u s t u b h a . the hide. r g a . 1m sword; Kham to the
to I n d r a , the lord of g o d s ; to
Garuda
Purna
w e a l t h . Ham to n a , t h e l o r d P o w e r . Om to
Danda ( p u n i s h m e n t ) , Kham to
n o o s e , to t h e b a n n e r , to t h e c l u b , to t h e t r i d e n t . Lam to Ananta, the lord of nether-worlds. worlds. Om obeisance Om Nam o b e i s a n c e . Om Gam o b e i s a n c e . Vm obeisance. obeisance obeisance. obeisance Om Om Om Om Brahman, Om to L o r d V s u d e v a . Om Om o b e i s a n c e . Bham o b e i s a n c e . Tern o b e i s a n c e . Om o b e i s a n c e . Om Nam Om Yarn
o b e i s a n c e . Om Sum o b e i s a n c e . Om Dem o b e i s a n c e Om Vm Tarn Mom Yam Nam o b e i s a n c e . Om Rm Nam o b e i s a n c e . Vam Tern Vmsumdervm
svh s h o u l d
offer
each
to
the
The prnhuti 2 s h o u l d b e m a d e i n
1. 2.
41 greatest
principle b e y o n d the pale 12. twice this 13. 14. 15. This homa is
there is L o r d N i r a j a n a (the unsullied o n e ) . M a y the g o d s go Caturbhuja, back S u d a r a n a , r, H a r i , Acyuta, T r i v i k r a m a . Vsudeva, Pradyumna, that the by me Sakarsana, Anantaka beginhouse P u r u s a t h e s e c o n s t i t u t e t h e ten w i t h t h e n i n e vyhas. Aniruddha, Dvdatm, beyond t h e s e devas s h o u l d b e k n o w n a s s i g n i f i e d b y ing with one. 16. They should Om be worshipped to in Om a m a r k e d with the wheels. Om Svh to Sucakra. the d e s t r o y e r of Phat. is auspicious 17. and s p o k e d , Hum Om Svh to Cakra. Om S v h to Vicakra. Svh Mahcakra. Mahcakra Om Hum to t h e t h o u s a n d wheels
d e m o n s , Hum Phat.
well-protecting.
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
Visnupajarastotra Hari Said: 1-2. I shall now expound Visnu's to protect me auspicious Thee, in O, the Pafijara east. O
Govinda.
club K a u m o d a k , obeisance to Thee. 3-10. in O V i s n u , p r o t e c t me in the S o u t h . I T h e e . T a k i n g u p the plough-share S a u n a n d a protect m e i n I seek refuge
42
Purna the
Sword have
weapons
and the lotus A n u d b o d h a protect me in me. O Nrkesarin (Man-lion) the m o o n a n d South me the in
O Boar, protect
Cndramas
S w o r d , ) p r o t e c t m e i n the Hayagrva3,
Srivatsa2 p r o t e c t obeisance
h i g h o v e r i n t h e sky O J a n r d a n a , t h e always. O
un-vanquished, obeisance
V i a l k s a p r o t e c t m e i n the n e t h e r w o r l d s , o b e i s a n c e m a k i n g t h e Bhupajara in the among men, obeisance (Protective C a g e of Arms) to Thee. Thus was
O s h o r e l e s s O c e a n , O b e i s a n c e to T h e e O G r e a t F i s h ! O T r u t h ! protect hands, fingers, head and other parts. O V i s n u , foremost expounded for Vaisnava Pajara Mahissura the formerly demon the protecthis s h e a man
a k a r a the G r e a t destroyed C m a r a ,
t i o n o f K t y y a n , 4 t h e wife o f n a . O
a k a r a , by devotion
Rakta-bja and
o t h e r e n e m i e s o f g o d s . B y r e c i t i n g this w i t h a l w a y s c o n q u e r s his e n e m i e s .
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Meditation Hari Said: 1. I shall now e x p o u n d Toga c o n d u c i v e to enjoyment
also K r s n a ) . 3. Refer 4. According to CDHM p. A name 120. of the goddess D u r g . some, Visnu took this form to save the Vedas.
1.14.12
2. 3.
43 O I a l i s t e n , V i s n u , t h e l o r d o f a l l , i s infinite, r e m o v e r feet.1 universe, the soul I am V s u d e v a , the lord the immanent of the
o f a l l s i n s , d e v o i d o f g r o u n d o f r e s t for t h e of B r a h m a n , 4. soul,
kinds of physical bodies. D e v o i d o f t h e a t t r i b u t e s o f t h e b o d y , free f r o m a n d Aksara (imperishable) the smeller (perishable) p r e s i d i n g over the six
types ( o f living b e i n g s ) , the seer, the h e a r e r , b e y o n d the p a l e of the senses. 5. mind. 6. being in 7.
D e v o i d of the attributes of the m i n d , he is the worldly knower the presiding the intellect, the omniscient witness devoid of ( t h e the intellect. of the intellect, all in-all, devoid and
the enlightened, the u n a g e i n g , the all-pervading, the am the soul, the auspicious o n e . 11. Those men of knowledge entertained. I have reads who
contemplate upon
O a k a r a o f g o o d v o w s , thus
cons-
1.
T h e reading
q^T^Tfr^1%cr:
is s u g g e s t e d .
44
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
Visnu-sahasra-nma-stotra Rudra said 1. : O L o r d , w h a t is to be m u t t e r e d by a m a n so t h a t he
is released from the terrible ocean of worldly existence. O J a n r d a n a , y o u n a r r a t e t o m e t h a t g r e a t stotra.1 Hari Said : 2. Supreme Praising Soul, Lord the Visnu (the great Brahman, names holy Listen the immutable) by thousand the a man
b e c o m e s free. 3-160. a t t e n t i o n . Om Vsudevason of Vasudeva. M a h v i s n u t h e g r e a t V i s n u the o m n i p r e s e n t . V m a n a t h e d w a r f (who p u t d o w n the d e m o n B a l i ) . VsavaIndra. V a s u t h e eight semi-divine beings, B l a c a n d r a n i b h a r e s e m b l i n g the crescent m o o n . B l a t h e child. BalabhadraBalarma. B a l d h i p a h i g h l y powerful. B a l i b a n d h a n a k r t w h o fettered the d e m o n B a l i . V e d h a s t h e creator. Varenyathe Kavipoet. Vedakartrproducer of Vedas. V e d a r p a V e d a s personified. Vedyaworthy of being known. Vedapariplutafilled with V e d a s . excellent. of Vedas. Vedavitknower I s h a l l tell y o u O akara, and great with full object of recitation2 which r e m o v e s a l l sins.
1. 2. muttered.
one
thousand
names that
of
Visnu. to be
It
is rather and
of adoration;
1.15.3-160
Vedgavettrknower o f the V e d g a s . 1
45
V e d e a l o r d of the V e d a s . B a l d h r a s t o r e of strength. B a l r d a n a s u p p r e s s o r of the strong. Avikraunchanging. Varealord of Boons. Varada(or Varuna) Vrahslayer he who grants boons (or V a r u n a ) . of Varuna. Varundhipaoverlord of heroes. hero. Brhadvragreater
Vanditathe adored. P a r a m e v a r a the g r e a t I v a r a . A t m a n t h e soul. Paramtmanthe Supreme Soul. P r a t y a g t m a n t h e inner Self. V i y a t p a r a b e y o n d t h e sky. Padmanbhalotus-navelled. P a d m a n i d h i t h e treasure trove P d m a . P a d m a h a s t a t h e holder of a lotus in the h a n d . G a d d h a r a t h e holder of club. P a r a m a t h e greatest. P a r a b h t a b e y o n d the elements. P u r u s o t t a m a m o s t excellent of purusas. Ivarathe powerful. Padmajaghalotus-wristed. P u n d a r k a w h i t e in colour. P a d m a m l d h a r a w e a r i n g g a r l a n d of lotuses. P r i y a b e l o v e d of all. Padmksalotus-eyed. Padmagarbhalotus-wombed. Parjanyarainbearing cloud. P a d m a s a i h s t h i t a s e a t e d in a lotus. A p r a b e y o n d the range. P a r a m r t h a t h e greatest entity. P a r n m p a r a g r e a t e s t o f the g r e a t . Prabhulord.
1. Six subsidiary treatises related to the Vedas. They are
f^rSTl,
^r.
<^I+<UI.
fcw,
s*f5T,
szrrftre
46 Panditebhyah Panditascholarly of Scholars. Pavitraholy. P p a m a r d a k a s u p p r e s s o r o f sins. uddhaPure. P r a k a r p a o f refulgent Pavitrapurifier. Pariraksakaprotector. Pips-Varjitafree from thirst. form.
Garuda
Purna
P d y a h o l y w a t e r ( o f f e r e d a t t h e feet o f t h e l o r d ) . P u r u s a t h e divine being. Prakrti the divine N a t u r e . P r a d h n a the d i v i n e intellect. P r t h i v p a d m a t h e lotus of the earth. Padmanbhalotus-navelled. P r i y a p r a d a g i v e r of desire. Sarvealord of all. Sarvagagoing everywhere. S a r v a t h e all-in-all. Sarvavidomniscient. S a r v a d a b e s t o w e r of all. P a r a h e who is beyond everything. S a r v a i d e n t i c a l with all. J a g a t o d h m a t h e a b o d e o f the universe. S a r v a d a r i n t h e witness of all. Sarvabhrtupholder of all.
S a r v n u g r a h a k r d D e v a the deity benevolent to all. Sarvabhtahrdisthitaresiding beings. S a r v a p a p r o t e c t o r of all. S a r v a p j y a w o r t h y of every one's worship. S a r v a d e v a n a m a s k r t a s a l u t e d by all devas. S a r v a s y a j a g a t o m l a m r o o t - c a u s e o f all universe. S a k a l a t h e entire, the whole. Niskalathe undivided. Analathe fire. S a r v a g o p t r t h e protector of all. in the hearts of all living
1.15.3-160 S a r v a n i s t h a a l 1-pervasive. S a r v a k r a n a k r a n a m c a u s e of all causes. S a r v a d h y e y a w o r t h y of meditation by all. S a r v a m i t r a f r i e n d of all. S a r v a d e v a s v a r p a d h r k h o l d i n g the forms of all g o d s . S a r v d h y y a o b j e c t of study by all. Surdhyaksapresiding deity of gods. Sursuranamaskrtaadored by gods and demons. D u s t n m a s u r n r i i c a s a r v a d g h t a k a t h e p e r p e t u a l slay< o f t h e w i c k e d a n d t h e asuras. Antakathe destroyer. S a t y a p l a the protector of truth. S a n n b h a c e n t r a l cynosure of the g o o d . Siddhealord o f Siddhas. Siddhas. S i d d h a v a n d i t a r e s p e c t e d by S i d d h a s i d h a o b t a i n e d by S d h y a s i d d h a o b t a i n e d by H r d v a r a l o r d of the heart. J a g a t a h a r a n a m r e f u g e o f the universe. J a g a t a h reyahglory o f the U n i v e r s e . J a g a t a h ksemaaffluence o f the U n i v e r s e . ubhakrtdoer of good. obhanabeautiful. Saumyagentle. Satyareality. S a t y a p a r k r a m a o f true valour. S a t y a s t h a s t a t i o n e d in truth. S a t y a s a k a l p a o f true volition. Satyavidknower of truth.
K a r m a k a r t r o r d a i n e r of actions. K a r m a n t h e action.
48 K r i y s a c r e d rite. K r y a m t h e result. rpatilord of splendour. Nrpatilord of men. rmatglorious. Sarvasya Devnm Vrsnlnm p a t i l o r d of all. powerful. p a t i l o r d o f devas. p a t i l o r d o f Vrsnis. of slayer o f Tripuras. rjitathe
Garuda
Purna
Hiranyagarbhasya patilord of Hiranyagarbha. Tripurntahpatilord Pryaabundance. V a s n m p a t i l o r d o f Vasus. Akhandalasya patilord of India. Varunasya patilord of Varuna. of plants. Vanaspatnm patilord Panrh p a t i l o r d of beasts.
Anilasya p a t i l o r d of wind. Analasya patilord of fire. Yamasya patilord of Y a m a . Kuberasya pati,lord of Kubera. Naksatrnm patilord of Stars. O s a d h n m patilord of medicinal herbs. V r k s n m p a t i l o r d o f trees. Ngnrii p a t i l o r d of the N a g a r s . A r k a s y a p a t i l o r d o f the S u n . Daksasya patilord of Daksa. Suhrdm patilord of friends.
Nrpnm patilord of Kings. Gandharvnrii patilord o f the Gandharvas. lord of vital breaths.
A s n m u t t a m a h p a t i m o s t excellent Parvatnrii patilord of mountains. N i m n a g n a r i i p a t i l o r d o f rivers. S u r n m p a t i l o r d of devas. r e s t h a t h e m o s t excellent. Kapilasya patilord ofKapila. L a t n m p a t i l o r d of creepers.
1.15.3-160 Vrudhrii p a t i l o r d of spreading creepers. Munnrii patilord of Sages. S r y a s y a u t t a m a p a t i m o s t excellent lord of the sun. C a n d r a m a s a h restha p a t i m o s t excellent lord ukrasya patilord of ukra. G r a h n m p a t i l o r d o f t h e planets. R k s a s n m p a t i l o r d the R k s a s a s . K i n n a r n r h p a t i l o r d o f t h e Kinnaras.
49
o f the m o o n .
D v i j n m u t t a m a p a t i m o s t excellent lord of the twice born. S a r i t m p a t i l o r d o f rivers. S a m u d r n m p a t i l o r d o f the o c e a n s S a r a s r h p a t i l o r d o f the l a k e s . B h u t n m p a t i l o r d o f the g o b l i n s . V e t l n m p a t i l o r d of the P a k s i n m p a t i l o r d of birds. P a n m p a t i l o r d of beasts. M a h t m a n - n o b l e soul. M a g a l a t h e auspicious. M e y a t h a t can be measured. Mandarathe mountain Mandara. Mandarevaralord of Mandara. Merumountain Meru. M t r t h e measurer. P r a m n i m e a n s of valid knowledge. Mdhava-lord of Laksm. Manuvarjita Devoid of mantras. Mldharawearing garlands. Mahdevagreat Lord. Mahdevena pjitaadored by iva. M a h n t a v e r y quiet. Mahbhgathe fortunate. heroism. vital
2 1
Vetlas.
K s m n d n m p a t i l o r d o f the p u m p k i n s .
50 M y t m a n i d e n t i f i e d with illusion. M y a y b a d d h a f e t t e r e d b y illusion. M y a y V i v a r j i t a f r e e from illusion. M u n i s t u t a l a u d e d b y the s a g e s . M u n i i d e n t i f i e d with M a i t r a g r e a t friend. M a h n s a h a v i n g long nose. M a h h a n u h a v i n g large cheeks. M a h b h u h a v i n g long arms. M a h d a n t a 1 h a v i n g big teeth. M a r a n e n a vivarjitadevoid of death. M a h v a k t r a h a v i n g a large mouth. M a h t m h a v i n g a huge body. M a h k r a 2 h a v i n g a b i g size. M a h o d a r a h a v i n g a g r e a t belly. M a h p d a h a v i n g l a r g e feet. M a h g r v a h a v i n g a l o n g neck. Mahmninhighly respected. Mahmanashigh-minded. M a h m a t i 3 o f g r e a t intellect. M a h k r t i o f great fame. M a h r p a o f g r e a t form. M a h s u r a i d e n t i f i e d with g r e a t Asura. M a d h u h o n ey. M d h a v a s p r i n g season. Mahdevagreat Deva. Mahevarathe great Ivara. M a k h e s t a 4 p l e a s e d with sacrifices. M a k h a r p i n o f the form of a sacrifice. Mnanyathe laudable. M a k h e v a r a l o r d o f sacrifices. M a h v t a t h e violent wind. M a h b h g a h a v i n g great share. M a h e a g r e a t lord. Attamnusathe
1. 2. 3. 4. v.l. v.l. v.l. v.l.
Garuda
Purna
sages.
Superman.
1.15.3-160 M n a v a t h e mankind. M a n u M a n u (himself). M n a v n m Priyakaradoing good to men Mrgathe deer. M r g a p j y a a d o r e d by the deer. M r g n r h p a t i l o r d of the deer. Budhasya patilord of Mercury. Brhaspateh patilord of Jupiter. anaicarasya patilord of Saturn. Rhoh patilord of Rhu. Ketoh patilord of Ketu. Laksmanahhaving good mark. L a k s a n a g o o d sign. L a m b o s t h a h a v i n g h a n g i n g lips. L a l i t a h a n d s o m e t o look at. Nnlakrasarhyuktabedecked variety. Nncandanacarcitaanointed ous sorts. Nnrasojjvaladvaktrawith kinds of juices. Rma. mouth shining with with sandal with many ornaments
51
of
pastes of varidifferent
N n p u s p o p a o b h i t a a d o r n e d with flowers of various sorts. R m a ( i d e n t i f i e d with prince) R a m p a t i L o r d of Laksm. Sabhrya Paramevaraardhanrvara. of jewels. of jewels. Ratnadagiver
Ratnahartrconfiscator Rpavivarjitadevoid
R p i n p o s s e s s e d of forms. of forms. form. M a h r p a h a v i n g i m m e n s e form. U g r a r p a h a v i n g terrific S a u m y a r p a h a v i n g gentle form. Nlameghanibharesembling blue cloud. u d d h a t h e pure. Klameghanibharesembling dark D h m a v a r n a o f smoke-colour. P t a v a r n a o f yellow Avarnakahaving colour. N n r p a o f various forms. no colour. cloud.
52 V i r p a o f hideous form. Rpadabestower of comely appearance. u k l a v a r n a o f white colour. S a r v a v a r n a o f all colours. Mahyoginthe great Yaja the
1
Garuda
Purna
yogin.
Y a j a krtthe sacrificer. Suvarnahaving V a r n a v a t h a v i n g colour. Suvarnkhyanamed gold. S u v a r n v a y a v a h a v i n g golden Suvarnasya pradtrgiver Suvarnasya priyafond Suvarndhyapossessing S u p a r n i n o f beautiful parts. S u v a r n a s v a r n a m e k h a l a h a v i n g a golden girdle of g o o d colour. of gold. Suvarnrha2having parts of gold. of gold. gold. wings.
M a h p a r n a o f huge wings. Suparnasya kranamcause of Suparna. VainateyaVinat's AdityaAditi's son. Adithe beginning. Adikaracreator of beginning. ivaiva. M a h a t a h k r a n a m c a u s e o f the intellectual p r i n c i p l e . Purnasya3 kranamcause of purnas. B u d d h n r h k r a n a m c a u s e o f intellects. M a n a s a h kranamcause of mind. Cetasah k r a n a m c a u s e of thought. A h a k r a s y a k r a n a m c a u s e o f the e g o . Bhtnrii k r a n a m c a u s e o f the elements. Vibhvasoh kranamcause of fire. A k a k r a n a m c a u s e of the ether. Prthivyh pararh k r a n a m t h e great c a u s e of the earth. A n d a s y a k r a n a m c a u s e of the c o s m i c egg. Prakrteh k r a n a m c a u s e of the
1. 2. 3. v.l.yjya. v I. suvarnefa. v.l. pradhSnasya
son.
Prakrti.
koranam.
1.15.3-160 Dehasya k r a n a m c a u s e of body. C a k s u s a h k r a n a m c a u s e o f the e y e . r o t r a s y a k r a n a m - c a u s e of the ear. T v a c a h k r a n a m c a u s e o f the skin. J i h v y h k r a n a m c a u s e o f the t o n g u e . P r n a s y a k r a n a m c a u s e o f the vital b r e a t h . Hastayoh kranamcause of hands. P d a y o h k r a n a m c a u s e o f feet. Vca'h k r a n a m c a u s e of speech. P y o h k r a n a m c a u s e o f the o r g a n o f e v a c u a t i o n . Indrasya kranamcause of Indra. K u b e r a s y a k r a n a m c a u s e o f the K u b e r a , Yamasya kranamcause of Yama. Inasya kranamcause of na. Yaksnm kranamcause of Yaksas. R a k s a s m p a r a m kranamgreat cause of demons. Bhsannrh restham kranam1excellent D h a r m a s y a k r a n a m c a u s e of the virtue. J a n t n m k r a n a m c a u s e o f the c r e a t u r e s . Vasnrh param kranamgreat cause of Vasus. Mannr kranamcause of Manus. Paksinm pararh k r a n a m g r e a t Munnm cause of birds. restham kranamexcellent cause of sages.
53
cause of ornaments.
Y o g i n m p a r a m k r a n a m g r e a t cause of ascetics. Siddhnrh kranamcause of Siddhas. Y a k s n m p a r a m kranamgreat cause of Yaksas. Kinnarnrh kranamcause of Kinnaras. Gandharvnrh kranamcause of Gandharvas. N a d n m k r a n a m c a u s e o f west f l o w i n g rivers. N a d n m p a r a m kranamgreat cause S a m u d r n m k r a n a m c a u s e of seas. Vrksnrii k r a n a m c a u s e of Vrudhrh kranamcause trees. of creepers. of east-flowing rivers.
54 reyasrh k r a n a m c a u s e of glory. Panrh k r a n a m c a u s e of animals. Sarvesrh k r a n a m c a u s e of all. D e h t m a n s o u l o f the b o d y . Indriytmansoul of sense-organs. B u d d h e h t m a n 1 s o u l o f intellect. Manasah tmansoul of mind. A h a k r a c e t a s a h t m a n s o u l o f egoistic m i n d . J g r a t a h t m a n s o u l o f the wakeful. S v a p a t a h t m a n s o u l o f the Pradhnasya partmangreat A k t m a n s o u l of ether. A p m t m a n s o u l o f waters. P r i t h i v y h p a r a m t m a n g r e a t soul o f E a r t h . Vayasytman2soul o f friends. G a n d h a s y a p a r a m t m a n g r e a t soul o f smell. R p a s y a P a r a t m a n g r e a t soul o f colour. abdtmansoul of sound. V g t m a n s o u l of speech. S p a r t m a n s o u l of touch. Purusathe Being. r o t r t m a n s o u l of ears. T v a g t m a n s o u l o f skin. J i h v y h p a r a m t m a n g r e a t soul of tongue. G h r n t m a n s o u l o f smell. Hasttmansoul of hands. P a r a m a p d t m a n g r e a t s o u l o f feet. slumbering. s o u l o f Pradhna. P a r a m a h a d t m a n s o u l o f the c o s m i c i n t e l l e c t .
Garuda
Purna
U p a s t h a s y a t m a n s o u l o f the o r g a n o f g e n e r a t i o n . P a r a m a p y v t m a n g r e a t soul of o r g a n of evacuation. Indrtmansoul of Indra. Brahmtmansoul of Brahma. Rudrtmansoul of Rudra. Manoh tmansoul of Manu. D a k s a s y a p r a j p a t e h t m a n s o u l o f D a k s a the patriarch. P a r a m a s a t y t m a n g r e a t soul of truth.
1. 2.
v.l. v.l.
tm
buddhih.
rastman.
1.15.3-160 I t m a n s o u l o f Ia. P a r a m t m a n g r e a t soul. Rudrtmansoul of Rudra. Moksavidknower of salvation. Yatiascetic. Yatnavnstriving. Yatnaefforts. C a r m i n h a v i n g leather. K h a d g i n h a v i n g sword. A s u r n t a k a 1 s l a y e r o f Asuras. Hrpravartanalahabitually practising modesty. Y a t n m hite r a t a e n g a g e d in the welfare of ascetics. Y a t i r p i n h a v i n g the form of an a s c e t i c . Yogin -yogi. Yogidhyeyaworthy itithe dark Sarhvitperfect Medhgenius. Klatime. smheat (summer). Varsrain (rainy season). Matidetermination. Satvatsarayear. Moksakarabringing about salvation. M o h a p r a d h v a r h s a k a r e m o v e r of delusion. D u s t n m m o h a k a r t r s t u p e f y i n g the wicked. Mndavyasage Mndavya. B a d a v m u k h a h a v i n g s u b m a r i n e fire in the m o u t h . knowledge. o f m e d i t a t i o n b y yogtns. H a r i r e m o v e r (of s i n s ) .
55
S a r i i v a r t a k a t h e whirling fire at the time of final dissolution. K l a k a r t r c r e a t o r of time. Gautama-sage Gautama. Bhrgusage Bhrgu. A g i r a s s a g e Agiras. Atrisage Atri. Vasistha. Vasisfbasage
Pulahasage Pulaha.
1. v.l. murintaka.
5fi Pulastyasage Pulastya. Kutsasage Kutsa. Yjavalkyasage Vysasage Vysa. Pararasage Parara. a r m a d a g i v e r of Welfare. G g e y a G a g ' s son (Bhsma). H r s k e a M a s t e r of sense organs. Brhacchiavashaving large ears. K e a v a h a v i n g luxuriant hair. Kleahantrremover of pain. Sukarnahaving good ears. K a r n a v a r j i t a d e v o i d of ears. N r y a n a h a v i n g w a t e r s for Mahbhgaimmensely P r n a s y a p a t i L o r d of vital Vynasya patiLord abode. breath. lucky. Yjavalkya. Devalasage Devala.
Garuda
Purna
Apnasya patiLord of Apna. of Vyna. U d n a s y a restha p a t i L o r d o f U d n a . Samnasya patiLord of samna. S a b d a s y a restha patiexcellent lord of speech. Sparasya p a t i L o r d of touch. R p n m d y a n r p a t i f i r s t lord of colour. K h a d g a p n i h a v i n g sword in hand. Halyudhausing ploughshare as weapon. C a k r a p n i h a v i n g discus in hand. Kundalinhaving Prakrtithe prakrti earrings. chest. neck. (Nature). r v a t s k a h a v i n g r v a t s a m a r k on the
K a u s t u b h a g r v a h a v i n g K a u s t u b h a gem in the P i t m b a r a d h a r a h a v i n g yellow g a r m e n t . S u m u k h a h a v i n g nice face. D u r m u k h a h a v i n g wry face/ Anantaendless. A n a n t a r p a o f endless form. S u n a k h a h a v i n g nice nails. - v ^ \. \ \ M u k h e n a vivarjitawithout face.
.1
I . ,.it^v
1.15.
3-163
S u r a s u n d a r a 1 m o s t b e a u t i f u l o f a l l devas. S u k a l p a 2 h a v i n g good collection. V i b h u p r e s e n t everywhere Jisnuvictorious. Bhrjisnuresplendent. I s u d h i t h e quiver. Hiranyakaipuhantrslayer of Hirayakaipu. Hiranyksavimardakasuppressor of Hiranyksa. Ptannihantrslayer of Ptan. Bhskarntavinanaslayer of demon Bhskarnta. Keidalanasplitter of Kein. Mustikavimardakasuppressor of Mustika. Kamsadnavabhettrslayer of demon K a m s a . Cnrapramardakasuppressor of Cnra. Aristanihantrslayer Akirapriyafond Akrranot cruel. features. K r r a r p a o f cruel of Arista. of Akrra.
A k r r a p r i y a v a n d i t a a d o r e d by A k r r a ' s friends. B h a g a h d e s t r o y e r of glory. B h a g a v n h a v i n g lordly powers. B h n u t h e sun. Bhgavatadevotee of Lord. U d d h a v a U d d h a v a , uncle of K r s n a . U d d h a v a s y a a L o r d o f sacrificial f i r e . U d d h a v e n a vicintitathought of by U d d h a v a . C a k r a d h r k h o l d e r of wheel. Cacalaever moving. Calcalavivarjitadevoid of movable and irmmovable. A h a m k r a t h e ego. Mati3decision. Cittamwavering Prithivthe Jalamwater. mind. G a g a n a m t h e firmament. earth.
1. 2. 3.
58 Vyuwind. C a k s u s t h e eye. r o t r a m t h e ear. J i h v t h e tongue. G h r n a m t h e nose. V k p n i p d a s p e e c h , h a n d , foot. J a v a n a t h e quickr-^" Pyuthe organ of evacuation. U p a s t h a t h e organ of generation. akaragiver of auspiciousness. K h a r v a 1 t h o u s a n d crores. K s n t i d a g i v e r of forgiveness. Ksntikrtforgiver. Naraman. B h a k t a p r i y a f o n d of devotees. BhartrLord. B h a k t i m n e n d o w e d with devotion. BhaktivardhanaIncreasing devotion. B h a k t a s t u t a l a u d e d by votaries. B h a k t a p a r a a t t a c h e d to votaries. Krtidabestower of fame. Krtivardhanaenhancer Ksamforgiveness. K n t i s p l e n d o u r. Bhaktidevotion. Par Daygreatest compassion. D a n a t h e gift D t r t h e giver. K a r t r t h e agent. Devadevapriyafond of god ucithe pure. u c i m n p o s s e s s i n g the pure. Sukhadagiver of happiness. Moksaemancipation. KamaLove. Arthawealth.
1. v.l. arvJ.
of fame.
Krtidptiresplendence of fame.
of gods.
1.15.
3-160 1 0 0 0 feet.
Sahasrapthaving Vaidyathe
Sahasrarsthousand-headed. physician. M o k s a d v r a e n t r a n c e to salvation. P r a j d v r a m p a s s a g e of subjects. S a h a s r n t a 1 h a v i n g thousand ends. Sahasrakarahaving thousand hands. u k r a t h e essence. Sukirtinhaving good Sugrvahaving good coronets neck.
Kaustubhathe Kaustubha gem. PradyumnaPradyumna. AniruddhaAniruddha. HayagrvaHayagrva. karathe Boar. M a t s y a t h e Fish.ParaurmaParaurma. PrahldaPrahlda. BaliBali. aranyaworthy Buddhathe of being refuge. Nityathe permanent. enlightened. embodied. Muktathe emancipated. arrabhrtthe Kharadsanahantr,slayer of Khara & D s a n a . Rvanasya Pramardanaslayer of Rvana. Stpathusband of St. BharataBharata. Vardhisnuthe flourishing. Kumbhendrajit-nihantrslayer of kumbhendrajit. Kumbhakarnapramardanagrinder of Kumbhakarna. Narntakntakaslayer of Narntaka. Devntakavinanaslayer of Devntaka. Dusjsuranihantrslayer of wicked demons. ambarrienemy of ambara, Narakasya nihantrslayer of Naraka. Trirsasya vinanaslayer
1. v.l. sahasrksa,
of Triirsa.
60
Garuda
Purna
Y a m a l i j u n a b h e t t r s p l i t t e r o f twin A r j u n a s . Tapohitakaraencourager of penance. V d i t r a t h e player on instruments. V d y a m t h e musical instrument. B u d d h a t h e enlightened. V a r a p r a d a t h e giver of b o o n s . S a r a t h e essence. S r a p r i y a f o n d of essence. S a u r a b e l o n g i n g to the S u n . Klahantrslayer of Kla. N i k r n t a n a t h e splitter. Agastyasage Agastya. Devalasage Devala. Nradasage Nrada. Nradapriyafond of Nrada. P r n a v i t a l air P r n a . A p n a v i t a l air A p n a . Vynavital airVyna. R a j a s t h e quality of baseness. Sattvathe quality of goodness. T a m a s t h e quality of ignorance. aratthe Autumn. U d n a t h e vital air U d n a . S a m n a t h e vital air S a m n a Bhesajathe medicine. Bhisakthe physician. Ktasthathe unchanging. S v a c c h a r p a h a v i n g clean form. S a r v a d e h a v i v a r j i t a d e v o i d of all kinds of bodies. C a k s u r i n d r i y a h n a d e v o i d of sense of vision. V g i n d r i y a v i v a r j i t a d e v o i d of sense of speech. Hastendriyavihnadevoid of hands. P d b h y m v i v a r j i t a d e v o i d o f feet. Pypasthavihnadevoid of organs of generation and tion. M a h t a p a v i s a r j i t a 1 d i s c a r d e d from g r e a t p e n a n c e . Prabodhena vihnadevoid of good
1. v.l marutpavivarjita.
evacua-
perception.
1.15. 3 - 1 6 0 B u d d h y vivarjitadevoid of intellect. C e t a s v i g a t a d e v o i d of consciousness. Prnena vivarjitadevoid of Prna. Apnena vihnadevoid of Apna. Vynena vivarjitadevoid of Vyna. U d n e n a vihnadevoid of Udna. S a m n e n a vivarjitadevoid of Samna. A k e n a v i h n a d e v o i d o f ether. V y u n p a r i v a r j i t a d e v o i d of wind. Agnin vihnadevoid of fire. U d a k e n a vivarjitadevoid of water. Prithivyvihnadevoid of earth. abdena vivarjitadevoid of sound. S p a r e n a vihnadevoid of touch. S a r v a r p a v i v a r j i t a d e v o i d of all forms. R g e n a vigatadevoid of passion. A g h e n a p a r i v a r j i t a d e v o i d o f sins. o k e n a r a h i t a d e v o i d o f grief. Vacas parivarjitadevoid of speech. Rajovivarjitadevoid of quality of rajas. S a d v i k r a v i v a r j i t a d e v o i d of six deviations. K m a v a r j i t a d e v o i d o f lust. K r o d h e n a parivarjitadevoid of anger. L o b h e n a v i g a t a d e v o i d of covetousness. D a m b h e n a vivarjitadevoid of pride. S k s m a t h e subtle. S s k s m a t h e very subtle. S t h l t s t h l a t a r a g r o s s e t o f the V i r a d a t h e clever. Baldhyaksaleader of armies. S a r v a s y a k s o b h a k a a g i t a t o r of all. Prakrteh k s o b h a k a a g i t a t o r of Prakrti. M a h a t a h k s o b h a k a a g i t a t o r of intellectual principle. Bhtnrh ksobhakaagitator of elements. B u d d h e h k s o b h a k a a g i t a t o r of the intellect. I n d r i y n m k s o b h a k a a g i t a t o r o f the senses. Visayaksobhakaagitator of objects. Brahmanahksobhakaagitator of Brhm. Rudrasya ksobhakaagitator of Rudra. gross.
61
Garuda
Purna
G h r n e n d r i y g a m y a b e y o n d the perception of smell, Vcgrhyaunknown by speech. Pnibhym agamyaIncomprehensible by hands. P d g a m y a b e y o n d t h e r e a c h o f feet. M a n a s a h a g r h y a b e y o n d the r e a c h o f m i n d . B u d d h y a g r h y a b e y o n d the r e a c h o f intellects. H a r i r e m o v e r o f evil. A h a m b u d b h y g r h y a r e a l i z a b l e b y t h e p e r c e p t i o n o f aham. C e t a s G r h y a r e a l i z a b l e b y the m i n d . a k h a p n i h a v i n g c o n c h i n the h a n d . Avyayaundecaying. G a d p n i h a v i n g the club in the hand. r g a p n i h a v i n g t h e b o w r g a i n the h a n d . K r s n a ( d a r k in colour). J n a m r t i o f the form o f k n o w l e d g e . P a r a n t a p a s l a y e r of enemies. Tapasvinascetic. J n a g a m y a r e a l i s a b l e by knowledge. Jninendowed Jnavidknower with knowledge. of knowledge. of knowledge.
Jeyathe object of knowledge. J e y a h l n a d e v o i d of objects Japtiknowledge. C a i t a n y a r p a k a h a v i n g the form of consciousness. Bhvathe purport. Bhvyato be conceived. B h a v a k r a c a u s e of origin. B h v a n a t h e conceiver. B h a v a n a n a t h e destroyer of birth. G o v i n d a l o r d of cows. G o p a t i m a s t e r of kine. Gopacowherd. S a r v a g o p s u k h a p r a d a g i v e r of h a p p i n e s s to all cowherdesses. G o p l a p r o t e c t o r of cows.
1.15. 3-160 G o p a t i l o r d of speech. G o m a t i w i t h the m i n d directed to cows. Godharalifter of kine. U p e n d r a I n d r a ' s younger brother. Nrsimhathe Man-lion. auri Krsnagrandson of ra. J a n r d a n a t o r m e n t o r of the wicked. raneyaproduced f r o m Arani. shining. B r h a d b h n u o f long rays. BrhaddptaImmensely Triklathreefold time. D m o d a r a t i e d with a rope. Klajaracognizer of time K l a v a r j i t a d e v o i d of time. T r i s a n d h y a o f threefold j u n c t i o n s . D v p a r a m t h e D v p a r a Age. Tretthe Tret Age. P r a j d v r a t h e gateway of subjects. Trivikramahaving three steps. V i k r a m a t h e valorous. D a n d a h a s t a h a v i n g t h e staff i n the h a n d . E k a d a n d i n h a v i n g a s i n g l e staff. Tridandadhrkholding t h r e e staffs. Smabhedavariety of Sma. S m o p y a h a v i n g s m o p y a (peaceful m e a n s ) . S m a r p i n h a v i n g S m a a s form. Smaga1reached by Smans. Smavedathe S m a Veda. Atharva-the Atharva Sukrtawell-framed. Sukharpaka2-happily Atharvavedavidknower Atharvcryapreceptor Rgvedathe Rgveda. Rgvedesu p r a t i s f h i t a w e l l - s t a t i o n e d i n the R g v e d a . formed. of Atharva veda. of Atharva veda. Veda.
63
R g r p i n h a v i n g the form o f R k s .
1. 2.
v.l. v.l.
talhyopya. sutarpanah.
Garuda
Purna
Yajurvedathe Yajur Veda. Yajurvedavidknower of Yajur V e d a . Ekaptsingle-footed. Bahuptmany-footed. Suptnice-footed. S a h a s r a p t t h o u s a n d footed. Catusptfour-footed. Dvipttwo-footed. S m r t i t h e S m r i t text. Nyyopama1comparable to Nyya. Balinthe powerful. S a n n y s i n t h e renouncer of the world. Sannysarenunciation. C a t u r r a m a h a v i n g t h e four s t a g e s o f life. B r a h m a c r i n t h e student. G r h a s t h a t h e householder. Vnaprasthathe retired. Bhiksukathe mendicant. Brhmanathe Brahmin. Ksatriyathe Ksatriya. Vaiyathe Vaiya. drathe dra. V a r n a t h e class of society. i l a d a p r o v i d e r of good character. l a s a m p a n n a e n d o w e d with good character. Duhlaparivarjitadevoid of b a d character. G o k s a 2 h a v i n g eyes fixed on the world. A d h y t m a s a m v i s t a e n g a g e d in Spiritual acts. S t u t i t h e praising verse. Stotrthe praiser. Pjakaworshipper. Pjyaworthy of worship. V k k a r a n a m t h e organ of Speech. V c y a o b j e c t of statement. Vcakathe
1. 2. v.l. vj.
reciter.
nyyoyamo.
moksa.
1.15.3-160 V e t t r t h e knower. Vykaranamgrammar. V k y a m t h e sentence. V k y a v i t c o n v e r s a n t with V k y a g a m y a w i t h i n the T r t h a t h e sacred shrine. T r t h i n o f the shrines. T r t h a v i d k n o w e r of holy places. T i r t h d i b h t a a b i d i n g in all Srhkhyathe Srhkhya trthas. system. sentences. reach of words.
N i r u k t a m t h e science of etymology. A b h i d a i v a t a f a c e to face with the deity. P r a n a v a t h e s a c r e d s y l l a b l e om. Pranavealord of Pranava. P r a n a v e n a p r a v a n d i t a - a d o r e d b y Pranava. Pranavena laksyaindicated by Pranava. G y a t r t h e mystic verse G y a t r . G a d d h a r a h o l d e r of the club. lagrmanivsinliving in l a g r m a . l a g r m a t h e l a g r m a itself. J a l a y i n l y i n g in waters. Yogayinlying in Yoga. e s a a y i n l y i n g on serpent Sesa. K u l e a y a t h e mystic lotus. M a h b h a r t r t h e great lord. K r y a m t h e result. K r a n a m t h e reason. Prthivdharathe holder of earth. Prajpatithe patriarch. v a t a t h e eternal. K m y a w o r t h y of being desired. K m a y i t r t h e creator of desire. V i r t t h e lord P a r a m o u n t . S a m r t t h e emperor. Psanthe sun. S v a r g a t h e heaven. R a t h a s t h a s t a t i o n e d in a c a r . Srathithe charioteer.
Garuda
Purna
Y d a v n m hite r a t a e n g a g e d i n the wellbeing o f Y d a v a s . Arjunasya priyafond of Arjuna. ArjunaArjuna himself. B h m a B h i m a himself. P a r k r a m a v a l o u r (personified). Durvisahathe unbearable. Sarvastraviradaefficient in all stras. Srasvatadevotee of Sarasvati. M a h b h s m a t h e g r e a t terrifier. Prijtahararemover of prijta. Amrtasya pradtrgiver of nectar. K s r o d a t h e o c e a n of milk. K s r a t h e m i l k itself. Indrtmaja,son of Indra (Jayanta). Indragoptrprotector of Indra. Govardhanadharaupholder of Govardhana mountain. Kamsasya nanaslayer of K a m s a . H a s t i p a k e e p e r of elephant. H a s t i n a n a s l a y e r of elephant. i p i v i s j a p e r v a d e d by rays. P r a s a n n a t h e cheerful. S a r v a l o k r t i n a n a r e m o v e r of vexations of the whole world. M u d r a t h e mysterious. M u d r k a r a s h o w i n g the mystic sign with the h a n d . Sarvamudrvivarjitadevoid Dehinthe embodied. D e h a s t h i t a I m m a n e n t in the b o d y . D e h a s y a n i y m a k a O r g a n i z e r o f the b o d y . rotrthe hearer. r o t r a n i y a n t r t h e controller of the rotavyaworthy of being ravanapower of hearing. T v a k s t h i t a p r e s e n t in the skin. S p a r a y i t r t h e toucher. Sparyaobject of touching. heard. ears. of a l l Mudras.
1.15.3-160 S p a r a n a m p o w e r of touching. C a k s u s t h a p r e s e n t in the eye. R p a d r a s t r s e e r of forms. C a k s u s a h niyantrthe controller of eyes. D r y a m t h e object of vision. J i h v s t h a p r e s e n t in the t o n g u e . R a s a j a k n o w e r o f the t a s t e . J i h v n i y m a k a c o n t r o l l e r of the tongue. G h r n a s t h a s e a t e d in the nose. G h r n a k r t c r e a t o r df smell. G h r t r t h e smeller.
67
G h r n e n d r i y a n i y m a k a t h e controller of the o r g a n of smell. Vksthaseated in speech. Vaktrthe speaker". V a k t a v y a t h e object of speech. V a c a n a t h e action of speech. Vniymakacontroller of speech. Prnisthaseated in living beings. ilpakrtcreator of fine arts. i l p a t h e fine arts. Hastayoh niymakacontroller Padavyahthe roads. G a n t r t h e goer. G a n t a v y a t h e p l a c e g o i n g to. G a m a n a t h e act of going. Pdayoh niyantrthe Pdyabhkreceiver Visargakrtthe c o n t r o l l e r o f feet. of pdya. of hands.
excretor.
Visargasya niyantrcontroller of excretion. U p a s t h a s t h a s e a t e d in the organ of generation. Sukhapleasure. U p a s t h a s y a niyantrcontroller o f the o r g a n o f g e n e r a t i o n . Upasthnandakaracreator of pleasure generation. a t r u g h n a s l a y e r of enemies. K r t a v r y a , t h e king K r t a v r y a . Datttreyathe sage Datttreya. A l a r k a s y a hite r a t a h e n g a g e d in the welfare Krtavryanikrntanaslayer of Krttavrya. of Alarka. through the o r g a n of
68 K l a n e m i r i m r o u n d the wheel o f M a h n e m i t h e great rim. M e g h a t h e cloud. M e g h a p a t i L o r d of clouds. A n n a p r a d a p u r v e y o r ' s ! food. A n n a r p i n o f the form o f A n n d a t h e eater of food. Annapravartakaproducer of food. Dhmakrtproducer of smoke. D h m a r p a o f the form of s m o k e . Devakputrason of Devak. U t t a m a t h e most excellent. Devakynandanadelighter of Devak. Nandafoster father. of Vasudeva. Rohinyh priyabeloved ofRohin. Vasudeva priyabeloved Vasudevasutason of Vasudeva. food. ^ time.
Garuda
Purna
Dundubhithe trumpet Dundubhi. H s a r p a o f the form of laughter. P u s p a h s a s m i l i n g like f l o w e r s . Attahsapriyaloving K s a r a t h e decaying. Aksarathe Acyutathe undecaying. undefaulting. of Saty. boisterous laugh. S a r v d h y a k s a p r e s i d i n g deity over all.
Rukminyh patilord of Rukmin. Rukminyh vallabhalover of Rukmin. Gopnrh vallabhalover Virutafamous. VrskapiVrskapi. Y a m a t h e god of death. G u h y a s e a t e d in caves. M a g a l a 1 t h e auspicious.
1. v.l.mukula.
of cowherdesses.
1.15. 3-160
B u d h a t h e planet Mercury. R h u t h e planet R h u . K e t u g r a h a t h e planet G r h a t h e crocodile. G a j e n d r a m u k h a m e l a k a a s s o c i a t e of the G r h a s y a vinihantrslayer of crocodile. G r m a n i t h e leader of the Raksakathe protector. village. lord of elephants. Ketu.
K i n n a r a t h e semidivine K i n n a r a . S i d d h a t h e semidivine S i d d h a . Chandasthe prosody. form. S v a c h a n d a s t h e free. V i v a r p a h a v i n g the C o s m i c Vilksahaving wide Anantarpahaving Bhtasthaseated in eyes.
Devadnavasariisthitastanding between S u s u p t i s t h a s t a t i o n e d in sleep. Susuptideep slumber. abode. Sthnamthe permanent Sthnntaend of abode. J a g a t s t h a s t a n d i n g in Jgartrthe wakeful. the U n i v e r s e .
J g a r i t a r h s t h n a m t h e s e a t o f the w a k e f u l . Svapnasthastanding in dream. Svapnavid1knower of dream. Svapnathe dream. S t h n a s t h a r e m a i n i n g i n his o w n p l a c e . Susthawell stationed. wakefulness. of dream. of slumber. knowledge. the m o n t h C a i t r a .
adds svapnasthnam a f t e r t h i s .
fourth.
C a i t r a r p a 2 o f the form of
1. 2. v.l. P.l,
V e k a t e v a r a edition vedyarpam.
70
Garuda
Purna
J v a t h e life. J v a y i t r t h e life g i v e r . B h u v a n d h i p a t i l o r d of the universe. Bhuvannrh niymakacontroller of worlds. Ptlavsinresiding in P t l a t h e nether Ptla. o f a l l fevers. o f dharmas. world.
Sarvajvaravinanadestroyer Dharmnr
P a r a m n a n d a r p i n o f the form of g r e a t bliss. pravartakaorganizer access. Sulabhaeasily acessible. Durlabhadifficult of Pratyhrathe P r n y m a p a r a e n g a g e d in holding breath. redeemer. . D h r a k a t h e supporter. P r a t y h r a k a r a o r g a n i z e r of r e d e m p t i o n . Prabhspl endour. Kntibrilliance. Arcislustre. u d d h a t h e pure. S p h a t i k a s a n n i b h a l i k e glass. Agrhyaincomprehensible. G a u r a t h e white-coloured. S a r v a t h e all. S u c i t h e clean. Abhistutathe VasatVasat. Vausatthe mantra Vausat. S v a d h t h e offering S v a d h . S v h t h e offering S v h . R a t i t h e pleasurable love. Paktrthe cook. N a n d a y i t r t h e delighter. Bhoktrthe Boddhrthe enjoyer. knower. conceiver. adored. Vasatkrathe mantra Vasat.
Bhvayitrthe
1.15.3-160 B h m t h e prolific. S a r v e v a r e v a r a s u p r e m e L o r d of all. N a d I t h e river. N a n d i n t h e delighted; Nandialord of Nandin. B h a r a t a e n g a g e d in lustre T a r u n a n a d e s t r o y e r o f trees. C a k r a p a p r o t e c t o r of the wheel. rpatiLord of Laksm N r p a t h e king. Cakravartinma1lord of emperors. S a r v a d e v n m a l o r d o f a l l devas. S v v a k a s t h i t 2 a b i d i n g b y his s p a c e . P u s k a r a t h e lotus. P u s k a r d h y a k s a p r e s i d i n g over lotus. Puskaradvpathe continent Puskara. B h a r a t a t h e nourisher. J a n a k a t h e king J a n a k a . J a n y a t h e resultant. S a r v k r a v i v a r j i t a d e v o i d of all Nirkrahaving no form. Nirnimittahaving no cause. Nirtakahaving no calamity. Nirrayahaving no support. D e v a 3 t h e lord. Visnu4the omnipresent. Ia5the master. O Vrsabhadhvaja (akara) thus I have mentioned wipe wealth off all forms.
71
to
you the thousand names of L o r d Visnu that becomes victorious, the Vaiya realises
sins.
1. 2. o. 4. 5.
v.l. v.l.
nrpnm
cakravartinm
Dvrak-samsthita.
N o t found in V e k a t e v a r a edition. do do
Sarvajvaravinanadestroy P a r a m n a n d a r p i n o f the Dharmnrh pravartakao Sulabhaeasily acessible. Durlabhadifficult of acce; Prnymaparaengaged i Pratyhrathe redeemer D h r a k a t h e supporter. Pratyhrakaraorganizei Prabhsplendour. Kntibrilliance. Arcislustre. u d d h a t h e pure. S p h a t i k a s a n n i b h a l i k e gl Agrhyaincomprehensit G a u r a t h e white-coloure S a r v a t h e all. u c i t h e clean. Abhistutathe VasatVasat. Vausatthe mantra Vai S v a d h t h e offering Sv; S v h t h e offering S v l R a t i t h e p l e a s u r a b l e 1< Paktrthe cook. N a n d a y i t r t h e delighte Bhoktrthe Boddhrthe enjoyer. knower. conceh adored. Vasatkrathe mantra A
Bhvayitrthe
72
Gari
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Contemplation Rudra said 1. : O L o r d , the h o l d e r of conch, discus a n d cl me further of Hari ami Sun-worship :
(Om s a l u t a t i o n is the
sky). This
gives worldly
enj
[Special Srya m a n t r a ] Om o t h e p r o c e s s o f c o n t e m p l a t i o <a*. Om in t h e r a y s t h a t s p r e a d (vic V i s n u , the p u r e a n d t h e S u p r e m e s o u l . Jhe h e a d . narrate to Hari said 2-3. : tha tha u n t o t h e
knowledge. Obeisa
(ha tha t o t h e t h o u s a n d - r a y e d , o b e i s a
O R u d r a , listen to the p r o c e d u r e in the co a n d m y s t i c s y l l a b l e ) . worldly Om tha tha to t h e l o r d of a l l b r i l l i a T h e r e i s t h e g r e a t B r a h m a n w h o s e f o r m i s i n v i s i b l e , ' J o n . Ottl b u r n , b u r n , b l a z e , b l a z e tha c a n n o t be seen, who is omnipresent, unborn, i m m u t a b l . T h i s i s t h e S u n ' s mantra o f fiery s p e t i o n o f L o r d H a r i w h i c h destroys the tree o f shable, all-pervasive, eternal the root-cause of t u n i v e r s e a n d the s u p r e m e lord o f all. 4. H e i s s e a t e d i n the h e a r t o f all the l i v i n g b e i n g ya support of With this Gyatr (a particular should perform Vidmahe the g r e a t lord of all creatures. He is 5-6. He is stainless, [ Sakalikarana Vivabhvya mantra] dhimahi
l e c t . He is free f r o m Prna and Apno?; air called P r n a 3 and be contemplated). Hari said : again the
the Sakali-ka bov |e s a l u t a t i o n (special g e s t u r e with d e v o i d of eyes, vital airs a n d sense-organs, all qualiti in the east, to Y a m a in the s o u t h . ing beings, organs of excretion a n d generation a n d all To D a n d a n y a k a a n d then t o 7. H e i s w i t h o u t m i n d a s w e l l a s a l l its q u a l i T h e dark-tawny (form) in the n is d e v o i d of intellect a n d thought yet (functions a Jin the s o u t h - e a s t t o b e w o r s h i p p e d , all gods. i. To I n d r a , the holder of thunderbolt 8-9. He is d e v o i d of e g o a n d functions of th [shipped in the South-west a n d th
1
free f r o m b o n d a g e , c o n t .^hipper
he is w i t h o u t tJ jah svah in t h e n o r t h - w e s t . a l l its q u a l i t i e s . ( S u c h a B r a h m |o Bull-bannered a k a r a , the follow orth-east. process of worship sisance ce ce to to to the Om o b e i s a n c e to the m o o (Mars) the son th so
I shall expound
(Brhasp
1. 2.
apna
I c e to R h u .
Vekatevara
Om obeisance to K e t u
edition a d d s tridaya.
72
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Contemplation Rudra said 1. narrate : O L o r d , the holder of conch, discus and club, please to me further the process of c o n t e m p l a t i o n on L o r d of Hari and Sun-worship
V i s n u , the p u r e a n d t h e S u p r e m e s o u l . Hari said 2 -3. : O R u d r a , listen to the p r o c e d u r e in the c o n t e m p l a worldly existence. invisible, whose end o f the w h o l e He is He
tion of L o r d H a r i which destroys the tree of T h e r e is the great B r a h m a n whose form is shable, 4. all-pervasive, eternal the
c a n n o t be seen, who is omnipresent, unborn, i m m u t a b l e , imperiroot-cause universe a n d the s u p r e m e lord of all. H e i s s e a t e d i n the h e a r t o f all the living beings. support the great lord of all creatures. He is 5-6. He is stainless, of all.
is n o t s u p p o r t e d by a n y thing else. He is the c a u s e of all c a u s e s . free f r o m b o n d a g e , c o n t e m p l a t e d has no gross all body, he is q u a l i t i e s o f livHe by sages who are e m a n c i p a t e d . He
d e v o i d of eyes, vital airs a n d sense-organs, 7. is devoid 8-9. all gods. He is devoid of ego and He is without m i n d of intellect and as well as all yet
ing b e i n g s , o r g a n s o f excretion a n d g e n e r a t i o n a n d all senses. its q u a l i t i e s . thought (functions as l o r d of of the the intelvital
functions
l e c t . He is free f r o m Prna1 and Apna2; air called P r n a 3 a n d be contemplated). Hari said : again the
he is w i t h o u t
a l l its q u a l i t i e s . ( S u c h a B r a h m a n m u s t
I shall e x p o u n d
process
of
worship
of
the
1. 2.
apna,
samna,
1.16.16 10. meteoric basic beatitude 11. Om khakholkya namah (Om s a l u t a t i o n planet of the that Srya sky) . T h i s is the verse) gives worldly mantra]
mystic
enjoyment
Om tha tha u n t o t h e
knowledge.
O b e i s a n c e to t h e tuft of
h a i r . Om tha tha to t h e t h o u s a n d - r a y e d , o b e i s a n c e to t h e a r m o u r (amulet and mystic syllable). 12. 13. all sins. [Sakalikarana Om dityya codayt. 14. the T h e n the 15. north. With this Gyatr (special (a particular metre) the gesture and of the sun up). to the the worshipper should perform Sakall-karana(summing Vidmahe ViJvabhvya mantra] dhimahi Tannah Sryah praOm tha }ha to t h e l o r d of a l l b r i l l i a n c e , Om b u r n , b u r n , b l a z e , b l a z e tha o b e i s a n c e to the w e a p o n . tha o b e i s a n c e .
salutation To The
D h a r m a in the east,
Dandanyaka dark-tawny
D k s i t a in the south-east to be w o r s h i p p e d . 16. T o I n d r a , t h e h o l d e r o f t h u n d e r b o l t i n t h e h a n d , i s t o be worshipped in the South-west and the mystic syllables worBhrbhuvah svah in t h e n o r t h - w e s t . a k a r a , the following should b e
s h i p p e d i n the e i g h t d i r e c t i o n s b e g i n n i n g w i t h e a s t a n d e n d i n g o b e i s a n c e to the m o o n , the l o r d of stars. (Mars) the son the son son of the Earth. Om Om Om of the moon. Agraka lord
( S a t u r n ) the
obeisance to R h u .
I.
Om obeisance to K e t u .
V e k a t e v a r a e d i t i o n a d d s tridaSya.
74
Purna
o b e i s a n c e to t h e obeisance
i v a ) . Om
O L o r d ! h a v i n g r a y s m e a s u r e d all r o u n d , O L o r d o f universe, having seven horses for v e h i c l e s , the due tawny in colour
entire
w a t e r - o f f e r i n g . S a l u t a t i o n u n t o t h e h e a d . T a k e b a c k t h e terrific f o r m . O t h e u n - n a k e d , b u r n , b u r n tha tha o b e i s a n c e . 19. should With this him mantra he should invoke the sun. He salutation to the you please, to
discharge (sun)
of thousand
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
Worship Hari Said : 1. the sun Next which I shall had expound the process of worship of been explained to D h a n a d a (the lord of
S h o w i n g the
mystical
sign placed
vhini in the
(the
worshipper
K h a k h o l k a should be
f o r m o f a Tantra ( m e c h a n i c a l d e v i c e ) a n d
and,
karmvasyit.
75 O i v a , let h i m p l a c e t h e h e a r t o f t h e g o d i n t h e s o u t h direction. The head should be p l a c e d in the northt h e tuft i n t h e S o u t h - w e s t . and t h e Astra (missile)
L o h i t a ( M a r s ) in the east. M o o n ' s sun ( B u d h a M e r c u r y ) is to be p l a c e d in the south-east a n d south. 6. The preceptor of demons and (ukra-Venus) p l a c e d in the south-west 7-8. shipped. Varuna, 9. a n a i c a r a (saturn) in the west. should be wor-
L e t h i m p l a c e K e t u i n the north-west a n d R h u i n the north. In a second s q u a r e the twelve suns Savitr, Indra Dhtr, T h e twelve s u n s a r c B h a g a , S r y a , A r y a m a n , M i t r a , vivasvat the powerful, T v a s t r , Psan, deities should be worshipped with of the be goddess should worshipped.
I n d r a a n d t h e twelfth i s V i s n u . and other reverence by the worshipper. Durg, J a y , Jayant and ( T h e four f o r m s Aparjit
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
Worship Sta said 1. : I shall (the now expound the process of worship covers all of the conqueror of death) narrated to K a y a p a by of Amrtea Mrtyujaya
Mrtyujaya deities. 2.
be p l a c e d one is sa
sah) s u p p r e s s e s
Garuda
Purna of are
It consists mantra
three syllables. T h e
worship of this
e f f i c a c i o u s . B y its r e c i t a l p e o p l e c a n b e c o m e free f r o m B y its r e c i t a l a By the He as reciting it hundred times a man attains to the holy
death a n d enemies. c o n t e m p l a t e o n the g o d V a r a d a (giver o f a white lotus indicating hands. of nectar, true of right h a n d fearlessness of as thought seated on
through gestures. T h e lord of N e c t a r should be h o l d i n g the j a r o f n e c t a r with b o t h the 6. He should think of the goddess
enemies and accords p e a c e a n d benevolence to all living beings. 8-11. detailthe of a p l a c e of worship, the consecration ( o f an the water for ritualistic the cloth, drink orna-
i d o l ) , the c h e c k i n g ( o f b r e a t h ) , the p r o x i m i t y , the p l a c i n g , the w a t e r (for w a s h i n g the f e e t ) , w i t h t h e p a l m , t h e w a t e r for b a t h i n g , t h e m a t e r i a l s o f w o r s h i p , the a p p l i c a t i o n of u n g u e n t s , the holy m e n t , food deity), the mtrs lamp, o f f e r i n g a n d t h e w a t e r for d r i n k i n g ( o f f e r e d t o t h e or quantities, mystical signs a n d gesticulafire, the musical instruments, vocal music, dancing
in a t t e n d a n c e , a s s i g n m e n t of fingers etc, the p r o p e r a s s e m b l a g e , reverence, kneeling down, chanting of mystic syllables, sacrifices, offering o b e i s a n c e , a n d V i s a r j a n a ( t h e f i n a l s u m m i n g up and conclusion)this process of worship involving t h e u s e o f six l i m b s (sadagas, v i z . , t w o t h i g h s , t w o a r m s , and heart 12.
1.
head
(or First
v.l.
navel)
as mentioned
in order and
emanated
arghyaptrrcanam dadydastrenaiva
1.18.20 p e r f o r m e d , then fanning is d o n e with then purified with Amrtlkarana. 13-14. presiding Then follows of the the worship of dhraaktis a piece
77 of cloth. It is t h e r i t e of
t h e kavaca mantras f o l l o w e d by
(the
goddesses
( h o l d i n g the b r e a t h ) , yogic postures, purification ( b a l l o f f o o d ) for t h e m a n e s b y d r y i n g t h e s o u l a s i n t h e f o r m o f g o d , a s s i g n the v a r i o u s i n t h e m i d d l e o f t h e lotus o f the h e a r t . 15. or on the
gestures
f i n g e r s o f t h e h a n d , p r a y t o t h e s o u l i n the f o r m o f r e f u l g e n c e
T h e n he should scatter brilliant flowers on ground all round. the F o r the and worship the soul
o f its
dhra-Saktis
follows
snnidhyakarana
(invoking For
followers.
Indra and
are
duly
a n d followers.
Worship
o f t h e c y c l e s , the V e d a s a n d t h e muhrtas y i e l d s e n j o y m e n t a n d
Gag,
Mah-
obeisance to
S i m i l a r l y , Om jum sah5 o b e i s a n c e to s u n . 20. I n the s a m e m a n n e r h e should p e r f o r m the worship o f i v a - K r s n a , B r a h m a n , the laksm a n d others. Gunas, C a n d i k
6
Sarasvat, M a h -
1. tecaka. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6.
It
i s o f t h r e e t y p e s p r a k a , kumbhaka
and
An association Durg.
of, s p e c i a l l y , a t t e n d a n t s o f i v a .
78
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER NINETEEN
Prnevari Sta said : 1. explained 2. I shall by If he now n a r r a t e t h e prnevari r i t e o f G a r u d a a s Vidy
iva. is
I shall at first m e n t i o n the places where a bitten in the funeral pyre, anthill, well,
person bitten by a cobra does not remain alive. a n d t h e c a v i t i e s o f t r e e s o r i f the m a r k s o f t h e b i t e a r e i n d i s t i n c t a n d there are three lines, he does not survive. 3-4. bitten on the Z o d i a c , throat, with a A p e r s o n c a n n o t s u r v i v e the the sixth d a y of the fortnight Cancer serpent bite if he is or when the sun is in the a r m p i t , loins, arms, neck or is a m a n
M l , Ales and M a g h ; If he is bitten in joints, s t i c k or temples, ears, a weapon, the b a c k ; If the m e s s e n g e r going the patient is sure to die. 5-7. the day the s u n has
physician
or a n a k e d p e r s o n during day
(adding R h u a n d K e t u also) have half y m a each. sessions). D u r i n g the night A m o n g serpents S e s a is Sun,
( e s a o n e a n d e i g h t o t h e r s e r p e n t s t o g e t h e r four, f i v e s e s s i o n s ) . Phanipa is moon, T a k s a k a is themselves Mars, Karkota is Jupiter, Padma and serpents a n d p l a n e t s . 8. Rhu
2
M a h p a d m a (jointly)
W h e n J u p i t e r presides d u r i n g the d a y or in the n i g h t death by day. When a l o n g with kulika at the hours of confluence of
1. hours, 2.
found elsewhere.
79 viztoes, a day
feet, c a l v e s , knees, g e n i t a l , navel, h e a r t , b r e a s t tips, neck, n o s e tip, eyes, ears, brows t e m p l e s a n d the h e a d a r e allotted e a c h from pralipad are assigned, the four calf, two in order, to so to many muhrtas (the first d a y of the fortnight). T h e s e p a r t s (one sixtieth of a the feet, five to twelve to
d a y ) a s follows :five t o t h e t o e ,
to the b r e a s t tip, eight to the throat, fifteen to the n o s e t i p 12-13. If the m o o n p m i d e s over the right p a r t of the it is the
a n d one e a c h t o the eyes, ears eye-brow, t e m p l e a n d the h e a d . m a n ' s b o d y he m a y survive. In r e g a r d to a w o m a n left with p a r t of the body. t h e h a n d a n d s e t t i n g the w i n d i n m o t i o n . 14. is fourfold. It
("mystic s e e d )
The
s e c o n d consists of five v o w e l s ; the third stands on t h e sixth a n d t h e f o u r t h is w i t h visarga. 15. formerly 16. Pranava Om kuru Kunde1 for (Om) Svh. was kept by Garuda
the protection of the three worlds. the serpents shall p l a c e shall place Kuru the feet. T h i s nysa in the m o u t h . T h e wise m a n
S e r p e n t s l e a v e off t h e h o u s e w h e r e s a n d p a r t i c l e s a r e after r e c i t i n g this mantra. B y r e c i t i n g i t s e v e n l a k h s o f Om svh u n t o t h e fowl-formed of g o l d e n kukkutavigraharpini svh), he s h o u l d lines write, (Om on a
Garuda T h e patient bitten by a serpent should be He then leaves the fingers finger Om Paksi Svh mantra the beginning should
Purna
sprinkled
a n d ending with
little
o n h i s s h a d o w . T h e p e r s o n w h o r e c i t e s this a h u n d r e d t h o u s a n d times is competent to quell p o i l o n by a m e r e glance. 23. This poison. 24-25. a i u e Nysa ai o u am ah Hamsa-mantra-nysa 'I am to be p l a c e d at t h e t i p of the feet calf ,, knee ,, waist ,, navel heart ,, mouth head when recited, c o n t e m p l a t e d or Om Hrim Hraum Hrim Bhirundyai Svh patient removes mantra r e c i t e d into the ear of the
This 26.
worshipped removes poison. G a r u d a ' m e d i t a t i n g l i k e this t h e p r o c e s s o f mantra with the shall d e s t r o y i n g p o i s o n s h o u l d b e d o n e . T h e Ham 27. P l a c i n g Hamsa o n t h e left h a n d , mantra the it
nysas o n t h e b o d y i s s a i d t o b e q u e l l i n g p o i s o n . the operator destroy close nostrils a n d m o u t h . T h i s in the skin as well as flesh. 28. blowing 29. He should the wind d r a w out place poison of the patient over his body. He by and of then shall poison
s h a l l r e m e m b e r the b l u e - t h r o a t e d G o d i v a a n d o t h e r s . The root Pratyagirh1 drunk with rice water Cakraj* removes poison. a r e a l s o like this.
1. Identity not clear. 2. S p r e a d i n g H o g m e e d , J W p . 233. 3. A l s o calledpriyanguCallicarpa macrophylla, VH, p. 236. 4. v.l. vakraj. S u r u t a describes a shrub called cakrak. T h e r e a l s o a h e r b n a m e d vakra ( v a l l e r i a n a w a l l i c h i i ) . GUDB, p p . i 5 0 a n d 1 7 3 .
T h e roots
o f Punarnav2
Phalini3 a n d
is
t r u c t i v e o f p o i s o n . Gairikarnik
(a clod of earth)
does of body
the root
(red garlic)
either drunk
removes poison.
The mantra
O m Hrim
poison of
(a kind of s n a k e ) . 33. W h e n this m a n t r a (Om Hrim) e n d i n g the heart a n d forehead one. If this m a n t r a i s p l a c e d w i t h visarga is power to in the vaginal
it gives the
p a s s a g e the girl comes under his influence, tions of intoxication profusely. 34. times, and a poet,
p u t t i n g forth s e c r e -
thousand Garuda,
w h o will be
CHAPTER TWENTY
Mantras for Sta said 1-2. noose, : I shall now e x p o u n d discus, the highly secret collection and spear. removing poison
of mantras described by iva. T h e usual weapons of a king are bow, heavy club (pestle), trident
1. 2. 3. 4. 5.
GVDB, p . red p.
277. (momordica chalk. 399. p. 143. SSED, divica). p. 192 GVDB, p. 81.
o f Karkofaka GVDB,
generally means
Albizzialebback.
a s c a l o n i c u m . GVDB,
82 With mantras, his enemies. 3. a n d e n d i n g with 4. as with these w e a p o n s the king the p e t a l
Garuda shall
Purna conquer
the north-east
e t c . s h o u l d be w r i t t e n as
Mantroddhra.
They
i v a and placed in order. T a k i n g up f a c i n g the sky. are destroyed. 6. hand H o l d i n g the s m o k e - c o l o u r e d b o w in the m i d d l e of the c o n t e m p l a t e over protect i t i n t h e sky. the three Evil planets, to are destroyed. worlds, not he should 7. 8. the trident by the hand, he s h o u l d whirl it
O n s e e i n g it,
t h e evil p l a n e t s a n d
the serpents
Hum Phat wood after the invocation can be no with harm over in the field. T h e r e mantra
E i g h t p e g s o f Khadira1 mantras s h a l l b e f i x e d u p 9. a t night. 10. 11. then p l a c e 12. 13. 14. and (Rksasas) This Hara wards Ksara off Mala
from thunderbolts or explosions in that p l a c e . I n v o k e the g r e a t mentioned by G a r u d a the eight p e g s a n d d i g the earth in the field twenty one times from lightning, vats bindu (Om) and is
troubles Vasat
thunderbolt. with the always auspicious. t h e pinda flowers with the O m Hrm o b e i s a n c e t o S a d i v a . H e s h o u l d (rice-ball) shining like the pomegranate forefinger. quarters. Trailokyadmara. removes suppresses poisons goblins
By only seeing it the evil c l o u d s , lightnings, poisons, Om Hrim o b e i s a n c e to G a n e a . Om Hrim o b e i s a n c e to Om Aim Tum o b e i s a n c e to Bhairava. the field. It It T h i s pinda i s c a l l e d It protects as well as o t h e r s .
1.
A c a c i a c a t e c h u . GVDB, p .
129.
hand 16.
destroy
poison, enemies a n d goblins are destroyed. O m Kfum o b e i s a n c e . O n e shall r e m e m b e r the noose t h e manlra s h a l l death as the the o n t h e left h a n d . P o i s o n s , g o b l i n s e t c a r e d e s t r o y e d . Om Hrm o b e i s a n c e . 17. By m e r e r e p e t i t i o n it can burn r e m o v e p o i s o n , evil c l o u d s a n d evil p l a n e t s . By contemplation obeisance. lasad goblins with even whole world by m e a n s of splitting missiles. O m Ksnam 18. evil 19. kettle inserted. Om 20. Mara Mara Mraya \ eight hundred times and bent by the (in-take developed It destroys hosts of e n e m i e s . Mraya Svh Om Hum Phat Svh Om By c o n t e m p l a t i n g on B h a i r a v a Svh. and This mantra this mantra c a n b e m a d e t o q u e l l p l a n e t s , g o b l i n s a n d p o i s o n s . dvijihvksa poison prevents the field. on a be should planets, drum birds of affecting planets
Om ksm o b e i s a n c e . blood
After writing
mantra
the n a m e s
should be blunted
of b r e a t h ) , well-invoked at
(retention of
m a n t r a s y i e l d fruits e v e n a s s e r v a n t s .
CHAPTER TWENTYONE
Worship Sta said : 1. (iva)
1. Vmadeua,
of Paca-vaktra
iva
Sadyojta,
Tatpurusa,
Garuda
Purna
t h e f o r m t h a t s u p p o r t s e v e r y t h i n g , Svh. T h e invocation o b e i s a n c e to They are w i t h this mantra at first. Of h i m the eight Rddhi Kals a r e well p r a i s e d . Siddhi Lakpmi (achievement), (wealth), toVmadeva. Raks ( p r o t e c t i o n ) , p r e s e r v e d ) , Knti Kriy (action), Rati (love), Medh (prosperity) Knti (courage), OmHm 4. Ply Rj (intellect),
(splendour)
a n d Sthiti ( s u s t e n a n c e ) .
( N i g h t ) , Trsani,
(that which enchants). e i g h t terrific Aghor (not (digit), Kals1 v i z awful), (delusion), (death) ( H i s Kals (learning)
Nidr ( s l e e p ) , to Tatpurusa
(Peace). Om Hraum o b e i s a n c e to Ina. Nirajan (ray) (unsullied), Marici ( H i s Kals a r e ) Nical Sain, (bright) Agan
(unmoving), (woman),
a n d Jvlini ( h a v i n g f l a m e s ) ,
CHAPTER
Worship Sta said: 1. I shall now e x p l a i n enjoyment and
TWENTYTWO
of iva
of worship He is
of i v a
which brings
quiet, omni-
1.
T h e s e o b v i o u s l y b e l o n g t o Aghora.
H i s m i s s i l e i s r e p r e s e n t e d b y visarga. A b o v e t h a t t h e i v a should be written. 3-4. In the sixth a p a r t m e n t the great mantra s h o u l d b e written b e l o w . I t bestows all w e a l t h .
T h e g r e a t Mudr i s a s follows. W i t h b o t h t h e h a n d s g r a s p t h e feet. feet. T h e head then shall be placed over the tips of the T h e n p e r f o r m Karganysa With the p a l m of the back. 5. T h e n perform Agavinysa beginning in the with the pericarp little of the f i n g e r a n d e n d i n g w i t h t h e forefinger. I shall now lotus of the heart. 6. P e r f o r m arcana1 o f virtue, knowledge, u n a t t a c h m e n t , invocation, installation of the the prosperity etc. with the heart. W i t h t h e h e a r t offer t h e d e i t y , t h e pdya a n d arghya. 7-8. ed. I shall n o w n a r r a t e t h e r i t e s in five Ullekhana-s ( p r o d d i n g With the c o a t of mail w i t h t h e t i p ) p e r f o r m e d w i t h t h e astra. heart. T h r o w fire either in the pit of Sakti or in the heart. 9. After performing Garbhdhna and other rites ( m y s t i c a l c o n c e p t i o n ) , p e r f o r m i n g all activities with the h e a r t h e s h o u l d p e r f o r m Homa o f S i v a w i t h a l l t h e Agas ( p a r t s ) . 10. a m b h u should be worshipped in the a l t a r a n d in t h e Padma Garbha; let t h e r e be a m a r k of a c o w . T h e mandala ( a l t a r ) o f Svksi, Svdhya a n d o t h e r t h i n g s h a s e i g h t i n t h e b e g i n n i n g a n d sixty-four i n t h e e n d . 11. means
1.
The
camana
(mystical
drinking
of w a t e r ) ,
bathing, a n d the
should be
perform-
s p r i n k l i n g s h o u l d b e m a d e . Saktinysa s h o u l d b e m a d e w i t h t h e
of
Adoration.
86
Garuda
Purna
T h e a u s p i c i o u s pit s h o u l d be m a d e in the south-east in the form of a crescent m o o n . 12. Sastra The groups o f astra hrdaya in are devoted the border for to of the the of five. Astra should 13. rite) and (returning) 14. immutable 15-16. In be placed
q u a r t e r s a n d a d i v a i n the p e r i c a r p . I s h a l l n o w m e n t i o n Diks the g r o u n d , etc. settled is the g r o u n d , In is the (preparation in the five sacred learnthe tattvas. Nivrtti
i n g is five; nti is t h e r a y . homa1 nti that quiescent. For After giving the purify shall be a hundred ghee-offer-
homa. T h u s homa s h a l l b e p e r f o r m e d f i v e t i m e s . Prnhuti ( t h e final i n g ) h e s h o u l d m e d i t a t e u p o n i v a for his f a v o u r . order to the a t o n e m e n t e a c h huti s h o u l d b e g r a d u a l l y m a d e w i t h t h e Astrabija. E x c e p t the a c t u a l 17. If the T h u s D k s is concluded.
CHAPTER TWENTYTHREE
Worship Sta said 1-2. three : I shall now e x p l a i n the beginning with worship of i v a love Om and conducive etc. W i t h the following e n d i n g w i t h Svh, of iva
Om Hm A t m a t a t t v y a 2 S v h Om Him V i d y t a t t v y a 3 S v b Om Hum ivatattvya4 Svh the ears should be m a d e with the T h e salutation to heart.
1. 2. 3. 4.
1.23.7
3. the For the b a t h of ashes a n d and
Om Hm Yarn Svh. F o r a l l devas, a l l s a g e s the a d o r a t i o n is w i t h Mantra 4. fathers) e n d i n g w i t h Kamah Pitrs a n d F o r a l l the t o the Pitmahas
O m Hm fathers as well. 5.
Hm JVamah
t o a l l m o t h e r s . T h e n Prnyma s h o u l d b e s h o u l d b e m a d e . Gyatr b e Vidmahe j Vgviuddhya recital he should Hah. of prayers with begin worship iva-
Om After
Maheya (special
DhimahijTanno
Pracodaytj/5
Sryopasthpana
S a l u t a t i o n to
S r y a . Om Ham o b e i s a n c e to Khakolka, t h e f o r m of S u n .
1. 2. 3. grass. 4. G y a t r l generally m e a n s a verse c o m p o s e d in the Vedic metre called G y a t r which is of 24 syllables, usually a triplet of eight syllables each. R u t i n the I n d i a n culture it has a s s u m e d a specific m e a n i n g a n d the following R g v e d i c V e r s e is popularly known as G y a t r ( b e c a u s e it is also composed in the Gyatr metre). T a t savitur varenyam bhargo devasya dhmahi/ dhiyo yo nah pracodayt// ( R V 3.62.10) E v e r y c a s t e H i n d u i s e x p e c t e d t o r e p e a t this verse d u r i n g m o r n i n g and evening devotions ( s a n d h y ) . As it is addressed to S a v i t r , the sun, it is also called Svitr. G y a t r is also personified as a g o d d e s s a n d is s a i d to be the wife of B r a h m a a n d the m o t h e r of the four V e d a s a n d the first three castes. It is held very sacred and attributed with m a n y mystical a n d philosophical potentialities. T h e Tntrikas have a n u m b e r of mystical verses, e a c h one attributed to a p a r t i c u l a r deity, a n d these are also known by the name of G y a t r . ( A l s o Liga (AITM), p. 796, SED, p. ^^z;CDHM, pp. 111-2). N o n e t h e l e s s t h e v e r s e g i v e n h e r e b e g i n n i n g w i t h O m hm i s q u i t e different to that one generally accepted as G y a t r a n d quoted a b o v e . 5. This verse, also c o m p o s e d in G y a t r metre, is addressed i v a a n d s e e m s t o b e c o m p o s e d o n t h e m o d e l o f t h e R V 3.62.10. to Presenting libations of water to the An manes. the deities. of kua a blade
C l e a n s i n g , sprinkling w a t e r by m e a n s of h a n d or
Garuda
Purna
with
Jay w i t h
with Ram in t h e e a s t e r n a n d o t h e r q u a r t e r s ; Rom in t h e m i d d l e , Sarvatomukh w i t h R a m ; t h e s u n ' s s e a t a n d Hrm a n d Hrm; a n d t h e s u n w i t h Sah. 11. of h a i r ed duly. 12. T h e queen properly initiated with with Som; Bam; Magala should be worshipped ( M o o n ) should be with Mam; Budha w i t h Srya-Hrdaya Mantra. T h e p l a n e t Soma worshipped (Mercury) (ukra-venus) 13. should (Mars) O m a n d A m for the sun in Svah, t h e h e a r t ; h e a d a n d tuft be w o r s h i p p be assigned a n d Bhh, Bhuvah, Om. Jvlini s h o u l d weapon should the form of sun with
w i t h Hrm.
C o a t of mail a n d
B r h a s p a t i ( J u p i t e r ) w i t h Br; Bhrgava anaicara ( S a t u r n ) w i t h am. Kam a n d t h e fierce l u s t r e worshipping the sun should be m a d e beginKetu with
be worshipped
Om. After
a n d p e r f o r m i n g camana t h e Aganysa ning with the 14. Hm little finger. Him for the h e a d ; for t h e
Hum for t h e tuft, Haim for e y e s . Hah for t h e w e a p o n . for the purification
H a v i n g f i x e d akti, Nysa s h o u l d
be m a d e
should
W i t h Haum
ivya
the exterior
Nandin a n d Mahkla
1. dian of him 2. 3.
at the g a t e ; G a g , Y a m u n a , S a r a s v a t , .
image of white He is He is one of (personal colour is always supposed to be put the before guar-
S i v a ' s ganas a n d a c c o m p a n i e s
attendants).
1.23.29 17. Brahma, 18. in the rivatsa, Gana, Vstvadhipati preceptor, in the (presiding east; Vm and
Sakti
a n d Anantaall t h e s e
south-east; p e r i c a r p of the
i v a a n d S t i n the east. Otn Haum o b e i s a n c e to Balapramathini Kalavikarini. Sarvabhtnr i n g s h o u l d b e w o r s h i p p e d i n the Ealavikrini, 21-23. Sthpana, Arghya, cana? Next Pdya, he m i d d l e of the seat in front of
M a n o n m a n , the g r e a t f o r m o f S i v a ' s s e a t a n d i n its m i d d l e i v a . A l l t h e s e r i t e s s h o u l d b e p e r f o r m e d duly- vhana, Nirodhana* Abhyaga,5 offer Sakalikarana, Udvarta* garments, camana, Mudrdarana, Snna, Nirmacamana, should food Sannidhna,3
unguents, flowers,
incense, l a m p , thread
offerings,
l e a v e s , w a t e r for w a s h i n g h a n d s , u m b r e l l a , c h o w r i e s a n d s a c r e d a n d p e r f o r m Paramikarana. After i m a g i n i n g the d e i t y i n its s o l i t a r y f o r m r e c i t a l and the dedication thereof should be performed. called Nmga w o r s h i p i . e . prayer, kneeling etc. by north-west a n d southothers a n d Nirmlya thou art 24. of prayers T h i s is 25.
m e a n s o f the h e a r t . In the south-east, north-east, should The worship Indra and w e s t , t h e w o r s h i p m e n t i o n e d for t h e e a s t s h o u l d b e m a d e i n t h e middle. He 26-29. s h o u l d b e a p p l i e d t o Canda. p r a y e r shall b e : O L o r d iva, t h e p r o t e c t o r o f t h e s e c r e t o f s e c r e t s . P l e a s e a c c e p t this c h a n t i n g of prayer performed by us. for m e by thy grace in L e t there b e successful a c h i e v e m e n t thy presence. Whatever sin I m a y
1. Dharma i s 2. to be 3. 4. 5 6. 7.
A also
personification a name
of
or very
or
virtue.
o f Tama, dharma.
of d e a t h .
t h a t adharma i s a l s o
Receiving or putting down together. covering up. S m e a r i n g with oily substances. S m e a r i n g with v.l. nirmohana. perfumes.
90
Garuda
Puina
have committed do thou destroy that since I am in S i v a ' s region. T h o u art the giver of Renown. Whatever I i v a is have the giver, i v a is the w h a t e v e r I will thou art the any other e n j o y e r , i v a i s this e n t i r e w o r l d , I am he w h o is i v a . do let everything be i v a is victorious everywhere. done, O iva
saviour, the leader of the lord." 30-35. gates:Gana, Vstvadhipa. Tattvas I shall from and Sarasvati,
another
east
be p l a c e d in the
worshipped.
(principles) anus,
e
should be
worshipped v i z : E a r t h , Water, S o u n d , touch, speech, Vidy, Kla, akti Akla* and eyes, t o n g u e , nose, m i n d , Sadiva,
smell, taste,
ego,
My,
iva. Having
b e c o m e wise a n d
liberated. He who is iva is Hari and B r a h m a and I am Brahm a n due to liberation. 36-37. is in the I lotus shall of explain the Ndis, the purification The return of e l e m e n t s , The mantra is i m m e d i a t e . Pigal.6 T h e t w o t h r o u g h w h i c h a m a n b e i n g purified b e c o m e s i v a . heart. (nerves) T h e s e two a r e the Ida7 a n d
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. celestial
Nature. Passion. Jealousy. O b v i o u s l y o p p o s i t e o f Kla Destiny. Illusion, Deception. Illusion origin, is personified as a female form of In c r e a t e d for the p u r p o s e o f beguiling some individual. from is the of supreme false (time).
V e d n t a philosophy, it m e a n s illusion by virtue unreal universe as really existent a n d as distinct It In CSL, is regarded as a power it of God. the My s y n o n y m o u s w i t h Ajna skhya p. 7. 8. philosophy to 437). According the on o r Avidy w h i c h i s t h e means
of which one considers the spirit. considered by some to be knowledge. p. 207; Prakrti.(Vide CDHM,
cause
Pradhnaox
1.23.46 Prna a n d Apna i n t h e s q u a r e bodies of Indra and B r a h m a . 38-40. inated. T h e quiver Vidyyai crores Bhavavrksa The downwards. 41. The mandala i s m a r k e d o f the by Vajra1 and Mandala ( d i a g r a m )
91 shall be t h e illum-
in the p l a c e of heart is s p a c i o u s a n d contains h u n d r e d Pratisthyai Hum Phat. its The centre he then the Hrm Bhmi Tantra eightyfour
c h a m b e r s . Om
should
everything should be m a d e pure. (base). deities a r e four t i m e s . Samna, Udna The dhyna
dhrik ( t h e s u p p o r t i n g p r o p ) . a n d Varuna. V i s n u i s t h e c a u s e . 42. The Udghtas ( b e g i n n i n g s ) The (diagram) i s veta ( w h i t e ) . mandala 43. crores. 44. moon).
l o t u s o f the n e c k s h o u l d
be m a d e thus. (Crescent
s h a l l b e c a l l e d Ardhacandra extend to in
two h u n d r e d shall be
(times)
height
thought of as with face downwards. T h e r e are p l a c e s a n d lotuses. and the deity of T h e Aghora (non-terrific) shall be a c c o m p a n i e d by learning. Nga ( S e r p e n t ) 45. gular crores. 46-48. It is in R u d r a Tattva s h o u l d b e c o n t e m p l a t e d the forehead t h a t t h e Purusa h a s his thus. akti. A V y u is to is in fire a r e t o b e c o n t e m centre. p l a t e d as the t o n g u e of an e l e p h a n t with the lips in the R u d r a is the cause. shape. Its altitude
I t s c o l o u r i s t h a t o f b l o o d . I t i s i n the f o r m o f a b l a z e , t r i a n -
The
T h e most important
system,
being in
m i d d l e of the body.
(CSL, p . 4 6 1 . )
92 haxagonal The nti the for width 49. in In shape a lotus called of Vrsa. It is
Garuda marked by a
Purna dot.
and the altitude are eight crores. twelve ends Devadatta t h e Ivaras a r e b e y o n d . and Dhanajaya T h e Udghta are is Kuh, akhinl,
T h e c a u s e is
ikhena a n d Sadiva.
as resembling bright
glass. T h e width Thus shape. Ganaguru, Aivaryaall Both the T h e a l t i t u d e i s twenty be Ananta, contemplated as five crores. circular in 52. Vairgya, 53. The
Bhta uddhi h a s b e e n e x p l a i n e d t h u s . Bijaguru, these Dharmaka, jna, beginning with supine-faced. contemplated. (study of soul) a r e in t h e p e t a l s prone-faced lotus and are
b e t h o u g h t o f i n the O b e i s a n c e to Vidyin
of
t h e p o s e Padmsana1,
white
colour a n d sixteen years old. has five faces. Abhaya,2 Prasda, O f his t e n h a n d s , t h e f i v e o n t h e akti,3 la (trident)
5
carry
and
And
the
left is
drums,
a n d Kriyakti
meditation.
of i v a and carried
ascetics a n d yogins. ( S S E D ,
93 and contem-
of worship is
night, the
w o r s h i p p e r shall l i v e for t h r e e y e a r s , i f i n t w o
CHAPTER TWENTYFOUR Worship Sta said 1. Ganas. bliss. : I shall now describe the m o s t e x c e l l e n t w o r s h i p o f iva under even the supereverything, heavenly He should to Durg
2
of
Tripur
Inferior
deities
attending on
w o r s h i p the i d o l s of t h e ganas a n d the l o r d of ganas H e a r t and other limbs should be The idol sandals should o f Durg W i t h the aktis3: Cand,
He is the
preceptor,
Rudracand,
Candavati.
son of iva and Prvati, or of of Prvat only, for, the
according ed and
her b o d y . H e i s He is
of obstacles; hence he is invoked and worshippusually f a t w i t h a p r o t u b e r a n t belly, 106-8). (the first was Sat). his wife.
in a sitting p o s t u r e s h o r t a n d
1 7 8 ; CDHM, p p .
T h e a c t i v e power of a
d e i t y i s c a l l e d akti, r e g a r d e d a s
aktis m a y b e
94 4. Durge'tha 5. Aim Candarp, raksini. Then Klim The Sadiva, Svah. and Candik with the signs)
Garuda
Purna
Mudrs
(mystic the
Hrm
Kset Ksairh Strirh Skom rorh Spherh Sphorh rh ! t h e l o t u s - s e a t a n d the heart etc. 6. Brahmni, 1. ship Rura, the 8-9. o f Tripur. \oXus-Pitha (altar) Then are should be adored Kaumri
1
Vaisnavi,
Vrhi, eight
Canda,
Unmattabhairava. and on Togini, a Samhra. T h e devotee should with Rati,2 Durg, a l o t u s inPriti, KmaVighnarja, times in the her
m e d i t a t e in h i s h e a r t , in a mandala ( d i a g r a m ) side a n d triangular in s h a p e , deva3, Guru the and 10. By five Kselrapa. reciting Varksa Aksastra, havana for hundred arrows, these : Vatuka,
thousand samanvit
stra
pustakbhaya offering)
(having
b o o k , a n d offer o f f e a r l e s s n e s s (sacrificial
Tripura g i v e s Siddhi
(full a c h i e v e m e n t ) .
CHAPTER
Adoration Sta said 1. Ananta-Sakti 2. dhra-akti
1. terrific. 2. 3.
TWENTYFIVE
of sana
: Aim Krim rim Spherh Kfaum. I worship the s a n d a l of (Endless power). Obeisance (unto i t ) ' t h e s a n d a l of it).
of iva, all
Obeisance
or
(unto
These Wife
manifestations
( S e e CDHM,
of K m a d e v a , the deity of
m e a n s love.
1.26.2
3. 4. kevara. earth, 5. 6. Om its quarters. Om Hrim. Hrim rim word I worship Nivrtti the Pduk of efa Om hrim Hm\ I worship the Pduk
Klgni Rudra.
Obeisance
Obeisance (unto it). rim. I w o r s h i p t h e the universe, seat called islands, syllables, oceans and
Bhattraka. the of It
O b e i s a n c e u n t o it. a n d other Kals; the earth, mantra nectar. Tattvas, Ananta a n d o t h e r w o r l d s , Orhkra a n d o t h e r s y l l a b l e s . T h e nine-syllabled b e g i n n i n g with H a k r a is the Sadyojta ( Q u i c k - b o r n ) e t c . Hm the h e a r t a n d o t h e r l i m b s . T h i s i s t h e Mhevara m a n t r a . I t i s t h e o c e a n o f t h e g r e a t i s i d e n t i c a l w i t h Siddhavidy ( t h e a c c o m p l i s h e d In is and of all the with the of quarters the base the around of ri of doer, the the side and six the w a t e r o f t h e o c e a n o f a d i v a , t h e identical with the the state Tridents Jyesth characteristics being agas Vidy, Rudra, learning). (parts) full o c e a n Um, akof knowledge (zones) of the Mna.
manialas
a n d o t h e r s . I w o r s h i p t h e Pduk O b e i s a n c e u n t o it.
Nyastapadmsana in t h e f o r m of a l o t u s .
CHAPTER
TWENTYSIX
over the body
the purification
conducive
t o Vidy a r e
Kam o b e i s a n c e t o Manibandha
96 Aim Hrim Srim o b e i s a n c e fruit). washed. 3. (the Na Aim Hrim Srim Hraim lord). to the Sphaim Sphaim Mahtejorpam upon and templated to with Kraskara Hum (a tree
( t h e g r e a t effulgent f o r m ) s h a l l b e c o n Humkra
obeisance Hm
dependent
( t h e c r i p p l e d ) . Hrim Hrim Srim Aim (to the N o r t h ) . (face Srim the Sphaum t o t h e e a s t ) . Hrim (face to turned Kili to
o b e i s a n c e to L o r d Hrim
O b e i s a n c e to South). (face to
Uttaravaktra
turned
o b e i s a n c e to t h e
l o r d Hrdaya ( H e a r t ) o b e i s a n c e . to the
Svh to t h e h e a d . Hrim Krim Hrim Pram a a Kavaca Kili (coat Kili eyes.
Na Ma to t h e tuft. Aghoramukhi, Hum Phat to 4. zone. t h e Astra Aim by (weapon). Srim obeisance
Hrim
to
the
(surrounded
Aim Hrim rim o b e i s a n c e to the Vyumandala Srim by obeisance the cluster obeisance to to
Mahkula
of conceptions
( t h e z o n e of J u p i t e r ) . Togimandala, a r e to
mandala.Thus
be w o r s h i p p e d
1.28.1
97
C H A P T E R TWENTYSEVEN
Mantra to Sta said : I. (Venom O ! the skeletal f o r m of Kla a n d Vikla ! O Carvini ! (destroying b u r n in creatures); Phanivisini of a devoid cure snake-bite
( t h e c h e w i n g ) ; Bhtahrini chariot) : U m e ; Raudri, Mhevari, mouthed), ed), Khakha enchant, Rudra destroy thou the burn,
akukarni
(dart-eared),
seest t h e b l o o d in e v e r y l i m b . O G o d d e s s Manas, born me, of the heart of R u d r a ! T h o u Thou hast the form of the from Protect m e . Hum Mm Phapha T h o u removest Vioka (free of R u d r a .
enchant. O ! Devi
girdle
o f Skanda. remove. O
Hum Savari Prakonaviare Sarve ! Vica Meghamile ! These mantras (recited properly) are conducive to the
CHAPTER TWENTYEIGHT
Worship Sta said : 1 -3. Krsna) I shall that yields n o w d e s c r i b e the worldly worship of G o p l a ( L o r d the Sakhanidhi, Padmaof Gopla
1. 2.
Garuda
2
Purna
a r e w o r s h i p p e d , in t h e west Bala a n d Prabala a n d in a n d Vijaya a r e t o b e w o r s h i p p e d . I n t h e four Gana, Durg and Sarasvat are to be
doors, 4.
worshipped. I n the corners of south-east o f the f i e l d , N r a d a , In the S i d d h a , G u r u a n d N a l a k b a r a 5 , are to be worshipped. corner one 5. Visnu's Krma Vairgya man 7. In Tapas s h o u l d w o r s h i p Bhgavata.6 the east, the devotee the should of worship Visnu, Sakti and and ( p e n a n c e ) a n d V i s n u ' s akti family (power). T h e n in Visnu,
Knowledge
i n t h e S o u t h - e a s t . P r o s p e r i t y shall Prakt-
b e w o r s h i p p e d i n t h e n o r t h - w e s t a n d i n t h e n o r t h the offered of to
nature
delusion
principle of learning,
z o n e s o f S u n , M o o n a n d f i r e a l l these shall b e w o r s h i p p e d . T h e s e a t o f Vimal a n d o t h e r s s h a l l b e w o r s h i p p e d i n t h e Hrim with the Srim. 9-10. Svh heart
1. 2. 3. 4. as a Liga 5. 6. 7. tamase
T o the l o v e r o f c o w h e r d l a s s e s the m a n t r a e n d i n g is the mentioned. In the east Sucakra, of the corners of weaponscakra, Vicakra, Trailokya-
C h t a k a , peacock, deer or elephant. A f a b u l o u s a n i m a l or a y o u n g e l e p h a n t . J a y a and Vijaya are T h e goddess of speech. In the the well-known The wife attendants of Visnu. An as p. ancient a river 350 fn. the river and 268; of B r a h m a .
Rgveda,
deity. But she b e c a m e the goddess of learning only in (Also 804). of K u b e r a . edition, the s e c o n d half of refer CDHM, p p .
post- R g -
N a m e of a son In the
Rukmini2 Then be
akha,10
Cakra11,
Gad12, Padma13,
T h e n the sword, the noose, the g o a d shall be in t h e e a s t . rvatsa Kaustubha, c o r o n e t , g a r l a n d of Indra a n d others, w o r s h i p p e d . Kumuda16 a n d o t h e r s , Visvaksena11 Krsna
the p r i n c i p a l l e a d e r s o f t h e b a n n e r shall b e
1. 2. Krsna. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. of his 14. 15. 16. 17.
It is the well-known discus of L o r d D a u g h t e r of Bhismaka, king Another A wife A A A A wife wife wife of
Krsna. Vidarbha.
According The
to
legends wife of
of Satrjit.
wife of
D a u g h t e r of J m b a v a t .
a conch,
a discus,
c l u b a n d a lotus in e a c h
An obvious reference to K a u m o d a k ,
100
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER TWENTYNINE
Trailokya-mohini Hari said 1. (the : I s h a l l n o w d e s c r i b e t h e w o r s h i p of of and also the mantras for Trailokya the Mohini1 of
enchantress
t h e t h r e e w o r l d s ) a c h i e f f o r m o f Purusotworship
tama ( L o r d V i s n u ) 2.
ri Rdh2 t h a t y i e l d s v i r t u e , d e s i r e e t c . Om Hrim rim Klim Hum Om o b e i s a n c e . exciter of the entire O ! foremost the among men ! O thou the unrivalled in features ! the a b o d e of universe !
goddess of F o r t u n e ! the
breaker of the hearts of all w o m a n ! O thou w h o heightenst the elation of the three worlds ! Distress the m i n d s of the w o m e n a m o n g the gods a n d d e m o n s ; beat (them); dry, dry win, win ( t h e m ) ; melt, m e l t grant (them); beautiful attract of all ( t h e m ) ; beat, the giver
a t t r a c t ( t h e m ) . O t h o u t h e fine-featured ! O t h o u fine features desires ! Kill goad and 3. worlds. 4. worlds. kill so-and-so Why with the discus, club that
P i e r c e , p i e r c e w i t h all t h e noose.
t a r r y ? S a v e , s a v e , till m y of t h e three of
Visnu. A l l t h e mantras o f t h e e n c h a n t e r o f of all upon collectively, separately the three All worlds can be or objects.
analytically
distributing
1.30.6
6-7. ancillary Pestle, Conch After objects
101 t h e w o r s h i p o f t h e s e a t , i d o l , w e a p o n , t h e six of t h e sacrifice Laksm viz ;Cakra, and Gad, Sword, or a n d Visvaksena detail
a n d t h e Srga, a r r o w , n o o s e , g o a d
(Visnu) accompanied by
Garuda, in
CHAPTER THIRTY
Worship Sta said 1. dhara 2. : I shall now describe the a u s p i c i o u s The S c h o l a r s s h a l l n o t e it. to the tuft. Om SrairiiHurh to the Kavaca three eyes. known Om as Srah rworship of rof Sridhara
Parivra ( a t t e n d a n t s , f o l l o w e r s ) i s t h e s a m e ( a s i n
Gopla Pj).
d h a r a , b e a r i n g c o n c h , d i s c u s , a n d t h e c l u b , t h e Mudrs c a l s i g n s ) o f c o n c h , d i s c u s , a n d the c l u b s h a l l b e s h o w n . 4. T h e n the devotee shall worship With the deity Svastika1 mandala rgin 5. 6. (mystical diagram). these
a k a r a , the g r e a t g o d ,
Om o b e i s a n c e to Vairgya
on
( n o n - a t t a c h m e n t ) . Om
or things, to bless
persons
Purna Adharma
Om o b e i s a n c e to
( i g n o r a n c e ) . Om o b e i s a n c e to AnaUvarya to Vimal
( i m p o v e r i s h e d s t a t e ) . Om o b e i s a n c e to Skanda. Om o b e i s a n c e to Nila. Om o b e i s a n c e to Padma ( l o t u s ) . Om Om o b e i s a n c e Kriy the m i n d ) . humble). 7. Om to Jna ( t h e p o w e r to obeisance ( t h e u n t a r n i s h e d ) . Om o b e i s a n c e to Utkarfini ( t h e a c t i o n ) . Om o b e i s a n c e (the p r o s p e r o u s ) .
k n o w ) . Om o b e i s a n c e to
t o Toga ( t h e p o w e r o f f i x i n g
w i t h t h e s e mantras d e s t r o y i n g all s i n s . Om Hrim o b e i s a n c e to S r d h a r a , t h e e n c h a n t e r (Himself). to Sri. Om to the Srm Om Kavaca obeisance (coat of rm o b e i s a n c e Om obeisance three worlds, V i s n u
mail).
of wild flowers).
obeisance Om
Om o b e i s a n c e (wind g o d ) . to
s a n c e to Tama. Om o b e i s a n c e to Nirrti. Om o b e i s a n c e to Varuna. obeisance Om to Vyu (Moon). Rajas. obeisance Ina. Om o b e i s a n c e to Ananta. Om Om o b e i s a n c e Om o b e i s a n c e to Visvaksena. offered t h e
f o l l o w i n g mantras s h a l l b e
g i n a t i o n . After c o m p l e t i n g t h e s a m e , 12-13.
103 gentle,
w e a r i n g t h e t w o e a r r i n g s s h a p e d like t h e Makara1 a n d c o r o n e t s , of wild flowers, worship and i d e n t i c a l w i t h the S u p r e m e S o u l . The scholarly devotee shall him contemplate 15. obeisance 16. upon ridhara. Let e u l o g i s e the g r e a t lord to rpati*
w i t h this p r a y e r h y m n . Obeisance to L o r d Srnivsa2, obeisance to rdhara with the rga ( t h e b o w ) , o b e i s a n c e obeisance to the
to the d o n o r of prosperity. Obeisance to n v a l l a b h a 4 (Lover of r ) , splendour. t o t h e c a l m d e i t y e n d o w e d with giver of renown. 17. the refuge 18. sance to unto him. mystically 19. O b e i s a n c e t o t h e l o r d o f all (of all) ; Obeisance Varenya After benefits; obeisance to o b e i s a n c e to the r e n o w n - f e a t u r e d ; to aranya the (worthy let of R e f u g e ) . him prostrate of obeiObeiand Visnu, Obeisance
reciting
hymn
(Visarjana).
R u d r a , I h a v e thus e x p l a i n e d the w o r s h i p
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. At
A A A
c r o c o d i l e or a s h a r k . n a m e of V i s n u . name of V i s n u . the s o u t h of the including also p. 806). It is river the as Krsn. famous raila
A n a m e of V i s n u . A hill s i t u a t e d in K a r n u l d i s t r i c t to are numerous the (AITM) nine p. Jyotirlgas. 2117; Sioa-ligas h e r e , Liga
present there p. 6. A
M a l l i k r j u n a , one of (CSL, 5 0 0 ; ^
known
(AITM)
n a m e of V i s n u .
104
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER THIRTYONE
Worship of Visnu Rudra Said: 1. the O ! L o r d of of the the deity Universe ! whereby Please explain further
worship
I s h a l l c r o s s the o c e a n o f
w o r l d l y e x i s t e n c e w h i c h i s v e r y difficult t o c r o s s . Hari said: 2. adoration 3-4. (prayers) O Vrsabhadhvaja ( i v a ) ! I s h a l l e x p l a i n to y o u the o f L o r d V i s n u . O F o r t u n a t e i v a ! H e a r i t which i s T h e devotee shall and take bath, perform Sandhy he shall
auspicious a n d which yields worldly pleasure a n d salvation. e n t e r t h e r o o m for s a c r i f i c e . After w a s h i n g t h e particularly to his h a n d . r o o t mantra) O Rudra ! (Hima l l sins the
h a n d s a n d feet a n d p e r f o r m i n g camana a s s i g n the Mlamantra ( t h e 5-6. self). This I s h a l l tell y o u the Alula Mantra.
a n d giving enjoyment and salvation. the d e v o t e e shall Om perform Aganysa w i t h t h e s e mantras. Hum to 8. you. T h e 9. the Kavaca, Hm o b e i s a n c e to t h e to the eyes; the heart; Hah to
Om Him Svh to t h e h e a d ; Om Hum Vasat to t h e tuft; Om Haum Vausat Phat to t h e Astra. P o w e r f u l t h a t I am I h a v e devotee T h e n the residing having devotee in explained his soul on
Om Haim Om mantra
conquered shall
Mudr of t h e tman after p e r f o r m i n g t h e Nysa. meditate lord Visnu 10. shall the hollow of the h e a r t , h o l d i n g c o n c h rite the devotee and wearing
After p e r f o r m i n g t h e p u r i f i c a t o r y
flowers,
c o r o n e t a n d d i a m o n d n e c k l a c e a n d the g r e a t L o r d .
1.
Jasminum
multiflorum
(GVDB,
p.
105).
1.31.19 11. the names 12-14. mentioned W i t h t h e Bijas ( m y s t i c s e e d s ) he shall (in imagination) Tarn Ksarh Ram egg
prepare an
h a r d e n i t a n d t h e n p i e r c e i t w i t h Pranava itself. T h e n , O V r s a b h a d h v a j a , thinking of the form as before, t h e d e v o t e e s h a l l p e r f o r m t h e tmapj w i t h deities of the seat shall
b e i n v o k e d w i t h t h e s e mantras, O a k a r a ! H e a r t h o s e m a n t r a s . O ye deities of the seat of V i s n u ! G o m e . 15. obeisance Gag; akha; Canda; Om o b e i s a n c e to Dhtr; Orh to Acyuta with all a t t e n d e n t s ; Om to t h e treasure to to to o b e i s a n c e to Vidhtr; Om o b e i s a n c e to Om o b e i s a n c e Om obeisance
Om o b e i s a n c e to Yamuna. Om o b e i s a n c e
of g a t e ; Om
Krma; Om o b e i s a n c e to Ananta; Om o b e i s a n c e to ri; sance to Dharma; Vairgya obeisance Om to Jna; obeisance Avairgya (non-attachment); Om obeisance
(evil);
to Sattva; Orh Ram o b e i s a n c e Tamas; Orh Kam o b e i s a n c e Nila; solar Orh Lam obeisance fiery Orh Orh zone; Orh Sam to t h e
obeisance zone;
Orh o b e i s a n c e
o b e i s a n c e to Vikarfini. of d i s e a s e s ) ; to
Om o b e i s a n c e to Kriy
( A c t i o n ) ; Orh
(the b l e s s e d With
flowers, shall
d e v o t e e s h a l l w o r s h i p these d e i t i e s .
After t h a t h e
invoke
i n t o t h e Mandala a n d w o r s h i p V i s n u t h e g r e a t l o r d , t h e c r e a t o r a n d d e s t r o y e r , H a r i the r e m o v e r o f a l l s i n s . 18. J u s t a s i n t h e tman, s o in the lord t o o , t h e Nysa s h a l l b e p e r f o r m e d from t h e 19-20. beginning a n d afterwards show of b a t h i n g , offer-
Garuda
Purna
W i t h their o w n
O V r s a d h v a j a k n o w this t o b e w i t h listen, O
head.
to t h e tuft.
s a n c e to t h e Kavaca;
Hah o b e i s a n c e to t h e Astra; Om o b e i s a n c e to ri; to t h e akha; Orh o b e i s a n c e to Padma, Orh o b e i s a n c e to s a n c e to Kaustubha; o b e i s a n c e to Khadga Gad; Orh to obeisance to Om o b e i s a n c e
flowers); Orh o b e i s a n c e
Pitmbara
yellow-robed); to the
Sara ( a r r o w ) ;
Om o b e i s a n c e to Brahman; Om o b e i s a n c e
Nrada; Orh
Om o b e i s a n c e to a l l Bhgavatas obeisance Om
( d e v o t e e s ) ; O m o b e i s a n c e t o all p r e c e p t o r s : great preceptors; (Fire-god) seated Orh of and s e a t e d i n his v e h i c l e a n d a t t e n d e d b y to Agni the lord in
Orh o b e i s a n c e t o I n d r a , t h e l o r d o f g o d s followers; obeisance lord by of his o f lustres seated vehicle to by and in his vehicle a n d the attended of d e m o n s
a t t e n d e d b y his f o l l o w e r s ; O m o b e i s a n c e t o Y a m a , dead, his followers. i n his Varuna vehicle lord lord and obeisance waters Nirrti l o r d
vehicle
attended
f o l l o w e r s ; Orh
obeisance to in
s e a t e d i n his v e h i c l e ,
a t t e n d e d by
f o l l o w e r s ; Om vehicle a n d
o b e i s a n c e to no? l o r d of l e a r n i n g s e a t e d in h i s
a t t e n d e d by his f o l l o w e r s ; Om o b e i s a n c e to Ananta?
t h e l o r d o f s e r p e n t s s e a t e d i n his v e h i c l e a t t e n d e d b y his f o l l o w e r s ;
1. 2. CDHM The moon. R u d r a , or a s efanga. of one of his manifestations. (Vide
3.
107 his
a t t e n d e d by his f o l l o w e r s ; Orh
Phat o b e i s a n c e to
Phat o b e i s a n c e to t h e n o o s e ;
t h e s e mantras. After w o r s h i p p i n g Visnu t h e g r e a t s o u l of t h e f o r m Brahman. 24. hymn. 25. deluge). 26. lord O b e i s a n c e to the lord of g o d s ; obeisance to the lord of sacrifices. O b e i s a n c e to the lord of Yaksas. 27. O b e i s a n c e t o t h e c o n q u e r o r o f all gods; obeisance all, Obeisance to the lord of of sages. O b e i s a n c e to the Prabha-Visnu T h e s u p r e m e S o u l shall be Obeisance (the to Visnu the god powerful). to the Pralayayin ( l y i n g in t h e w a t e r s of sung in praise by this to of gods; obeisance
O b e i s a n c e t o Vsudeva t h e s u s t a i n e r ; o b e i s a n c e t o the
grasping; o b e i s a n c e
honoured by Brahma, Indra and Rudra. O b e i s a n c e to the beneficiary of all w o r l d s ; o b e i s a n c e to the p r e s i d i n g deity of the U n i v e r s e ; O b e i s a n c e to the p r o t e ctor of a l l ; d o e r of all, destroyer of all. 29. Obeisance to the giver of boons; the quiet; the foremost. O b e i s a n c e , o b e i s a n c e , to the refuge, to the self-formed a n d the giver of Virtue, love a n d wealth. 30. After singing the h y m n , the devotee shall m e d i t a t e i n h i s h e a r t o n t h e i m p e r i s h a b l e i n t h e f o r m o f B r a h m a n , let h i m w o r s h i p V i s n u w i t h the r o o t m a n t r a , O a k a r a . 31. Hari. Visnu. 32. ment and T h i s is to be kept as a great salvation. T h e scholar who who hears secret. reads or It gives to enjoyothers this b e c o m e s a O r , L e t h i m r e c i t e the M l a m a n t r a . H e s h a l l a t t a i n the excellent worship of O R u d r a , thus I h a v e n a r r a t e d
recites
108
Garuda
Purna
C H A P T E R THIRTYTWO
Worship Mahevara 1. pound said: O ! L o r d ! b e a r i n g akha, cakra, a n d gad ! P l e a s e exthe Paca-Tattvrcana by knowing (the worship entirely a of five principles) man attains the which of Paca-Tattvas
1
of worship
supreme region. Hari said: 2. worship 3-4. Kali age. O a k a r a of s p l e n d i d v o w s ! o f Paca-Tattvas t h a t i s It is holy and auspicious, of I shall expound the
imperishable, tranquil, permanent, pure, omnipresent 5-6. tirely. The To bless the Universe a n d destroy five-fold forms the
O V r s a d h v a j a ! L i s t e n to t h e mantras e x p r e s s i n g t h e s e . obeisance to V s u d e v a ; to Orh Am o b e i s a n c e to S a k a r Om obeisance expressing to the They obeisance Pradyumna; the
Om Am 8.
Pradyumna, (iv)
Aniruddha
of Visnu
primordial m a n .
1.32.18 9. tattvas, N o w I shall e x p l a i n the a u s p i c i o u s worship of by w h a t all m e a n s it shall be performed a n d with akara. The devotee shall first take the and his bath 10-11. then perform then
all m a n t r a s , O
Sandhy. T h e n
going to feet
c h a m b e r o f worperform Acamana.
m a n t r a s Am Ksraurh Ram. B y u n h a r d e n i n g t h e Smans a n d b r e a k i n g it m e d i t a t e on the s u p r e m e g o d in the egg. In the heart lotus of oneself h e s h a l l first m e d i t a t e thousand suns, and with glittering o n V s u d e v a t h e l o r d o f t h e u n i v e r s e , w e a r i n g t h e s i l k e n yellow r o b e s , r e s p l e n d e n t like a earring 15. shaped like M a k a r a fish. Afterwards S a k a r s a n a the Pradyumna, Aniruddha and rimn1
lord o f self shall b e m e d i t a t e d u p o n . Thereafter ( p r o s p e r o u s ) N r y a n a shall be m e d i t a t e d u p o n . T h e n he should think o f the g o d s I n d r a and lords. 16. The Agamantras. 17. M a h d e v a o f g o o d v o w s ! listen t o t h o s e mantras. O m heart. Om Im obeisance to t h e h e a d . Om Orh Om to Orh o b e i s a n c e to t h e Kavaca. Om Ah p h a t to t h e Astra. to Vidhtr; Om o b e i s a n c e obeisance Orh to Dharma; to Am o b e i s a n c e to t h e Then Nysa s h a l l Aganysa be performed shall be with on both the hands. t h e r o o t mantra a n d pervading others springing from that L o r d of
m o b e i s a n c e to t h e tuft. Orh Aim Aum o b e i s a n c e to t h e t h r e e e y e s . 18. Orh obeisance obeisance to the Jna o b e i s a n c e to Dhtr; Om dhra akti; Orh Orh o b e i s a n c e obeisance to obeisance earth; Orh
to Adanta; Vairgya
(knowledge) ;
( n o n - a t t a c h m e n t ) ; Orh o b e i s a n c e to Aivarya
( p r o s p e r i t y ) ; Om Orh o b e i s a n c e
Garuda zone;
Purna Om Mam
o b e i s a n c e t o the f i e r y 1 z o n e ; O m Vam o b e i s a n c e t o V s u d e v a t h e s u p r e m e Brahman, t h e vading and Pcajanya. Om the Om to lustre-featured, the perOm obeisance to Om obeisance to imperial lord of all deities. Sudarana. rite); Orh
obeisance
Gad. Om o b e i s a n c e to Padma. Om o b e i s a n c e to ri ( p r o s p e r i t y ) ; obeisance Kriy ( a c t i o n , o b e i s a n c e to Pusfi (Nourishment); obeisance Om o b e i s a n c e to Giti; Orh o b e i s a n c e to akti;
o b e i s a n c e t o Vyu ( W i n d - g o d ) ; Orh o b e i s a n c e t o Soma ( M o o n ) ; Orh o b e i s a n c e to na; Om to Brahman; Padma. 19. O Rudra, worship I has have to be succinctly performed all great expounded in such the zones be be Mantras. T h e 20. shown. 21. invoking 22. Orh o b e i s a n c e to to Ananta; Om o b e i s a n c e Orh obeisance to obeisance Visvaksena;
( m y s t i c d i a g r a m s ) a s Svastika e t c . After The performing and Aganysa the Mudrs lord shall shall tman Vsudeva
meditated upon. T h e devotee shall then worship t h e s e a t after d u l y it. O Vrsadhvaja, t h e w o r s h i p of Dhtr a n d Vidhtr s h a l l O akara, and east in front o f Vasudeva (all the devotee shall paraphernalia) q u a r t e r s ) Dharma, and in t h e
f r o m akha to Padma shall be w o r s h i p p e d . o n w a r d s (in the shall be four Jna, Vairgya a n d Aivarya worshipped
four c o r n e r q u a r t e r s b e g i n n i n g w i t h s o u t h - e a s t Adharma a n d t h e three others shall be worshipped. 24. T h e s e a t i s f i x e d i n t h e m i d d l e o f t h e t w o Mandalas. be worshipped Vsudeva the i n the e a s t e r n a n d great L o r d shall be Sakarsana a n d o t h e r s a r e t o other petals. 25. I n the pericarp w o r s h i p p e d . Pcajanya a n d o t h e r s a r e t o b e w o r s h i p p e d a s f i x e d in the n o r t h - e a s t , etc.
1. T h e solar zone.
1.32.37
2 6 . O a k a r a ! t h e aktis o f t h e worshipped 27. t h e Brahma The 28. in the east. Indra and god of g o d s other a r e to
111 be of
guardians
q u a r t e r s a r e to be w o r s h i p p e d fixed in their respective stations. T h e Nga (Serpent) shall be worshipped below a n d O akara 1 h i g h a b o v e by the After invoking and the scholarly devotee. Lord
order of fixation shall be understood thus by you. i n the M i n d a l a a n d permudr, O a k a r a , Pdya Namaskra s h o w i n g the
( w a t e r for w a s h i n g feet)
garment
( b o w i n g d o w n ) , circular p e r e g r i n a t i o n a l l these shall b e offered a t t h e foot. 30. be recited : Sakarsana. 31. 32. Obeisance unto Pradyumna the first deity; primordial obeiBeing, s a n c e to A n i r u d d h a ; obeisance to N r y a n a the lord of m e n . Obeisance, obeisance, unto the worthy of respect of m e n , of b e i n g glorified, of being h o n o u r e d ; the giver of b o o n s a n d devoid of b e g i n n i n g a n d d e a t h . 33. lord of 34. sin and who 35. O b e i s a n c e u n t o H i m the c r e a t o r a n d Brahma; obeisance unto Him who destroyer, the can be known the T h e n t h e Japa s h a l l b e d e d i c a t e d . Afterwards Om remembering unto V s u d e v a let this hymn unto obeisance Vsudeva, obeisance
t h r o u g h V e d a s a n d w h o h o l d s akha a n d Cakra. O b e i s a n c e unto the L o r d of gods who cuts pierces My who destroys o f Kali-age, d o w n the tree of w o r l d l y e x i s t e n c e
obeisance. Obeisance unto H i m of salvation and h o l i e s , h a v i n g t h e t h r e e Gunas, o b e i s a n c e , o b e i s a n c e . to H i m who awards 36. who is 37. the ocean who manifests is the Brahma, Visnu and Isvara1. Obeisance, obeisance. O b e i s a n c e unto him who path to salvation, v i r t u e , w h o i s the e x t i n c t i o n (of b o n d a g e ) , who gives Obeisance Himself as
Garuda
Purna
r e l e a s e m e f r o m d a r k n e s s b y g i v i n g m e the l a m p o f k n o w l e d g e . O N i l a l o h i t a ( i v a ) ! for t h e d e s t r u c t i o n o f a l l p a i n , by m e a n s o f this h y m n his the heart and on the lord of g o d s shall be p r a i s e d s i m i l a r h y m n s from the V e d a s . 40. shall be 41. The devotee shall the m e d i t a t e within Then hymn V i s n u a c c o m p a n i e d by F i v e Tattvas. Visarjana
performed. T h u s I h a v e e x - p o u n d e d the worship. B y r e c i t i n g this, O a k a r a , the shall a w a r d of having H e s h a l l b e h a v i n g the s a t i s f a c t i o n who reads this worship repeats entitled this
Pacatattvrshall attain
CHAPTER THIRTY THREE Worship Rudra said 1. O : Lord holding Sakha, Cakra and Gad, please Sudarana, b y p e r f o r m i n g w h i c h of Sudarana
t h e evil effects o f p l a n e t s , a n d illness a r e d e s t r o y e d . listen shall to first the take worship his of Cakra
b a t h a n d then
worship H a r i . T h e Nysa i s d o n e b y m e a n s o f t h e Mla mantra. L i s t e n (having thousand spokes) Hum Phat to it. It is Orh Sahasrrarh 4. The
o b e i s a n c e ( w i t h t h e Pranava i n t h e b e g i n n i n g ) . T h i s p i e r c i n g Mantra i s s a i d t o b e t h e d e s t r o y e r o f a l l devotee shall m e d i t a t e in the lotus of his h e a r t wicked persons. S u d a r a n a the^ninigs.
1.33.16
5-6. by means Then after invoking the gentle deity
113 wearing
akha, Cakra, Gad axvAPadma a n d c o r o n e t in t h e m y s t i c d i a g r a m already mentioned, O H a r a , let h i m w o r s h i p H i m After worship worship shall of the the with the offerings of f r a g r a n t flowers, etc. 7. He who performs the excellent and
mantra i s t o b e r e c i t e d o n e h u n d r e d a n d e i g h t t i m e s . Cakra t h u s , s h a l l b e free f r o m a l l s i c k n e s s world of Visnu. 8. tructive 9. spokes Thereafter of all let him recite the unto following h y m n desSudarana lustrous diseases. Obeisance attain the
like a t h o u s a n d s u n s . L i g h t e d by a series of flames a n d h a v i n g and 10. mantras. 11. eyes (obeisance unto a thousand H i m ) who destroys all t h e Vicakra a n d piercer of all
tainer of the world a n d the destroyer of the world. O b e i s a n c e u n t o the destroyer for t h e p r o t e c t i o n o f t h e w o r l d . Obeisance, obeisance unto H i m who is fierce and a n d terrific i n f o r m . 12. O b e i s a n c e unto H i m who is in who unto dispels the Him who Him fear breaks of the form of the eye existence. the c a g e o f o f the w o r l d a n d Obeisance 13 and planets. Obeisance, obeisance unto H i m who is a n d D e a t h a n d t h e terrific. 14. O b e i s a n c e to the protector of and blesser of devotees. Obeisance is tranquil, unto hymn, Obeisance, unto H i m obeisance to the all w e a p o n s . 15. Again again obeisance This the weapon read of V i s n u ; unto the great devotion. 16. He who does so attains the world of Visnu. Cakra o b e i s a n c e . highly meriwith of devotees. Time (Supreme) worldly asunder
w h o i s i n the f o r m
Visnu, who
a n d who b e a r s
t o r i o u s o f t h e Cakra t h a t I e x p l a i n e d t o y o u s h a l l b e
114
Garuda
Purna
17. O R u d r a ! he w h o r e a d s the s c h e m e of the w o r s h i p of the Cakra, with all the sense-organs u n d e r his control shall to ascend to the b u r n a l l sins t o a s h e s a n d b e c o m e c o m p e t e n t world of Visnu.
CHAPTER THIRTYFOUR
Worship Rudra said 1. detail : O H r s k e a 2 ( V i s n u ) b e a r i n g the club ! The I the worship the more delight Please exmore you speak in i n h e a r i n g it. of Hayagriva1
I shall n a r r a t e the worship of L o r d H a y a g r v a whereO Orh O Mahdeva, haum I shall explain the holy Sirase Namo haum. listen Mla mantra
by the lord of the universe V i s n u , is p r o p i t i a t e d . L i s t e n to it. e x p r e s s i n g Hayagriva. O a k a r a listen to t h a t first. Ksraurh T h i s m a n t r a of to its l i m b s . Orh learning. Vrsadhvaja, Om Hrim Svh to the h e a d (Sirah lord's tuft is to be k n o w n as is des-
Mahdeva,
is s a i d to be a t t a c h e d w i t h Svh). Ksrm Vasat is a l s o likewise. a c c o m p a n i e d by Okra. Orh Ksraim to t h e Kavaca. Hum c r i b e d as Kavaca. 7. as Orh Ksaum Vausat to t h e t h r e e eyes. T h i s is d e s c r i b e d the lord's eye. 8. I shall Om Hah Phat to t h e Astra. T h i s is d e s c r i b e d explain the p r o c e d u r e of worship. Please
1. 2.
Visnu
(CDHM, p .
Literally,
the lord or
1.34.20 T h e n after p e r f o r m i n g Sacrifice. 9-10. of o s a n a After e n t e r i n g let h i m p e r f o r m (wiping dry). After Ksaum Ram the mystical egg with camana he
c r e a t i n g the
Bija mantrasTarn
Lamand h a r d e n i n g it,
let h i m
s p l i t it w i t h Okra itself. L e t h i m m e d i t a t e on Hayagriva w i t h i n his s e l f i n the m i d d l e o f t h e e g g . 11-13. (Hayagriva w h o is) a s white four wears as conch, m o o n a n d bearing ; he is hands ; Hayagrva after t h e f l o w e r Kunda, s h i n i n g l i k e the l o t u s s t a l k a n d silver, akha, Cakra, Gad a n d Padma in his c r i m s o n - c o l o u r e d i n his c h e e k s a n d m e d i t a t i n g o n the a l l - p e r v a s i v e deities the 14. let him perform Mla mantra. T h e n O a k a r a , let h i m s h o w the Mudrs of Sakha, let him O meditate Rudra, upon and worship of the seats Mla mantra. invoke those deities who "Om O ye d e i t i e s of t h e s e a t Hayagriva, t h e m in the Svastika "wearing a c r o w n , e a r r i n g s a n d g a r l a n d of wild flowers
yellow robes;
n o b l e soul a c c o m p a n i e d by all
Padma, e t c . T h e r e a f t e r V i s n u by m e a n s 15. preside come." 16. mandala. 17. Let over the him
then,
After i n v o k i n g let h i m w o r s h i p
Vidhtr s h a l l
be performed in the doorway. the entire a t t e n d a n t s , " Then and s a y i n g so in the m i d d l e the worship shall be p e r f o r m e d . t h e w o r s h i p of Gag. 18. akti is worship earth. 20. Yamuna, Mahdevi and 'the two Nidhis akha Padma a n d G a r u d a a r e t o b e w o r s h i p p e d i n front. I n the m i d d l e to be w o r s h i p p e d . The akti is c a l l e d dhra let him akti. worship Then Ananta let him Krma. A f t e r w a r d s Let him a n d the 19.
116 21. middle. 22. shall be 23. 24. petals narrated. T h e aktis a n d t h e f o l l o w i n g T h e first eight aktis in are to Vimal, Let him worship
Garuda
Purna
i n t h e m i d d l e p l a c e Sattva, Rajas
a n d Tamas. L e t h i m w o r s h i p Nanda, Nala a n d Padma o n l y in t h e T h e w o r s h i p o f t h e mandalas o f S u n , M o o n a n d F i r e performed in the middle place. O R u d r a , it is so Utkarsini Jn,
Kriy, yoga, Prahvl, Saty, in a n d Anugrah. b e w o r s h i p p e d i n the beginning 25. The with that shall the east a n d A n u g r a h in the the seat with these
p e r i c a r p b y m e n w h o w i s h for l a s t i n g g o o d . devotee worship mantras k e e p i n g the n a m e s i n t h e d a t i v e c a s e , p r e f i x i n g P r a n a v a a n d e n d i n g with " N a m a h . " 26. T h e worship of the seat shall be flowers, as auspicious by duly light a n d the to be upon offering b a t h , f r a g r a n t p a s t e s , f o o d offerings. 27. followed. 28. as This O is the scheme the adumbrated shall and is T h e n h e s h a l l i n v o k e L o r d Hayagriva, l o r d o f g o d s . akara, deity nostril. be meditated T h e Mla mantra is to be akhin the (holding devotee incense,
e n t e r i n g t h r o u g h t h e left 29.
employed while he arrives. T h e invocation of the g o d of gods akha) s h a l l then b e p e r f o r m e d . A f t e r i n v o k i n g , s h a l l c a u t i o u s l y p e r f o r m t h e Nysa in t h e Mandala. 30-31. demons, After p e r f o r m i n g the Nysa let h i m t h i n k o f t h e by the guardians the of the quarters After t h e g o d s e a t e d t h e r e , Hayagriva, t h e g r e a t g o d , b o w e d t o b y g o d s a n d accompanied he Pdya, to free shall I n d r a a n d others, contemplation Cakra, e t c . 32-33. shall lord O be Arghya, Visnu. camaniya Then (water for camana) offered the devotee shall b a t h e the A f t e r fixing t h e l o r d d u l y , the imperishable show Visnu Himself.
a u s p i c i o u s Mudrs, akha,
Padmanbha
from illness.
117 t h e Mlashall
t h i s he
worship the heart. 36. of the head, then the worship With this let head. Orh O m Ksm Ksaim o b e i s a n c e t o t h e tuft.
h i m w o r s h i p t h e tuft. 37. the Kavaca. 38. tuft obeisance to t h e Kavaca; l e t h i m w o r s h i p W i t h t h i s let h i m him Om Ksaum o b e i s a n c e to t h e e y e .
worship the eye. O m Ksah o b e i s a n c e t o t h e w e a p o n . W i t h this let w o r s h i p the w e a p o n . ( T h u s let h i m w o r s h i p ) a n d Kavaca. 39. these. I n t h e p l a c e s b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h e e a s t let h i m w o r s h i p t h e Astra i n t h e c o r n e r s a n d great goddess L a k s m , the O R u d r a , let h i m w o r s h i p Let him worship the the heart, head,
the eye in the m i d d l e . 40. auspicious giver of prosperity. 41. goad and 42-43. Then let O Rudra, the O bow H e s h a l l w o r s h i p akha, Padma
Cakra a n d Gad b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h e e a s t . let h i m w o r s h i p t h e s w o r d , p e s t l e , n o o s e , with the arrow from the east with these him worship
mantras w i t h t h e i r
own name.s R u d r a , from worship and the the east itself let deity bearing (the a n d the auspicious yellow g a r m e n t . akha, Cakra a n d Preceptor). preceptor a n d preceptor with yogic of the
Gad, B r a h m a , N r a d a , S i d d h a g u r u achievements), Paraguru the Similarly (let h i m worship) the supreme preceptor. 44-45.
(the sandals
supreme
t h e e a s t a n d e n d i n g w i t h rdhva ( a b o v e ) Ina, N g a and Brahma. 46. a n d lotus. 47. with these Let him worship the Let him then worship
mantras, with
Namah in t h e e n d , O V r s a d h v a j a .
Garuda
Purna O
performed
I t i s w i t h the mamantra
w o r s h i p o f the
d e i t y shall b e d o n e , O V r s a d h v a j a . F r a g r a n t unguents, flowers, incense, l a m p , oblations peregrinations, Let him prostrations him. to Hayairas t h e p r e s i d i n g who is of the form of and Japyas (recital of
Om o b e i s a n c e to
deity of learning. Orh o b e i s a n c e the deity l e a r n i n g a n d the g i v e r o f l e a r n i n g . O b e i s a n c e , o b e i s a n c e . O b e i s a n c e to the quiet lord, t h r e e Gunas. 52. O b e i s a n c e t o the d e s t r o y e r o f g o d s a n d d e m o n s a n d the wicked. worlds, in ivara. to the slayer of o b e i s a n c e t o t h e tman o f t h e
O b e i s a n c e u n t o the d e i t y w h o i s t h e l o r d o f all the f o r m o f B r a h m a . 53. to the O b e i s a n c e to deity, the the deity fully
Obeisance
conducive
form of B r a h m a , R u d r a a n d Visnu, the doer, the destroyer, the lord of g o d s , obeisance to the omnipresent. 55-56. tate on bearing O R u d r a , after s i n g i n g the h y m n h e s h a l l Cakra every and Gad, r e f u l g e n t the great like lord a mediof the t h e g o d o f g o d s i n t h e p u r e lotus o f t h e h e a r t , the g o d akha, crore limb, Hayagriva,
s u n s , b e a u t i f u l in 57. of
the s u p r e m e region.
1.35.11
119
CHAPTER THIRTYFIVE
Worship Hari Said 1. 2. stationed Sagotra 3. Gyatr times. 4. six I t h a s t h r e e feet o f e i g h t s y l l a b l e s e a c h o r four feet o f for Japa ( r e p e t i t i o n ) ; it Japa, Dhyna is t h r e e - f o o t e d a n d for syllables 5. In is : I shall expound the Nysa, etc. and the m e t r e its tuft, it of is of Gyatrl
Gyatii; V i v m i t r a i s t h e s a g e ; S a v i t r 1 i s t h e d e i t y . I t h a s B r a h m a for its h e a d , R u d r a for in It to Visnu's heart. The ( o f the s a m e family) w i t h Ktyyana.2 for its base. Knowing it thus a p p l i c a t i o n i s its e y e . It is
w o r s h i p it is four-footed. Nysa ( c o n t e m p l a t i o n ) , Agnikrya the devotee shall ( s a c r e d rites i n f i r e ) a n d Arcana 6-7. The devotee (worship) the
e m p l o y Gyatri a l w a y s . It d i s p e l s a l l sins. shall assign outline to the toes, i n s t e p s , c a l v e s , k n e e s , t h i g h s , p r i v a t e p a r t s , s c r o t u m , b l o o d vessel, n a v e l , belly, the shoulders, 8 -10. deep t h e n i p p l e s , t h e h e a r t , t h r o a t , lips, m o u t h , p a l a t e , eyes, eyebrows, forehead, the grey, the four quarters
a n d t h e h e a d . I s h a l l tell y o u t h e c o l o u r s . T h e sapphire white, colour, yellow, colour of fire, yellow, ruby colour, conch black, tawny, white, lightning colour, silvery white, dark, g r e y red as wine, sun the colour, similar to the colour of touches w i t h his h a n d a n d
the m o o n a n d white as the lustre of conch-shell. 11. whatever Whatever he sees devotee his with eyes i t b e c o m e s p u r e . T h e y k n o w
n o t h i n g s u p e r i o r to Gyatri.
1. 2. CSL p .
m e a n s the sage. T h e
'generator'. It Vrttikas a r e
is
solar him.
deity
and p.
many 154;
120
Garuda
Pur3?a
CHAPTER THIRTYSIX
Method Hari said 1. Sandhy : O R u d r a , I shall explain the m o d e of p e r f o r m a n c e of prayer. It destroys sins. Listen. After performing of performing Sandhy1
prnyma ( h o l d i n g o f t h e b r e a t h ) t h r i c e , t h e d e v o t e e s h a l l t a k e t h e Sandhy b a t h . 2. It is c a l l e d prnyma w h e n o n e r e p e a t s t h e Gyatri {Orh Bhh Bhuvah Svah Orh) to burn off a l l m e n t a l , he shall a l o n g w i t h pranava a n d t h e Vyhrtis three times while holding the b r e a t h . 3. verbal 4. A t w i c e - b o r n will and be able physical defects by prnyma. Hence,
practise the s a m e always. T h e camana mantra d u r i n g t h e e v e n i n g Sandhy is t h e the m o r n i n g L e t him it is Sryaca m; in Upasthe duly perform with V e d i c R k : Agnicam; d u r i n g para? a l s o . 5. Rk H e s h a l l p e r f o r m Mrjana ( m y s t i c a l w i p i n g ) and w a t e r by m e a n s (three of Kua g r a s s r e c i t a l o f pranava. t i m e s d a i l y t h r e e m a i n rites) Moha (delusion) waking : po hi sfh 6. the Rajas, state, s h a l l be
t h e m i d - d a y i t i s : pah punantu.
d e v o t e e s h a l l b u r n off t h e n i n e sorts o f d e f e c t s a r i s i n g f r o m (passion) dreaming 7. Taking Tamas ( i g n o r a n c e ) , state and actions. the joint palms (in the form of a shall Rks be Udu mantra, Aghamarsana w a t e r the two state of sound sleep, from speech,
water in
1. 2. religious
Morning, B a t h i n g or act.
mouth, sipping
and accompanied
this birth; if it is recited h u n d r e d times it destroys previous births the sins Gyatri removes Dvpara). 11. and is c r i m s o n - c o l o u r e d . Svitri3 is t h r e e yugas2 i.e. Krta,
Sarasvati* 12-13.
shall be known to be d a r k in colour. T h e s e After fixing Om Bhh Om in Svah the the shall heart, be
T h e s c h o l a r l y d e v o t e e s h a l l f i x t h e f i r s t pda ( g r o u p o f s i x Gyatri in t h e is to Kavaca; second third The 14. Aga-vinysa be done with t h e (pda)
syllables, h e r e )
a n d h e s h a l l f i x t h e f o u r t h (pda) a l l o v e r ( t h e b o d y ) . D u r i n g t h e Sandhys ( m o r n i n g , m i d - d a y a n d e v e n i n g ) after due JVysas. Nysa is limbs if the Gyatri t h e m o t h e r o f V e d a s s h a l l b e r e c i t e d H e s h a l l b e b l e s s e d w i t h w e l f a r e i n all a c c o m p a n i e d b y prnyma t o o . 15. only the after Chandas 16. Gyatri of three pdas (3x8 syllables) is identical be begun with Brahma, Visnu and Mahevara. knowing (metre). T h e f o u r t h pda (last g r o u p of six syllables) T h e Japa shall
t h e Viniyoga ( a p p l i c a t i o n ) , Rsi ( s a g e ) a n d
The
Bhr,
2. According to the Post-Rgvedic H i n d u traditions T i m e is divided into the cycle of four a g e s o r yugas. T h e y a r e Krta-yuga (also called Satyayuga), Trelyuga, Dvparoyuga a n d Kaliyuga. (Vide details in Liga (AITM) p. 809; CDHM, p p . 381-3). 3. N a m e o f G y a t r , for t h e m o r n i n g - w o i s h i p . of Gyatri and 4. It is note-worthy here that Sarasvat is a n a m e it is d a r k - c o l o u r e d for t h e e v e n i n g - w o r s h i p .
122
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER THIRTYSEVEN
Gyatri Hari said : 1. 2. Gyatri i s t h e g r e a t g o d d e s s . I shall now describe the All the Gyatri g r e a t sins o f t h e Kalpa (eulogy of p e r s o n w h o r e c i t e s Gyatri a r e destroyed. salvation hereKalpa
Gyatri). I t i s c o n d u c i v e t o e n j o y m e n t h e r e a n d or one hundred and eight times. 3. shall Thrice daily during I n the the period the
attain
a hundred
allowed to take water. 4. Bhuvah 5. Brahmni eyes). 6-7. ghee) In and to order In the fire
t r o y i n g a l l sins s h a l l b e i n v o k e d a n d w o r s h i p p e d . A l o n g w i t h t w e l v e n a m e s w i t h h e r o w n mantra : Bhh Svah. O b e i s a n c e to Gyatri; to to the Sdhvi, obeisance of to Svitri; obeito can
a c c o m p l i s h all desired o b j e c t s ) , to S a h a s r k s (having t h o u s a n d let (food t h e d e v o t e e offer t h e jya ( m e l t e d offering w i t h Bhh Bhuvah shall Svah). pour
Havisyaka
ghee (in t h e fire) o n e t h o u s a n d a n d e i g h t t i m e s o r o n e h u n d r e d and eight times. After w o r s h i p p i n g t h e i d o l m a d e o f s a n d a l w o o d 8. times, 9. T h e devotee shall only milk, repeat bulbous it one hundred fruits. taking roots and or gold, thousand Pouring
twenty t h o u s a n d Ahutis he shall o b t a i n all desires. ( T h e Visarjana mantra) i s : " O G o d d e s s , b o r n i n t h e l a n d to stay on the M o u n t a i n by of northern S u m m i t a n d permitted
123
worship
mantra
Durge
Mother,
Durg, t h e g i v e r o f a l l i m p l e m e n t s o f l o v e
w e a l t h ! G r a n t u n t o m e a l l d e s i r e s a c c e p t i n g this offering. I n t h e mrgairsa2 m o n t h ( O c t - N o v . ) goddesses Magal, : Gauri, Vijay, Kali, Um, iv on beginning with shall Durg, worship Bhadr, the third d a y of the lunar fortnight the devotee in o r d e r t h e s e Knti, Sarasvati, 4-5. eighteen noose, Vajraka 6. 7. the great Laksm,
will n e v e r h a v e t h e s o r r o w o f s e p a r a t i o n . T h e devotee shall m e d i t a t e hands bearing Khetaka ( c l u b ) , bell, mirror, (trident), process Kapla of Japa
(censuring s y m b o l ) , bow, banner,Damaruka (small d r u m ) , a x e , akti I Om ( J a v e l i n ) , p e s t l e , la shall now explain to the (thunderbolt) g o a d , arrow, Cakra a n d a p r o b e .
B h a g a v a t 3 a l o n g w i t h t h e r e q u i s i t e mantras. obeisance having T h e e G o d d e s s Cmund? l i v i n g (aerial cremation spirit Klartri g r o u n d , h a v i n g a skull i n t h e h a n d , r i d i n g o n a a c l u s t e r o f mahvimnas chariots) a arms, sound with (terrific like a n i g h t m a r e ) , s u r r o u n d e d by and many
Hum u n t o t h e e . O d e i t y p r o d u c i n g a l l sorts of s o u n d s , a n d flesh, h a v i n g like the move a terrific dangling tongue, O Karlanetr Hum u n t o O great (having Thee.
body covered
lightning, on.
eyes)
Hili-Hili.
ninth month
Durg. A form of D u r g who pp. 65-6). killed the demons Canda and Munda
Garuda
Purna
a n d m o o n on the h e a d , b o i s t e r o u s l y l a u g h i n g Kili-Kili Hum Hum unto T h e e . With about a terrific hideous darkness. O thou who dispellest all obstacles Vaga ! Vaga on, move
a c h i e v e this ( s u c h a n d s u c h a s s p e c i f i e d ) w o r k . D o i t Kaha Kaha a l l o w me to e n t e r a l o n g w i t h t h e g o a d . make him tremble, m a k e lead, lead. O deity him tremble, move
y o u t o m a k e the b o d y a d a m a n t i n e ; d e s t r o y a l l w i c k e d p e r s o n s whether taken or not t a k e n ; m a k e h i m presence); make him go ahead, enter, m a k e h i m enter (thy make O having deity
a h e a d ; d a n c e ! d a n c e ! b i n d ! b i n d ! trot ! trot. tied u p ; O owl-faced ! having a g a r l a n d of him On oath in the hand. O deity
skeletons, b u r n ! b u r n ! cook ! cook ! g r a s p ! g r a s p ! m a k e e n t e r t h e m i d d l e o f the mandala, w h y d o s t t h o u d e l a y ? unto Rudra. cili-cili; down, Inspire him ! Inspire him
unto B r a h m a ! on oath unto Visnu, on oath unto sages, on oath Kili-Kili-Khili-Khiliplanets, of lips mili-mili drooping O thou deformed deity ! with body encircled of nose sunken between eyebrows; of grim break ! blaze ! roll them,
b l a z e , O Klamukhi ( h a v i n g d a r k &ce)Khala ! Khala ! strike, s t r i k e d o w n . O ! t h o u red-eyed ! roll t h e m , m a k e eyes; break, b r e a k ; take, take, thy kill, kill w i t h t h e chop off, others fell t h e m t o t h e g r o u n d ; h o l d , h o l d t h e h e a d ; o p e n e o p e n t h y f e e t ; s h o w t h e mudrs, Hum strike, with nail, nail the baton, Hum phat u n t o t h e e . P i e r c e , p i e r c e , t e a r , t e a r w i t h t h e t r i d e n t ; t h u n d e r b o l t ; strike, curved me from from tooth; c h o p off w i t h t h e cakra, p i e r c e , p i e r c e w i t h t h e Sakti, with the p i n ; daily with
m i n c e , m i n c e w i t h t h e s c i s s o r s ; c a t c h h o l d of, c a t c h h o l d o f w i t h t h e fever recurring (the lift h e a d a c h e ; f r o m t h e fever r e c u r r i n g e v e r y t w o d a y s , t h r e e d a y s , four d a y s ; of t h e release me Dkini) Dkiniskandagraha up O haunting up? strike come, spirit c a t c h Lala, Lala, lift
d o w n , strike d o w n to the g r o u n d ; c a t c h .
Brahmni,
1.38.12 come. come; O Mhevari O Vaisnavi come, come; O come, come; Kaplini O Kaumri c o m e , c o m e ; O Nrasirhhi c o m e , come; O
125 O
Vrhi c o m e , c o m e ; O Aindri c o m e , O Svadti c o m e , c o m e ; O come, come; O ka Revati O Kailsacrini Kili Bimbe ! ndle in
2
come; come,
O Revati c o m e c o m e ; O Suska Revati c o m e , c o m e ; come, O Aghora; c o m e ; O Himavantacrini1 O Cmund come, come, come; c u t , c u t t h e e n e m i e s ; mantra:
of terrific f o r m o r i g i n a t i n g
f r o m t h e fury of Rudra ! numbers with the noose the time ! i t ; b i n d , b i n d its f a c e bind, bind above; the
e n t e r t h e mandala; c a u s e i t t o f a l l ; c a u s e i t t o f a l l ; g r a s p it, g r a s p ( m o u t h ) ; b i n d bind the eves, bind, b i n d bind, bind the corners; bind, bind with ashes, water, them them d o w n , strike eight homa and t h e h e a r t ; b i n d , b i n d h a n d s a n d f e e t ; b i n d , b i n d a l l evil p l a n e t s , quarters; bind below; mustard bind, Inspire them
s e e d s ; strike one
T h i s is the g a r l a n d of eight
t h e f o r m o f mantras for r e p e a t e d Japa. be repeated thousand times. times with performed eight thousand butter). 9. three With the
gingelly
seeds
coated clarified
w i t h Trimadhura ( t h r e e s w e e t t h i n g s
sugar, honey
great flesh ( h u m a n flesh) coated with the homa s h a l l b e p e r f o r m e d o n e t h o u s a n d a n d times. Or with trimadhura throwing can b e u s e d for
sweet things
eight times r e p e a t i n g e a c h letter one t h o u s a n d eight merely gingelly seeds c o a t e d homa. 10. 11. 12. mace and In The One the case of war, by
water, m u s t a r d
seed or ashes one's victory is assured. deity c a n b e m e d i t a t e d u p o n a s h a v i n g twentypair of hands has sword and club, the other third bow a n d arrows a n d the fourth e i g h t , e i g h t e e n , t w e l v e , e i g h t o r four a r m s . baton, the
M o v i n g in the
Garuda bell;
Purna another
banner a n d pole; another pair a x e a n d pair small drum and mirror. 14. culates;
I n o n e p a i r a h a n d h o l d s akti a n d t h e other another pair h a s Musalas still a n o t h e r h a s Dhakk a n d the goddess Mudr1 is threatening
noose a n d a long javelin; ( t w o kinds of d r u m s ) . 15. hand Mahisa) she With one hand
the
Abhaya
S u c h is Mahisaghni on a l i o n .
(the
s l a y e r of t h e d e m o n surrounded
riding
by all spirits.
A c c e p t this o b l a -
CHAPTER THIRTYNINE
Worship of the Sun Rudra said 1. ship after. Vsudeva said : 2. O R u d r a , listen, I shall a g a i n Om o b e i s a n c e u n t o expound the m o d e of Om o b e i s a n c e w o r s h i p of s u n . Uccairavas.3 that : O Janrdana, affords please expound again succinctly the
w o r s h i p o f t h e S u n - g o d w h o i s i d e n t i c a l w i t h Visnu.
T h e wor-
1. 2. 3.
Promising
protection.
1.39.10 3. Om Am o b e i s a n c e u n t o Bhta, t h e
s h i p h i m i n t h e m i d d l e , h i m w h o s e n a m e i s Prabhtmala. Om Am o b e i s a n c e u n t o Vimala. Om Am o b e i s a n c e u n t o Sara. Om Am o b e i s a n c e u n t o dhra. Om Am mukha Vimala a n d east a n d other 4. cal in others corners. to t h e Karnik the mystiinside are obeisance unto Paramato be w o r s h i p p e d in the south-
the p e r i c a r p . A devotee shall worship these diagram. east a n d other directions a n d Sarvatomukhi i s
u n t o Aghora. Orh Vam o b e i s a n c e u n t o Vidyut. Orh Vah o b e i s a n c e Vijay. 5. middle. of the formed. 6. son in 7. Mlamantra 8. Orh o b e i s a n c e u n t o t h e s e a t of O akara, Sun. With listen this to the the Om Hrm obeisSam
a n c e to the idol of the S u n . T h e s e a r e to be worshipped in the Hrnmantras. Orh Ham Kham Khakholkya Krrh Krirh Sah Svh. O b e i s a n c e u n t o t h e i d o l vhana up) (invocation), are to is Sthpana be per(installation) for Sannirodhana worship with the colour, a n d Sannidhnaka (warding off). shown the a likewise. O R u d r a , let him Mlamanlra, seated in sun brilliant in form, criml o t u s , in a c h a r i o t w i t h a this. L i s t e n t o the sun. BimbaJvlin and to the (bringing near)
Sakalikarana ( s u m m i n g Mudrs a r e t o b e
t o b e w i t h t h e mantra
white
sirfgle w h e e l , h a v i n g t w o a r m s , h o l d i n g a l o t u s . T h e sun shall be m e d i t a t e d upon :Om Hrm The devotee shall show Hrim Sah o b e i s a n c e u n t o Padmamudr obeisance
to t h e h e a r t . Om Svh to
Om Vah Phat to t h e w e a p o n . T h e d e v o t e e shall worship the heart, etc. in the southor north-west and the eye in the east, north-east, south-west
Garuda
Purna
south he shall
H e s h a l l w o r s h i p Bhtea ( t h e l o r d
Nandyvarta a n d i n t h e n o r t h - e a s t h e O akara, l i s t e n :
s h a l l w o r s h i p Ketu t h e s m o k e - c o l o u r e d . T h e s e a r e t h e mantras
Bham o b e i s a n c e to Bhrgava
o b e i s a n c e to Rhu. Om Kam o b e i s a n c e to Ketu. etc. with the shall show best of devotees aspirant)
m u s t d e d i c a t e t h e s a m e to t h e d e i t y ; O Bhtea (iva), he s h a l l
Phat Svadh
H e s h a l l d e d i c a t e u n t o h i m t h e Nirmlya into a
o f gingelly seeds a n d rice grains, m i x e d with red s a n d a l g r o u n d paste with unguent water a c c o m p a n i e d by flowers a n d H e s h a l l p l a c e t h a t vessel a b o v e t h e h e a d a n d k n e e l he shall give the Arghya to the he Hrnmantra. preceptors, Om Gam o b e i s a n c e to Ganapati. Orh Am of S u n h a s been described. Perincense. 20. i n g on t h e e a r t h , O Vrsadhvaja, S u n with the 21.
After w o r s h i p p i n g t h e Gana a n d
1.40.6
CHAPTER FORTY Worship Sakara said : 1. Siddhi t h e Mhevari PjS ( w o r s h i p ) (achievement). : O Vrsadhvaja, listen to the mode After seat of w o r s h i p of Mahevara ' after knowing which men
129
Hari said 2.
of
Mahevara e v e n a s I d e s c r i b e t h e s a m e . Nysa. 3.
He s h a l l t h e n w o r s h i p Mahevara in t h e mandala ( m y s t i c these O mantras ye ( h e shall worship) seat of Mahevara iva, c o m e . o b e i s a n c e to o b e i s a n c e to obeisance to
Om Hm
Om Hm o b e i s a n c e Orh Hm
Om Hm o b e i s a n c e
(Poverty). down).
to rdhvacchandas Hm Om Orh
Om Hm o b e i s a n c e
to Adhacchandas ( t h e
Hm o b e i s a n c e to Padma. Orh
OmHm o b e i s a n c e to Sarvabhta-
Garuda
Purna
Manonmani.
Om Hm o b e i s a n c e
t h r e e mandalas.
to t h e Kavaca. 7.
the three Om to to Hm
Om o b e i s a n c e to t h e Sadyojta. to Siddhi. o b e i s a n c e to Orh Hm Orh Hm Orh Hm o b e i s a n c e to Vidyut.1 Om Hm Hm Hm eight obeisance obeisance Kals Bodh? Svadh.
o b e i s a n c e to Prabh.4, T h e s e are the (digits) o f Satya s i t u a t e d in the east, etc. Om Hm o b e i s a n c e to Vmadeva. Orh Kany.e
e
Om Hm o b e i s a n c e to Raks.5
Orh Hm Kals of
(Hurry).
Pratisph.15
Om
Hm o b e i s a n c e to
1.40.13 Vidy.
1
O ! four. Om Om Hm Orh to
Vrsabhadhvaja, Hm Hm
the
a r e to be k n o w n as to Ksam? Orh
Aghora3.
o b e i s a n c e to obeisance to to Om Hm Trsn to
Krsn.7 Om
to Maric.8 Orh Hm
( f l a m e ) . O Vrsabhadhvaja, k n o w t h e s e five a r e obeisance the lord Om to Siva's followers. Om to Orh Hm lord of Orh
o b e i s a n c e to I n d r a of d e p a r t e d demons. spirits.
of deities. obeisance
Hm o b e i s a n c e t o Nirrti t h e l o r d
Om Hm o b e i s a to na t h e
Om 'Hm o b e i s a n c e to
Orh
Hm o b e i s a n c e
Ananta t h e l o r d of
Om Hm o b e i s a n c e to Brahman t h e l o r d of a l l t h e w o r l d s . obeisance
Knowledge. Peace. Beautiful. Tranquillity. Forgiveness. Having an Black. R a y o f light. A very important deity in the R g v e d a where he solar deity, a p. minor 494 note or a the in deity, is treated Lord of pp. as the of H e is, i n fact, a became (AITM) the personification armlet.
to Dhlican4evara.
water. 336-8).
8 6 5 ; CDHM
Rgveda.
However,
in the In
M a r u t s enjoy a separate
identity.
2119;
343-4). he is identical with Soma-juice a n d is praised in he he is is sometime completely in pp. later mythology
Rgveda,
132 14-19. of p r i n c i p l e s ) , T h e devotee Sannindha, showing shall duly Sakalikarana, scented food Gandha, perform
Garuda vhana,
Purna Sth-
pana, Sannidhna,
Tattvanysa
(fixation Snna, of
of Mudrs, m e d i t a t i o n ,
Pdya, camana,
Arghya, offerings of flowers a n d etc. AAganysa, h a n d s , Pdya, play, Incense, L a m p , Arghya, camana,
d a n c e offering
of u m b r e l l a ,
Mudrs,
He shall d e d i c a t e described
R u d r a , I have,
the worship
CHAPTER
FORTYONE Woman
t h e r e is a Gandharva Vivvasu1 t h e of
l o r d of this
I a m g e t t i n g h i m for t h y s a k e . After b e g e t t i n g a g i r l Svh u n t o A c q u i s i t i o n of g i r l s by t h e r e c i t a t i o n Om o b e i s a n c e and digest, the unto thee, N o w I s h a l l d e s c r i b e t h e N i g h t - m a r e (Klartri). G o d d e s s Rksakarni e a r e d ) , h a v i n g four a r m s , h a i r t i e d u p , t h r e e - e y e d o n e . Klartri f e e d i n g o n fat whom burn, the burn; of b l o o d of m e n , giver has approached. flesh digest of death to so-and so Hum Phat. K i l l , kill^ Svh u n t o t h e e , Neither being over g o d of death
and blood.
O Rksapatni (wife day 3. his cal clay pot. stipulated. The lift
'Great Bear').
devotee the
hands, devices)
1.
phallic as
emblem (the
a n d strike yawning),
Om o b e i s a n c e ! a l l r o u n d a r e such Jambhani
t h e s e Yantras ( m e c h a n i -
Gandharvas.
1.42.6 c h a r m i n g ) a n d Sarvaatruvidrini
FORTYTWO of iva
the the
observing
Otherwise over
Vighnea
r e m o v e s t h e effects of Mgha3
a year.
of sdha,1
rvana,2 it is
of s i l v e r ;
c o p p e r a n d i n t h e Kali a g e i t i s o f c o t t o n t h r e a d . spin it a n d cut the ends. 4. three Three yarns are to be twisted Pavitraka. into
T h e ' knots shall be Satya mantra. with Iaw i t h Aghora-mantra a n d incensed Vahni
be purified
mantra.
T h e deities of the yarn a r e these. Candramas (Lord (moon), (fire); Brahma, and Sikhidhvaja Subrahmanya), Ravi (sun), Visnu
Siva a r e t h e d e i t i e s o f t h e y a r n . 1. T h e fourth month in the H i n d u lunar calendar. It generally heralds the beginning of rainy season. J u n e - J u l y . 2 . T h e f i f t h month i n the H i n d u lunar c a l e n d a r : July-August. 3. T h e eleventh month in the H i n d u lunar c a l e n d a r : J a n u a r y February. 4. T h e sixth month in the H i n d u lunar c a l e n d a r : August-September.
Garuda
Purna
knots Vijay,
12 7
the
names
5
of
6
the knots
: Prakrti 2 Ajit,
Aparjit,
Jay,
Rudr,
Manonmani,10,
Sawamukhi, 10.
Sadiva,
be t w o agulas or o n e agula t o o . E i t h e r in t h e b r i g h t h a l f or c a n be m a d e on the seventh or thirteenth d a y . It shall be coloure d w i t h f r a g r a n t Kukuma a n d o t h e r s u b s t a n c e s 11. After b a t h i n g t h e liga etc., it shall be w o r s h i p p e d with f r a g r a n t Pavitraka s h a l l 12. in the 13. In east the (saffron). with milk The (phallic emblem)
t h e p o l e - s h a f t a n d i n t h e n o r t h t h e fruit o f m y r o -
b a l a n s h a l l b e offered. T h e d e v o t e e c o n v e r s a n t w i t h t h e u s e o f mantras s h a l l the west, a s h e s i n t h e s o u t h , Aguru13 i n place m u s t a r d with the shall be encircled p l a c e clod of earth in 14. In
w i t h t h e t h r e a d a n d Gandhapavitraka s h a l l b e offered. T h e Homa s h a l l b e p e r f o r m e d i n t h e (Oblation) shall be offered. sacred fire and O Mahevara, l o r d of
g o d s , t h o u a r t i n v i t e d a l o n g w i t h thy followers.
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. In ancient Indian metrics, one
agula hasta).
is
equal
to
a finger's
b r e a d t h . ( 1 2 agulas m a k e a vitasti a n d 2 4 , a Nature. Valorous. Heroic. T h a t which cannot be Victorious. Ever-victorious Fierce. Unconquered. Exciting. All-faced. W h o is always Fragrant aloe. benevolent. conquered.
the night a n d send it by singing hymns. 17. the deity. The On mantra-inspired the Pavitras day shall be placed near
fourteenth
Orh Haum o b e i s a n c e
Vidytattva. Hum
Orh Hm, to
o b e i s a n c e to tmatattva; Orh Hm, Him, Sarvatattva.1 has Om t h o u been art Whatever seen by thee
obeisance (Kltmaka).
identical with in my
r i t e s p e r f o r m e d w r o n g l y , o m i t t e d , s e c r e t l y offered, 22. 23. vtmaka), by Siva. 24. a n d the He who gives four Pavitrakas s h a l l d o s o w i t h t h i s t h e Pavitra t o t h e s a c r e d all O Sambhu, by thy will l e t it be h o l y . Orh fulfil, fulfil t h e s a c r i f i c i a l with all principles and rite. Obeisance unto (Sarvatatt-
Sarvakranaplita ( p r o t e c t e d Haum o b e i s a n c e to
previous ones.
After g i v i n g
f e d . F i n a l l y Canda s h a l l b e d i s c h a r g e d after w o r s h i p .
1.
T h e universal element.
Garuda
Purna
t h e r i t e of Pavitrropana t h a t Formerly at
yields
enjoyment
salvation.
the time of
their w a r with
d e m o n s , Brahma a n d
Visnu g a v e t h e m a b a n n e r a n d a
t h e m that they c a n o v e r c o m e the d e m o n s banner and necklace). 3. said : ' ' O Vrsadhvaja, I this b o o n . 4. name." 5. be L e t this n e c k l a c e g i v e n b y H a r i During the rainy season if they year's plead thee for When V i s n u said thus,
by seeing them
t h e s e r p e n t , b r o t h e r o f Vsuki t h e Pavitra; g r a n t me
H e n c e , Pavitrropana is e s s e n t i a l for a l l d e i t i e s . with the first d a y a n d ending w i t h Paurnamsi w o r s h i p p e d on their respective Visnu shall be p e r f o r m e d on Solar or
t h e twelfth d a y , e i t h e r d u r i n g t h e b r i g h t h a l f o r d u r i n g t h e d a r k During 8 advent 9. Daksinyana1, prosperity rite is during L u n a r eclipses. When any performed, for Visnu at the has to or of the preceptor, T h e sacred this Pavitra can
It m e a n s a period of
six months
during
which the
sun m o v e s
to 15th
Roughly
15th J u l y
b e o f fresh b a r k s
m a d e of cotton or fibres of lotus stalk is praiseworthy in r e g a r d to all castes. 11. T h e thread shall spun by a brahmin lady and twisted three times three Okra,2 iva, 12. 13. copper, 14. one be used. T h e deities for t h e y a r n a r e are
Vighnea5 a n d Visnu. T h e
Brahma, Visnu a n d Rudra. T h e t h r e a d s h a l l b e p l a c e d i n a v e s s e l o f g o l d , silver, bamboo A n d the and or earth ( c l a y ) . T h e b e s t vessel i s s i x t y f o u r of it. T h e best thread is of it long; Madhyamahalf the m i d d l i n g half eight agulas
s m a l l e s t still h a l f o f it.
a n d the s m a l l e s t s t i l l half as explained before. T h e b e s t k n o t shall b e o f t h e s i z e o f t h e thumb, the m i d d l i n g o f t h e size o f t h e m i d d l e f i n g e r a n d t h e s m a l l e s t o f t h e size o f t h e little finger. 16. In length and in the s i z e o f t h e vessel this i s t h e p r i n c i p l e to be followed. O i v a , the devotee shall p l a c e the t h r e a d on the idol. 17. 18. 19. S u c h that it passes through the chest, navel a n d t h i g h a n d resets o n t h e k n e e . T h e length of the thread m a y be one thousand a n d e i g h t agulas. W i t h four, thirtysix, t w e n t y f o u r , o r t w e l v e k n o t s . T h e Pavitraka s h a l l b e d y e d w i t h S a f f r o n t u r m e r i c o r who has o b s e r v e d fast shall c o n s e c r a t e t h e to Sakarsana i n t h e e a s t t h e t w i g m a d e of b a n y a n tree leaves sandal paste. T h e devotee Pavitra. 20. He shall dedicate a n d Kua g r a s s p l a c e d i n a vessel
1.
Variant:
Sana-valkajam.
2-
3.
4.
Ananta or esa-nga.
T h e sun.
5.
Ganea.
Garuda
Purna
a s s i g n i n t h e s o u t h - e a s t a n d o t h e r d i r e c t i o n s t h e d e i t i e s ri, e t c . T h e devotee shall inspire t h e Pavitra w i t h Vsudevamantra o n c e , l o o k a t i t a n d w o r s h i p it w i t h a c l o t h c a r e f u l l y . 24. A n d p l a c e i t i n front o f t h e deity o r i n front o f t h e place it in the mystic d i a g r a m of the idol. As west-south a n d north. 25. oblation I n o r d e r o f Brhmana, e t c . , (Naivedya). After finishing the rite of Adhivsa1 to the (the a n d worship the pitcher. let h i m offer t h e After m a k i n g a Mandala w i t h t h e Astra-mantra, 26-27. b e f o r e , let h i m a g a i n . He shall then cover
Pavitra, he shall e n c i r c l e t h e a l t a r , t h e s o u l w i t h Kalaa ( p i t c h e r ) , s a c r i f i c i a l p i t , Vimna (the r e s t i n g p l a c e of i d o l s ) , mandapa raised platform) 28. a n d recite 29. I a n d the house with three or nine ( t h r e a d s ) . o f Mahevara Thou be
He shall take o n e thread a n d p l a c e it on the h e a d of the deity. After t h a t let h i m p e r f o r m t h e w o r s h i p this mantra"O worship lord thee of g o d s Paramevara ! in the morning.
h a s t b e e n i n v o k e d for t h e w o r s h i p . shall Please present n e a r the 30. morning 31. materials got ready." T h e night or Keava2 Adhivsa r i t e s h a l l
Pavitrakas t h e b e s t , t h e m i d d l i n g a n d t h e s m a l l e s t i n o r d e r . H e s h a l l s h o w i n c e n s e a n d i n s p i r e w i t h mantras. the n a m e s of be Let the knots he shall worship with Reciting 32.
h e l d b y h i s s o n s , wife, e t c .
1. image. 2. Visnu. Application of scents. Adhivsa or a Adhivsana divinity also means its prelimian
nary consecration of om i m a g e , m a k i n g
assume
a b o d e in
1.43.43
33. "I am holding in front o f y o u
traka w i t h p u r e k n o t s , d e s t r u c t i v e o f t h e g r e a t e s t i n i q u i t y , d i s p e l l ing all sins." 34. (Having said s o ) the devotee shall p l a c e the three t h r e a d s ( b e s t , m i d d l i n g a n d the s m a l l e s t ) i n o r d e r . " T h i s i s t h e p u r e r e f u l g e n c e o f Visnu t h a t d e s t r o y s a l l sins. 35. After 36. 37. In order to acquire worshipping the virtue, love and wealth I w e a r shall this r o u n d m y n e c k . " g a r l a n d of wild flowers he d e d i c a t e it w i t h its o w n mantra. After m a k i n g v a r i o u s k i n d s o f food-offerings, In a sacrificial p i t twelve agulas one hundred him worship in l e n g t h let h i m let him m a k e o b l a t i o n s a n d offerings o f f l o w e r s . w o r s h i p fire a n d offer a Pavitra 38. preceptor 39. Then O Hara, let a n d e i g h t agulas Visvaksena this and the mantra in
front o f the d e i t y , s t a n d i n g w i t h t h e j o i n e d p a l m s . O S u r e v a r a , 1 w h e t h e r I k n o w it c o m p l e t e l y or I am i g n o r a n t , I h a v e c o m p l e t e d t h e w o r s h i p . D u e t o t h y g r a c e let i t b e fulfilled. 40. Mandara2 41. (As if it was) with flowers, J u s t as jewels, corals and garlands of O Garudadhvaja,3 let this Srhvatsari thou wearest also the Vanaml and (Annual) Kaustubha
worship be dedicated unto thee. a l w a y s o n t h y chest, s o 42. be pleased t o w e a r this Pavitra the prayer t h u s , let
the g a r l a n d of threads too. After w o r s h i p p i n g a n d r e c i t i n g h i m feed t h e b r a h m i n s a n d g i v e t h e m Daksins* a n d s e n d t h e m off i n t h e e v e n i n g . 43. T h e n e x t d a y h e s h a l l s a y t h u s : " O Pavitraka, a f t e r discharged. Be p l e a s e d to f i n i s h i n g t h e Smvatsari Pj t h o u a r t go now to the world of V i s n u . "
1. 2. 3. 4. L o r d of the deities. the i m a g e of G a r u d a .
brhmanas.
140
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER F O R T Y F O U R
(Contemplation of Brahman Hari said : 1. Hari. ctive 2. a n d the ledge. After worshipping on Brahman of My shall with Pavitra, e t c . if the devotee or Visnu's form)
meditates deeply
b e c o m e identical with
of t h e m a c h i n e in
intelligent
t h e soul w h i c h i s o f t h e f o r m o f p u r e k n o w -
T h e i n t e l l e c t s h a l l b e c o n f i n e d t o t h e Mahat Samdhi1 or Spiritual Trance is Brahman that vital the is three shorn Gunas, the
p r i n c i p l e ) i f o n e w i s h e s for p u r e k n o w l e d g e i n t h e s o u l . 3-5. Brahmanthe the five realisation I sense and of b o d y , birth organs,
a n d o f t h e n a t u r e o f p e r p e t u a l B l i s s ; t h e Brahman t h a t i s e t e r n a l , pure, conscious, (real reme Gunas). 6. Know the Soul t o b e like a charioteer, the body is and m i n d the subsidiary the c h a r i o t ; know the intellect to senses. 7-9. sense-organs experience). T h e l e a r n e d speak o f the soul i n conjunction with and He the who m i n d a s t h e Bhoktr ( E n j o y e r o f w o r l d l y is e n d o w e d w i t h t h e v e h i c l e o f Vijna concentrated rein t h e mind attains soul crosses of that the With real knowledge Visnu. to be the driver entity). position. blissful, the trinity f o u r t h i m p e r i s h a b l e Brahman t h e s u p -
(Fourthbeyond
( R e a l perception) as the
a n d a full
supreme position. He is not born again. charioteer a n d m i n d as the Gag. That is the is c a l l e d Tama Divine supreme
position
Non-violence etc.
(Restraint).
P u r i t y , e t c . is
c a l l e d Niyama ( r e l i g i o u s r i t u a l ) .
1.
thought
into
one
subject
of
1.44.15 10. yma. T h e withdrawal Jaya; 11. ( o f t h e senses f r o m t h e o b j e c t s ) T h e Togic p a s t u r e s o f Padma ( s q u a t t i n g p o s t u r e ) Full
141 etc.
a r e c a l l e d Asanas.
c o n t r o l o v e r t h e b r e a t h i s c a l l e d Prnis called
i s t h e e x i s t e n c e i n Brahman, ( i . e . R e a l i s a t i o n t h a t I a m B r a h m a n ) . If at first, it is not possible to concentrate the devotee shall m e d i t a t e on an idol. 12. be In the middle of the p e r i c a r p of the lotus Of t h e and Gad shall h e a r t t h e f o r m o f V i s n u b e a r i n g akha, Cakra meditated upon
e n d o w e d w i t h rivatsa ( t h e i n d e l i b l e c o n -
g e n i t a l m a r k ) a n d t h e g e m Kaustubha, r e f u l g e n t w i t h t h e g l o w o f t h e g a r l a n d o f forest f l o w e r s . 13. intelligent always be He is the s u p r e m e L o r d the and known as eternal, the pure, the T r u t h a n d Bliss. T h e devotee shall
the great L i g h t . " 14. i s s e a t e d o n t h e lagrma s t o n e . 15. come The devotee shall also be m e d i t a t e d desires (aerial and and bethe
u p o n or worshipped as staying in D v r a k , 2 etc. acquire in Vimna prayers Deva moving about chariot)..
reciting
n a m e s , t h e d e v o t e e , free f r o m d e s i r e s , s h a l l a t t a i n s a l v a t i o n .
1. spirals
A stone
held s a c r e d a n d worshipped by
b e c a u s e itsto
It is an ammonite according
found in the river G a n d a k a , the n u m b e r of its spirals a n d 2. Krsna's capital in there from N o r t h India.
Ydavas
migrated
T h e r e i s a m o d e r n city o f this n a m e i n G u j r a t .
142
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER FORTYFIVE
Characteristics Hari said 1. : R e l e v e n t t o t h e c o n t e x t I shall e x p l a i n t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t h e sins of a of lagrma
Cakra, of
Padma is c a l l e d Keava. o f the w e a p o n s s h a l l b e tion]. T h e supreme {gad) 3. Govinda 4. Padma, 5. who and Obeisance akha. 6.
Cakra a n d akha is Nryana. rigaddhara ( V i s n u ) w e a r i n g Gad, akha, Cakra Abja, and b e a r i n g Cakra, He the can form (Visnu). of worshiped
akha a n d Cakra. of Visnu bearing to Madhusdana Vmana Padma Abja, Gad. Obeisance (the
O b e i s a n c e unto thee
mrti ( f o r m took
b e a r i n g akha, Abja, Gad a n d Cakra. incarnation three s t e p s ) b e a r i n g Gad, Cakra, akha a n d Abja.
O b e i s a n c e u n t o Traivikrama u n t o Vmana
O b e i s a n c e u n t o Hrsikea b e a r i n g Abja, Gad a n d thee and in the form O of Padmanbha1 Dmodara,2 Cakra, Gad obeiand
Obeisance Cakra,
akha.
sance, obeisance
unto thee
bearing
akha,
O b e i s a n c e u n t o Vsudeva b e a r i n g
Cakra,
1. lotus'. 2. tried
N a m e of Visnu, N a m e of Visnu.
literally m e a n i n g ' f r o m
whose
navel comes
out
r o u n d h i s b e l l y (udara). (CDHM p .
1.45.17
9. Abja a n d Abja Gad and 10. Obeisance Cakra. O b e i s a n c e to Purusottama-mrti akha, Cakra a n d Padma. Nrsirhha-mrti to b e a r i n g Padma, bearing to Pradyumna-mrti b e a r i n g akha, Cakra. O b e i s a n c e
143
Gad, u n t o Aniruddha b e a r i n g Gad, akha, Abja, akha,
a n d Cakra. 11.
O b e i s a n c e u n t o t h e e in t h e f o r m of Adhokfqja1 Gad,
b e a r i n g Gad,
Obeisance unto
Obeisance
Acyuta-mrti2
b e a r i n g Padma,
Cakra, akha a n d Gad. i n v o k e Janrdana3 h e r e b e a r i n g obeisance unto thee, akha. Cakra, Abja, Gad and akha, Cakra, Abja O Upendra* h a v i n g a n d Gad. O b e i s a n c e , Cakra, Padma 13. Cakra a n d 14. ring-like 15. i n front, Sakarsana. 16-17. akha.
i s c a l l e d Vsudeva.
V i s n u presiding over it protect you all. T h e stone red in colour, h a v i n g the m a r k of a with two If it clearly defined ring-like marks, is is yellow in colour with stone is ringlike
c l e a r l y d e f i n e d it is c a l l e d Pradyumna. Aniruddha b l u e in c o l o u r ; it h a s a p e r t u r e at the top, it h a s three lines at the lateral a p e r t u r e . is circular in shape. t h e f o r m o f Gad i n T h e Nryana s t o n e i s b l a c k i n the middle, with the Cakra lines at
colour with
1. 2. the in per
Name
of Visnu. a n a m e of Visnu or Krsna. with final It has been variously in and procreated things", from his
Unfallen;
i n t e r p r e t e d as signifying " h e w h o does not perish M a h b h r a t a as nature". 3. (CDHM 4. 5. p. " h e who is not distinct from firm, the S k a n d a P u r n a as " h e who never declines It can also m e a n 'one who is (CDHM p . 2; SSED p . as as p. 7).
emancipation",
(or varies)
passions.
T h e adored of mankind; A n a m e of offered, 'extirpator the 116.) 133). N a m e of Visnu (SSED A name younger
Krsna
derivations are
of the
wicked, by
akarcrya. fifth or
brother o f I n d r a i n his
dwarf incarnation.
of V i s n u .
Garuda
Purna
T h e s t o n e c a l l e d Nrsirhha h a s a s t o u t M a y it two protect uneven It has called us. ring three Krsna garis five dots. Only Brahmacrins (stu-
chest a n d t h r e e d o t s . I t i s t a w n y i n c o l o u r . Or it m a y have d e n t s ) shall w o r s h i p it. 19. lines. T h e Krma T h e lagrma w i t h mrti2 i s b l u e dots. in
depressed at the back a n d having circular curb protect you. L e t t h e ridhara s t o n e m a r k e d w i t h five lines, a forest 1 flowers a n d and short. club protect us. Vmana stone
T h e Anantaka s t o n e i s o f v a r i o u s
c o l o u r . I n its m i d d l e t h e r e i s a ring-like m a r k o f d e e p b l u e c o l o u r . T h e Brahma s t o n e aperture. 23. M a y it protect you. has a I t h a s a l o n g line a stout and a ring-
ringlike m a r k a n d a large lotus in the a p e r t u r e . Hayagriva s t o n e d a r k spots. big aperture, has a like m a r k a n d 24. T h a t which five lines i n t h e gem. It
f o r m of a g o a d is Kaustubha s t o n e . Vaikunfha* s t o n e is l u s t r o u s like precious has a single ringlike m a r k a n d a lotus. It is dark in colour. T h e M a t s y a 4 s t o n e i s o f g r e a t l e n g t h i n t h e f o r m o f a l o t u s w i t h lines at the aperture. 25. left and lines M a y it protect you. on the the right and dark in colour protect you. staying in lagrma in us t h e which' M a y t h e Trivikrama? s t o n e w i t h r i n g l i k e m a r k o n t h e lord with Gad
protect
ringlike
marks,
of Visnu.
be a p a r a d i s e where Visnu
V i s n u i s a l s o c a l l e d vaikunfha. Refers to the Fish-incarnation of Visnu. V i s n u is c a l l e d Trivkrama because he took three steps at the time of
145 It h a s g o l d e n lines
1
Sudarana c l a s s o f s t o n e s i s m a r k e d
characteristic. M a y V i s n u presiding over it protect us. T h e Caturvyha2 c l a s s is The nryana c l a s s is m a r k e d w i t h t w o f e a t u r e s , with three features. features: 29. with seven. the 30. t h e Vsudeva c l a s s w i t h five. T h e Pradyumna class w i t h six a n d t h e Sakarsana c l a s s T h e Purusottama c l a s s i s m a r k e d w i t h e i g h t f e a t u r e s , T h e Davatra* c l a s s i s m a r k e d w i t h t e n f e a t u r e s a n d eleven. M a y it protect us. The Dvdatm5 class with t h e Trivikrama marked
with four
JVavavyha3 c l a s s w i t h n i n e .
g o t o H e a v e n . Brahma i s f o u r - h e a d e d . 32.
a staff a n d two waterpots. T h a t o f Mahevara6 h a s f i v e f a c e s , t e n sarasvatl, T h e idol of the S u n has a lotus in an elephant. Skanda face of e m b l e m of a bull. It has suitable weapons a n d Gauri, Candik, 33. A n d Mahlaksmithe a t t e n d a n t s
and installed in
s h a l l o b t a i n V i r t u e , W e a l t h , fulfilment o f d e s i r e s , e m a n c i p a t i o n
1. A n t h o c e p h a l u s indicus. (GVDB p . 70.) 2. It refers to the worship of Visnu in four-fold forms of V s u d e v a , Sakarsana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha. 3. T h e worship of Visnu in nine forms. T h e y are, according to Garuda PurnaVsudeva. Balarma, K a m a (Pradyumna), Aniruddha, N r y a n a , Brahma, Visnu, S i m h a (Nrsirhha) and V a r h a ( GPEA p p . 332-3).' 4. F o r t e n i n c a r n a t i o n s o f V i s n u s e e p . 2 , fn. 6 . 5. T w e l v e forms of Visnu, to be worshippd in each month of the year, viz., K e a v a , N r y a n a , M d h a v a , V s u d e v a , T r i v i k r a m a , V m a n a , ridhara, Pradyumna, Hrsikea, Padmanbha, D m o d a r a and Aniruddha. (GPEA, p . 3 3 3 ) . 6. 7. iva. Ganea.
146 CHAPTER F O R T Y S I X
Vstu-pj1 Hari said : 1. I s h a l l n o w briefly d e s c r i b e t h e Vstu
Garuda
Purna
Pj
(worship
of the site) which destroys obstacles in B e g i n n i n g from the north-east t o e i g h t y - o n e feet. 2-3.
T h e Vstu Purusa's2 h e a d i s w o r s h i p p e d i n t h e n o r t h In building shall be temporary sheds, houses, cities, outside the plot
e a s t ; t h e feet i n t h e s o u t h - w e s t a n d t h e h a n d s i n t h e s o u t h - e a s t a n d north-west. v i l l a g e s , b a z a a r s , p a l a c e s , p a r k s , forts, t e m p l e s a n d m o n a s t e r i e s the twentytwo deities a n d thirteen within. 4-7. judha Vitatha'!,Graha8, T h e deities Ksetra,9 a r e : a,
5 6
worshipped
Parjanya,3
Jayanta*,
Kuli-
(Indra),*Srya,
Satya , the
(sky), Gandharva,
lv p j m e a n s 2. in the demon,
Vstu
m e a n s t h e site for b u i l d i n g a n d a l s o t h e h o u s e .
Hence
VstuIt
the w o r s h i p of the site c h o s e n for b u i l d i n g a t e m p l e or a house. deity of the site. assumed fell a from
is t r e a t e d as a m u s t for the s a f e a n d s o u n d c o n s t r u c t i o n . Vstu-pwrufa i s t h e p r e s i d i n g Matsya-purna, Andhaka. a fierce Drops ghost Lord iva A c c o r d i n g to a l e g e n d kill the and Siva's forehead be ferocious form to
also called Bhrgu. Falsehood T h e planet. Field a class of demons 195.) supposed to seize
children a n d
produce convulsions.
(SSED p .
or ground.
Sugrva , Roga*
Puspadanta*
1
Gan&dhipa. Soma,
the
two
Sarpcfi, Aditi, Ditithese t h i r t y two a r e to be w o r s h i p p e d o u t s i d e . L i s t e n t o t h e four t o b e w o r s h i p p e d w i t h i n . 8. four scholarly 9. follows I n t h e four c o r n e r s b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h e n o r t h - e a s t , t h e therein shall be his worshipped eight by the devotee. In : Aryaman10,
13
devas s t a t i o n e d
t h e m i d d l e , Brahma a n d
r o u n d s h a l l b e w o r s h i p p e d from 10. Rjayaskm , 11. is r o u n d Brahma. 12. Durdhara. 13. And Savilr,
Prthvidhara. A n d t h e e i g h t h pavatsa. T h e s e a r e t o b e p l a c e d a l l T h e g r o u p of deities b e g i n n i n g with north-east that beginning Sakra15, with and south-east Gandharvaga is called
Nyik, Klik,
T h e i m a g e o f Brhaspati16 s h a l l b e i n s t a l l e d i n
H o w e v e r , it is also the n a m e of
O n e of the Adi tyas. T h e sun. Indra. T h e disease called Himalaya. Indra. Brhaspati is a R g v e d i c deity. He is also is as called well Brahmanaspati. called Purohita. I n of the prayers. He consumption.
148 just enough 15. t o let a m o n k e y p a s s erected. for s t o r i n g paved scents room through.
Garuda
Purna
In the east, t h e
sacrificial altar shall be The m a d e in the north-east 16. Au/a-grass, south-west. 17. The
with
slabs.
shall be m a d e in the north a n d the cowshed in the T h e water-shed fuel, (Bathroom?) be to be m a d e in the west.
T h e r o o m for s t o r i n g s a c r i f i c i a l t w i g s ,
in the south.
It shall be
furnished with b e d s , seats, s a n d a l s , w a t e r pots, fire, l a m p s , etc. It shall be beautifully laid out a n d servants shall be employed to look to their 18. 19. Other An comfort. houses shall be shall be m a d e fully erected five bedecked with hastas ( c u b i t s )
flowers of five colours, p l a n t a i n trees, water sheds, etc. outer wall h i g h . T h u s Vifnu-rama s h a l l b e m a d e w i t h g a r d e n s a n d p a r k s . 20. In the c a s e o f p a l a c e s , e t c . , t h e Vstu o f s i x t y - f o u r a r e t o h a v e t w o feet e a c h . Along
I n t h e h y p o t e u n s e ikh1 e t c , a r e t h e D e i t i e s . t w o feet e a c h .
in the north-east
a r e to be a d o r e d outsideHetuka,
Vetlaka,
Agnijihva, in Ptla
Klaka,
Karla,
and
Ekapdaka. is
In
the
n o r t h - e a s t Bhimarpa
(Terrific Pretanyaka.
in a p p e a r a n c e s )
to be wor-
preceptor
of the
deities pp.
than 63-4).
(CDHM,
1.46.36
25. A n d in the s k y Gandhamlin. Then Ksetraplas
149 are
T h e length divided by the widththat n u m o f t h e Vstu. remainder is called ya. this (Rksabhga). by eight, the
b e r i s c o n s i d e r e d t o b e t h e Ri1
M u l t i p l y it by eight a n d divide by seven. 27-28. b y four. Consider If it what remains is multiplied by is Jiva. T h e n divide by
a s Rksa. M u l t i p l y
D i v i d e it by sixty. remains The N o o n e s h a l l b u i l d h o u s e s b e h i n d t h e Vstu. T h e y a r e H e s h a l l s l e e p o n his left s i d e . N o h e s i t a t i o n i n this F o r p e r s o n s b o r n i n t h e z o d i a c a l s i g n o f Simha* Kany,5 t h e m a i n d o o r is g o o d if m a d e i n t h e n o r t h . F o r the persons born of Vrcika,7 etc. the door is must T h e d o o r shall There
t o b e b u i l t i n s i d e t h e Vstu.
Tula6
a d v i s e d in the east, south a n d west in order. h a v e two units 32. 33. if it of length a n d one unit of width. is slanting to the south, result. to the south-east, be eight doors at least in a house. If the b e d If it
d e a t h due to a imprisonment is
s e r p e n t , issuelessness a n d i m p o t e n c y m a y is slanting
the result, if t o w a r d s north-west, b i r t h of a son a n d satisfaction; is to the north, harassment by 34-35. king, doors. the king, if t o w a r d s west, sickness. I f t h e d o o r i s i n the n o r t h t h e n t h e r e i s fear f r o m issuelessness, enmity, wealth, loss of of son. I shall now say a b o u t the eastern wealth a n d honour, results if the are the d e a t h of infants,
w e a l t h , faults, d e a t h 36.
d o o r is in the east.
Garuda
Purna
it be in the north. W h e n divided by eight, Plaksa,2 Nyagrodha* a n d Slmali5 ( S i l k are worshipped, and cotton Udumbara* tree) in are the
north-east a n d they
it shall be
beneficent to
the house a n d p a l a c e .
CHAPTER
FORTYSEVEN of Palaces
O aunaka,
t o it.
i n t o sixty-four s q u a r e s w i t h t h e q u a r t e r s d i s t i n c t l y m a r k e d . for w a l l s . 3.
d o o r s a r e t w e l v e i n a l l . F o r t y e i g h t d i v i s i o n s a r e t o b e set a p a r t T h e Jagh ( c a l f ) , i.e. t h e h e i g h t o f t h e p l i n t h , s h a l l b e length of the platform a b o v e the g r o u n d a n d b e ukghri, the h e i g h t of shall b e twice t h a t . T h e
either
o r a f i f t h o f the
c h o r d o f the i n n e r
u p t o the h a l f
of the entire height of the p i n n a c l e . 5. T h e w h o l e h e i g h t o f the p i n n a c l e s h a l l b e d i v i d e d inT h e super-structure figure edging is over the third part and the e n t i r e h e i g h t s h a l l b e o n t h e
1. 2. 3. 4. 5.
(GVDB, p .
29.)
(GVDB, p .
1.47.20
6-7. and parts. in the
151 O r let t h e Vstu b e d i v i d e d i n t o s i x t e e n e q u a l p a r t s middle the inner vault be constructed over four
O v e r the r e m a i n i n g twelve parts, the wall shall be r a i s e d 8. T h e height of the pinnacle is twice t h e h e i g h t o f t h e o f the h e i g h t to a inner
with the height well-proportioned. wall. T h e circular verandah 9-10. edifice 11. T h e outlets on in shall b e one-fourth
of the pinnacle in width. t h e four s i d e s shall shall be equal be equal or to the fifth of the vault vault from above. T h i s is the general feature of a p a l a c e ( o r a t e m p l e ) . b a s e d on the size of the I shall now mention the dimensions 12. breadth. T h e Mukhamandapa frontal
(protruding promontory)
idol. T h e pedestal shall be as large as the idol. O a u n a k a , the sanctum s a n c t o r u m T h e wall shall pinnacle is be of the s a m e shall b e t w i c e size and the the the that all r o u n d . 13-14. vault depressions (dimensions
c a l f ( t h e h e i g h t o f t h e p l i n t h ) s h a l l b e h a l f o f it. The t w i c e t h e calf, O a u n a k a ; occupied by the pedestal; called T h i s is covers the entire space
a n d outlets
as before.
of the i d o l ) .
a n c e with the size of d o o r - f r a m e s ) . the total t h e tip o f t h e h a n d be the that twice t h a t also. above ( o f the idol) by four; a n d width of the door. 16. 17. one-eighth of the s a m e shall
I f o n e wishes, i t s h a l l b e
U p t o t h e half, t h e d o o r i s a s u s u a l a n d
it contains holes. A p a r t of the door is taken by the wall. T h e p l i n t h i s e q u a l t o its w i d t h ( w i d t h o f t h e d o o r ) ; t h e p i n n a c l e i s twice t h a t ; t h e v a u l t shall b e m a d e , a s b e f o r e , a s high as the outlet. 18-19. is type. I h a v e d e s c r i b e d t h e mandapa-mna the p l a t f o r m ) . the exterior I shall be (measurement another multiplied by T h e inner r i m a c c o r d a n c e with gives mention
152 the rim. T h e s a m e is the height of is t w i c e . 21-22. temples. ka, 3) I shall 4) mention Mlik, the origin 5) Trivistapa. and 1) the wall a n d
Garuda
Purna
in s h a p e ; the second is rectangular. T h e third fifth i s o c t a g o n a l i n 24-27. s q u a r e in Vimna, and angular Mandira, vema. 28-30. in shape, Mukul, Gaja, and T e m p l e s built on the are nine: viz. Valaya, model Dundubhi, o f Kaila, Padma, circular Mahpadma, a r e nine : shape. All beautiful temples are on the nine Rucaka, model Mandana, of
t h e m o d e l o f t h e s e ) . T h e y a r e forty-five i n a l l . Temples built Vairja shape and c o n s i s t of sorts, viz., Meru, Mandara, Mandivardhana a n d rectlgrha, Sibiko f Puspaka Grharja, and Uttambha
Bhadraka, in Vimna,
Sarvatobhadra, are
rivatsa.
: Valabhi,
m o d e l o f Manik Prthividhara.
Temples in shape,
octagonal Babhru,
nine:viz. Gad,
Vakra,
Svastikabhaga,
Mandapas1 a r e m a d e i n t h e f o r m s o f T r i a n g l e s , L o t u s ,
Q u a d r i l a t e r a l a n d B i - o c t a g o n a l . I f t h e mandapa i s t r i a n g u l a r , t h e o w n e r shall w i n a k i n g d o m ; i f l o t u s - s h a p e d , w e a l t h ; i f c r e s c e n t , longevity; 34. Quadrilateral, birth of a son a n d the bi-octagonal, women and prosperity. 35. T h e banner s h a l l b e f i x e d , Garbha-grha the entrance. befitting t h e q u a l i t y
o r s a n c t u m s a n c t o r u m shall b e m a d e a t s h a l l b e m a d e . Bhadra s h a l l b e m a d e 36-37. mandapas 1. It can have windows equal to are m a d e The halls.
Mandapas e q u a l i n n u m b e r a n d
o n e - f o u r t h o f t h e mandapa.
o r n o t . I n s o m e p l a c e s the
o n e a n d a h a l f t i m e s o r twice the
1.48.1 length of the wall. temples, 38-39. With Ornamental cornices shall be
153 m a d e on
spaces of unequal length of various shapes The t e m p l e Meru is four d o o r s b e d e c k e d w i t h four mandapas a n d or turrets. Cupolas and can be constructed shapes too, they differ (arches).
o v e r t h e m w i t h t h r e e Bhadras structure,
dimensions
variously. T h e r e are m a n y with bases a n d s o m e with no bases. 41-42. differ. D u e t o t h e difference i n i m a g e s the temples D u e t o t h e difference i n c o n s e c r a t i o n , s t r u c t u r e , s p e c i a l (not m a n - m a d e )
c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s o f t h e d e i t i e s , etc., t h e r e a r e v a r i e t i e s o f t e m p l e s . W i t h r e g a r d t o d e i t i e s ( i m a g e s ) o f self-origin 43-44. T h e y s e t forth a b o v e . teral with 45-46. tructed in the temples shall t h e r e is no rule governing the construction of temples. b e m a d e a c c o r d i n g t o the dimensions I n front, s m a l l mandapas dances) shall be consthe t e m p l e . In shall be installed They can be square, rectangular, or quadrila-
collectively or separately. T h e rest-houses of those who serve in t h e t e m p l e a r e t o b e m a d e a little a w a y 47. flowers and C o v e r e d hedges profusely from the temple. fruits a n d of all. shall worship the shall be m a d e c o n t a i n i n g
watered. T h e devotee
Vsudeva i s t h e g o d everything.
CHAPTER
FORTYEIGHT of idols
154 2-3.
Garuda
Purna
m a i n p r i e s t i n a c c o r d a n c e w i t h t h e i n j u n c t i o n s i n his b r a n c h o f V e d a o r s i m p l y b y r e c i t i n g the Pran,ava. T h e y m u s t . b e r e c e i v e d w i t h t h e offerings of Pdya a n d 4. The preceptor shall Arghya, mudriks, g a r m e n t s , b e g i n the r i t e after ung u e n t s , flowers, s a n d a l p a s t e s , e t c . performing mantra-nysa. 5. A mandapa s h a l l be m a d e t e n hastas s q u a r e in front make mandapas twelve cubits square. It must
of the temple. Some h a v e sixteen p i l l a r s . 6-7. be Sand In the m i d d l e there shall be the altar four
cubits s q u a r e . T h e r e shall be eight flags fitted to the pillars. taken from the confluence of two rivers shall T h e sacrificial p i t s s h a l l b e m a d e o f shall be square. They strewn over the altar.
various s h a p e s s q u a r e , segmem-shaped (bow-like), circular or in the form of a lotus. Or all of t h e m m u s t b e five i n a l l . 8. With t h e p r e l i m i n a r y nti rite ( f o r p e a c e f u l (ghee-offering i n the fire) compleat the t i o n o f t h e m a i n t a s k ) a n d for t h e a c h i e v e m e n t o f a l l d e s i r e s , t h e p r i e s t s h a l l b e g i n t h e homa h e a d of the i m a g e . 9-10. paste. Four five In S o m e d e s i r e t h a t this b e p e r f o r m e d coat and main in the northof cowdung poles of tree e a s t after s c r u b b i n g t h e f l o o r a n d a p p l y i n g a Nyagrodha, branches, 11. Udumbara, Avattha, Bilva, long,
1
d o o r s s h a l l b e m a d e . F o r festoons, Pala
2
Khadira
shall
b e fixed a n d d e c o r a t e d w i t h
coloured cloths a n d flowers. main q u a r t e r s four p i t s s h a l l b e m a d e figure of the lion in t h e each a cubit deep. south. 12. T h a t o f a b u l l i n t h e west a n d t h a t o f d i v i n e tiger i n installation
3
I n t h e e a s t e r n g a t e the
o f Uccairavas ( t h e d i v i n e h o r s e )
of lion
shall
be
with
the
Vedic
etc.
(GVDB, p. 2 7 4 . ) p. 241.)
Butea monosperma.
(GVDB,
A n d t h e i n s t a l l a t i o n o f t h e c e l e s t i a l tiger i n t h e n o r t h
s h a l l b e w i t h t h e mantraanno Devi3, e t c . T h e f l a g i n t h e e a s t i s cloud-coloured, that in the south-east is smoke-coloured. 15. That in the south is dark in colour, that in the south-west is d a r k - b l u e a g r e y i s h flag is to be h o i s t e d in the w e s t ; t h a t i n t h e north-west shall b e y e l l o w . 16. T h e f l a g i n t h e n o r t h i s r e d - c o l o u r e d a n d t h a t i n the In in the the the west the middle, a south-east in the be should flag of various colours consecrated with the T h e f l a g i n the e a s t i s c a l l e d Indra-vidy. flag shall b e south The flag is c a l l e d Tamonorth-east is white. shall be hoisted. 17. nga. The
w i t h Samsupti mantra. T h e flag in 18. mantra-Vta6 is t h e s a m e . 19. T h e y shall paste, 20. be In the mantraRaksohanam*
worshipped is the
north
consecration etc. In
etc.
or pyyasva?
N e a r every o n e o f t h e g a t e s t w o p o t s s h a l l b e p l a c e d .
A n d m a n y varieties of flowers. T h e y shall be inspired The The of Asmin guardian deities of the q u a r t e r s shall b e
w o r s h i p p e d i n t h e m a n n e r l a i d d o w n i n t h e Sstras. efficient d e v o t e e s h a l l use t h e s e mantras for the g u a r d i a n deities Vrkse, Itacaiva : Trtram Indram,s Pracri; Kicedadht, invocation
Garuda
Purna
north-west.
s a c r e d scriptures, the preceptor shall cast g l a n c e s on a n d T h e r e is no d o u b t in this t h a t the glances. is also Heart Vyhrtis. used
sacrificial a r t i c l e s
a n d other limbs shall be in a l l a s s i g n m e n t s as is in and the other materials of articles together with Astra
a s s i g n e d by Pranava w i t h t h e Raw
s a c r i f i c e shall be i n s p i r e d w i t h Astra mantra. T h e p r e c e p t o r shall t o u c h rice-grains shall rite. Beginning with with unguents. the The east a n d ending with norththe mandapa s h a l l assign the shall t h e Ygamantfapa1 w i t h t h e Kua seat inspired
b e s c a t t e r e d a l l a r o u n d after t h e
mantras to t h e Arghya-pot as w e l l . W i t h t h e w a t e r in t h e Arghyap o t h e s h a l l s p r i n k l e t h e Ygamand,apa. 29. The Kalaa (pot) of the deity to be installed shall in the south shall be worshipped with b e k n o w n after i t a n d p l a c e d i n t h e n o r t h - e a s t a n d t h e Vardhani Astra-mantra. 30. Just as Kalaa and water j a r s o also the planets shall be p l a c e d a n d Vstospati t o o s h a l l b e w o r s h i p p e d . A l l t h e s e in their respective seats a n d 31. it and 32. with the 33. (water j a r with s p o u t )
A n d w o r s h i p t h e Kalaa w i t h t h e s a c r e d t h r e a d r o u n d
medicinal herbs a n d unguents. w o r s h i p p e d i n t h e Kalaa a l o n g Afterwards, Vardhani he let h i m Vardhani a n d t h e e x c e l l e n t c l o t h . With water dripping from and the the
w h i r l t h e Kalaa a n d
w o r s h i p Ganea in t h e n o r t h - e a s t w i t h suppressing oblations Ganadevas. 35. the shall defects i n t h e p l o t . be offered to the
Gannm Vstospati
s h a l l t h e n w o r s h i p Vstupati w i t h t h e
he s h a l l s p r e a d t h e Kua g r a s s . T h e preceptor in the pedestal with shall for c o m p a n y o f t h e Rtviks s h a l l bath. the V e d i c mantras s h a l l and Jayamathe i m a g e shall be p l a c e d Punyha* be b r o u g h t to the north-east mantra Bhadp l a c e the deity on the in t h e Brahmaratha gala mantras. 39. The The
a n d p l a c e d i n t h e mandapa b y t h e p r e c e p t o r . image He be b a t h e d with the then for eyes be the put eye ram karnebhih6 40-41. ing Agnirjyoti6 of the 42. o f the eyes shall ction)
1. 2. 3. 4. ment 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.
etc.
t h e i m a g e a n d m a k e t h e e n t r a n c e , b o w i n g low f r o m far. T h e collyrium vessel the shall mantra, deity bell-metal or copper containing honey a n d ghee. Recits h a l l be p r o b e d w i t h At this t i m e
p r o b i n g twig a n d collyrium shall be a p p l i e d . name (the installer). With the verse shall be a p p l i e d with the five Imam me Gage
7
m e n t i o n e d o n c e b y t h e Sthpaka
cooling etc.
operation
performed
be
mantraAgnirmrdh6
43-45.
With the
mantra Yayyaj*
of the b a r k s of
RV RV. 2.23.1 RV.
Vstospate
Pura
(the m e d i c i n a l m i x t u r e of cowdung,
5
urine) and
shall
1
atamli,
atvari,
Kumri*,
Vyghr over
shall be soaked in water a n d the i m a g e with the 46. Thereafter is to be 47. formed ( r u b b i n g off) i n t h e Kalaas 48-49. Kalaas shall 50. the image 51-52. Whatever mantra the
Phala-snna
with
mantraTh phalini3
shall b e
d o n e w i t h t h e MantraDrupaddiv9, e t c . h e r b atapuspik10
T h e w a t e r s o f t h e four o c e a n s o f p u r e w a t e r , c u r d , four q u a r t e r s mantras and the etc. Kalaas, be inspired with the pyyasva the
i n c e n s e w i t h Guggulu
F o r t h e final Abhiseka ( b a t h i n g ) in
different pots
separately. Mantra
h o l y r i v e r t h e r e i s i n the w o r l d o r w h a t e v e r s e a , be
Arghya s h a l l be offered.
(GVDB, 269.)
p. 428, p. 389.)
11.)
Asparagus racemosus. barbadensis. T i n o s p o r a cordifolia. Solarium RV. RV. AV. p. 10.97.1. 10.97.15. 6.115.3.
xanthocarpum.
T.58.62 MantraGandhadvrSm1 Vedic mantras. 54. G a r m e n t s shall b e offered with Mandapa the etc, and Nysa shall be
159
performed with mantrasYavarh Mantrashall
vastra e t c . , in a c c o r d a n c e w i t h the i n j u n c t i o n s T h e n the i d o l shall be t a k e n to the Kavihau, etc. W i t h the mantraSam bhavya etc., 55: with nysa the 56. shall 57. t h e foot. 58. T h e Kalaa i n s p i r e d b y Pranava, Vedas,
idol
b e l a i d o n t h e b e d . T h e Sakala-Miskalam r i t e shall b e p e r f o r m e d mantraVivata-caksuh.2 Staying in be done. the As Supreme laid Principle (God) manlraof and at down in one's own branch
T h e deity is then covered with a sheet of cloth T h e jYaivedyas (food offerings) shall be given and covered be
worshipped.
with
offered
p i t a n d i g n i t e f i r e , with t h e mantras l a i d d o w n i n his g e n e r a l V e d i c mantras. 60. the Mitra and 61. H e s h a l l recite the following Mantras a n d Vsa, Dsya* Ajina, Bahvrca. T h e Adhvaryu the (The the priest performing e a s t : Srsiikta3, Pavamna,
Vr$kap,
south
following : R u d r a , Purusaskla6,
(RVkh.
5.87.9.)
(dsyan)
10.86.2. .
shall r e c i t e i n t h e n o r t h
(principal
in t h a t V e d a ) ; Kumbha-skta Nilarudra a n d Maitra.1 64-65. mantra a n d according mantra. 66. T h e preceptor then shall the with perform vessel the the Amrtikarana his r i t e w i t h a l l mantras a n d h o l d i n g h a n d s whirl it r o u n d the pit. 67-68. P u t in it Tejas Vaisnava-mantra. and With t h e g e n e r a l mantra o r t h a t l a i d d o w n i n his o w n s a c r e d l i t e r a t u r e he shall p l a c e t h e Brahma in t h e vessels) 69. in the north. south Pranit ( s a c r i f i c i a l H e shall t h e n s p r e a d t h e Pala t w i g s Hara a n d na shall be worshipped Darbha3 pure with both of to T h e p r e c e p t o r shall s p r i n k l e t h e p i t f i r s t w i t h Astrathen bring fire in a and copper-vessel it envelop it or mudpot, He shall his position, a n d place i n front.
i g n i t e t h e fire w i t h Astra-mantra
w i t h Kavaca-
a l o n g w i t h Kua2 g r a s s in different q u a r t e r s . Brahma, Visnu, w i t h c o m m o n mantras. 70-71. T h e f i r e shall b e p l a c e d Darbha water by in the
g r a s s . W h a t e v e r is e n v e l o p e d in Darbha g r a s s , Or sprinkled with Fire becomes e v e n w i t h o u t mantra. o f its own 72. shall child). accord. enveloped uncut in Kua g r a s s e s shall do
w i t h their tips t u r n e d t o w a r d s e a s t , n o r t h a n d west, c o m e s n e a r Persons well-versed that mantras e v e r y t h i n g for t h e p r o t e c t i o n o f t h e f i r e . S o m e preceptors maintain (the r i t e t h e jya installation be of fire be after Jtakarman W e a r i n g Pavitra, of each 73. c o n s e q u e n t to t h e b i r t h of a (ghee) shall consecrated. the should
Desmostachya bipinnata.
161 with
mantras,
or w i t h Pranava.
There-
a n d t h e d e v o t e e gets a l l his desires fulfilled. A fire t h u s m a i n t a i n e d After performing the i n all rites. 77. fire
t r a n s f e r r e d t o the p i t s . T o I n d r a a n d other g o d s o n e hundred the hutis each is shall b e g i v e n . 78-80. A t the e n d o f h u n d r e d hutis Prnhuti
p e r f o r m e d for all g o d s . T h e Hotr s h a l l a s s i g n to the Kalaa his o w n huti. the deities, m a n t r a s , to the sacrificial f i r e himself rites. K e e p i n g t o o n e ' s s i d e all the preceptor shall
a n d h i m s e l f the Prnhuti shall b e g i v e n . After e x t r i c a t i n g offer o b l a t i o n s q u a r t e r s , spirits, g o d s , a n d t o s e r p e n t s b y m e a n s Gingelly endits. 81. the east. 82. west. part Ghee i s a n a u x i l i a r y . Rudra in t h e s o u t h . Jyesthasman1, Bhirunda and Tannaymi is an T h e other articles are
g u a r d i a n s of the of due
with foot.
a t h o u s a n d times at the h e a d . 84-85. with the Prnhuti, hutis on all those spots termed ' H e a d ' of the i m a g e , s h a l l offer hutis in mantras or or the with gods and either w i t h Pranava. of Homa, with the the preAgnimile mantra feet is principal
of his o w n s c r i p t u r a l c o d e or w i t h t h e Gyatr H a v i n g thus performed the rite p e r f o r m mantra-nysa : a t t h e calves the assignment
86.
1. SV. 1.273.
162 Agna yhi, 88. rli ca te1 89. Thereafter, 90. the Triyugmaka etc. at t h e knee-joint Sanno devi
mantra. lord of
shall
Brahman ! rise". T h e n reciting the V e d i c the mantra Punyha mantras h e shall g o he shall split r o u n d the temple with Pindik. 91. 92. A n d p l a c e the images of gods, gems, minerals, medideity. exactly in the is the no centre it. I t shall b e attendant "Orh T h e i m a g e is not to be placed far a w a y from Devasya tv3
r e m o v e d from
the c e n t r e . T h e r e little to
north.
o b e i s a n c e , o b e i s a n c e , b e s t a b l e , b e b e n e f i c e n t t o all p e o p l e . " T o t h e six deities h e shall m a k e a s s i g n m e n t s w i t h t h e savitur vah and reciting"All having h e shall installed and scented the the princihis and Kals in t h e g o d w o r l d as mantraDevasya tv Varnas, 95. mantras bathed. 96. worship. 97. forgiveness. T o t h e Rtviks daksin s h a l l b e g i v e n a c c o r d i n g to the c a p a c i t y a n d articles, s u c h a s a vessel, a p a i r o f c l o t h s , u m b r e l l a , g o o d rings, e t c . 98. with full T h e h o u s e h o l d e r s h a l l t h e n p e r f o r m t h e f o u r t h Homa, c o n c e n t r a t i o n . After be offered.
ca V S . 3 1 . 2 2 . 88.6. 492-4).
progeny. After a s s i g n i n g a l l t h e six the Samptakalaa t h e lamps, incense inspire them with deity sticks shall shall he be shall with
With
After p e r f o r m i n g Arghya a n d b o w i n g h e
p r a y for
offering
hundred
hutis,
the
Prnhuti shall
1. 2. 3.
RV 10.
( A l s o DC. p p .
163 offer o b l a -
t i o n s t o t h e g u a r d i a n s o f t h e q u a r t e r s . W i t h f l o w e r s i n his h a n d s he shall say " F o r g i v e " a n d scatter them. 100-101. shall give to At the end o f t h e sacrifice, cow, chowrie, the householder ear-rings, crya a g r e y coronet,
FORTYNINE
O V y s a , H a r i i s the c r e a t o r o f the w o r l d , e t c . H e h a s the self-created and others. and the others according He to Brhmanas assigned to
be worshipped
accepting them, studying a n d teaching others. T h e c o m m o n duty of Ksatriya a n d Vaiya is g i v i n g gifts, and p e r f o r m i n g yajas. The additional a n d t h a t of duty of a maintaining law Service of the a l s o their d u t y . T h e s p e c i a l d u t y of a Brahmacn is to the p r e c e p t o r , s t u d y , sacrificial b e g g i n g for a l m s , rites and renunand order a Vaiya is
agriculture. twice-born i s t h e m a i n d u t y o f dras. arts a n d crafts a n d pkaMaintenance is 5. service ciation. 6. to T h e r e a r e two-fold c o n d i t i o n s Upakurvna or JVaisthika. in a l l ramas. BrahmaT h i s JVaisthika is. e a g e r cn b e c o m e s by means of various
r e a l i s e Brahman.
1. A s i m p l e or d o m e s t i c sacrifice.
Garuda
Purna
After s t u d y i n g t h e V e d a s if he b e c o m e s a h o u s e h o l d e r T h e JVaisthika r e m a i n s a Brahmacn till d u t i e s of a h o u s e - h o l d e r a r e in sacred fire, hospitality to the g i v i n g gifts, and worship-
he is c a l l e d Upakurvna.
o f sacrifices,
After r e p a y i n g t h e t h r e e d e b t s (to s a g e s , t o g o d s a n d
m a n e s ) a n d r e n o u n c i n g wife a n d w e a l t h , h e w h o s e e k s T h e d u t y of a Vanavsin ( d e a l e r in a f o r e s t ) is l y i n g
s a l v a t i o n a l o n e , is c a l l e d Udsina. 11. o n t h e g r o u n d , s u s t e n a n c e o n fruits a n d r o o t s , s t u d y , a u s t e r i t i e s a n d sharing of whatever he gets with others. 12. the study. 13. He is to be c o n s i d e r e d a s a g e s t a t i o n e d in vnaprastha order who is very m u c h e m a c i a t e d d u e to p e n a n c e a n d is extremely devoted to meditation. 14. T h e Bhiksu (mendicant) to who is engaged in yogic practices always, 15. ever aspires r i s e u p , c o n t r o l s his s e n s e - o r g a n s in communion with the soul, He is the best of ascetics who performs penance devoted in to t h e forest, w o r s h i p s g o d s , p e r f o r m s sacrifices a n d i s
a n d strives for k n o w l e d g e is c a l l e d a Pramesthika. T h e sage delighting who practises satiated, 16. yogic exercises a n d m o v e s a b o u t his b o d y i s c a l l e d Togin. characteristics :
I n a Bhiksu t h e s e a r e t h e e s s e n t i a l
beggary, V e d i c study, vow of silence, austerities, special m e d i t a t i o n , perfect k n o w l e d g e a n d c o m p l e t e d e t a c h m e n t f r o m w o r l d l y affairs. 17. jna. T h e Pramesthika i s o f t h r e e t y p e s : S o m e r e n o u n c e r e n o u n c e Vedic Rites. T h e third Ksatra renounces all and AntyOthers 18.
165 In t h e first Togin the BhvanS ( I m a g i n a t i o n ) is p r i m a r y , t h e r e is Duskara (difficult) Bhvan in salvation ( G o d l y ) Bhvan.
in t h e s e c o n d 20-24. is pursued
Pravrtti
worship. T h e s e are the c o m m o n characteristics of all straight-forwardness, want of jealousy, ous leaders, organs, worship ness. I shall who of deities, respecting now describe maintain the g o a l sacred following
region. T h e Ksatriyas w h o Indra's region. never quit the battle ground in adhere to (Wind g o d s ) , attain the eightyeight with their is obtained region of thousand preceptors. by forest-
T h e Vaiyas w h o s t r i c t l y Maruts
T h e dras w h o s e r v e o t h e r s by the
sages w h o h a v e s u b l i m a t e d their sensual feelings ed by pupils The dweller. 28. the T h e region from w h i c h the s a g e of Brahman, the Blissful, minds, who renounce and continuously divine sages region of the
c a n be attain-
never
region
is for t h e who
c o n t r o l their
sublimate
s h a b l e e i t h e r , t h e blissful, t h e d i v i n e , f r o m soul never returns. 30-31. the shall i . e . 1) eight Salvation is to be attained [yama etc.
constituents
hereinafter e x p l a i n e d ] .
describe them
i n brief.
Tama ( r e s t r a i n t ) to
Ahirhs w h i c h is
n o t i n j u r i n g a n y l i v i n g b e i n g ; 2) others, 3)
w h i c h i s t h e n a r r a t i o n o f facts b e n e f i c e n t
166 is n o t t a k i n g a n y t h i n g ( b e l o n g i n g to o t h e r s ) ; 4)
Garuda
Purna
Brahmacarya is renunIt is
r e f r a i n i n g from s e x u a l i n t e r c o u r s e ; 5 ) ciation of all possessions. 32. fulness) 5) 33. Niyama 3) (control) 1) are of
Aparigraha i s t h e five 4)
auca ( p u r i t y )
(truth-
(contentment)
(penance) is worship
(controlling sense-organs).
is the m a s t e r y of b r e a t h . In Prnyma the garbha is a t t e n d e d w i t h mantras. Prnyma without is this I n h a l i n g i s Praka. Exhaling Recaka. the higher r e p e t i t i o n of 35.
It is a g a i n of three varieties. R e t e n t i o n is
Kumbhaka.
A n d t h e b e s t i s o f thirty six s e c o n d s ' d u r a t i o n . Pratyw i t h d r a w a l of s e n s e - o r g a n s from t h e o b j e c t s . of the m i n d . o n e is tman, conscious the that supreme Dhyna the
is the m e d i t a t i o n over the identity of the s u p r e m e soul a n d i n d i v i d u a l s o u l . Dhran i s t h e s t e a d y i n g 37. Samdhi is t h a t retains state it. where I am Brahman a n d 38. are. 39. dreamless 40. Bliss, I am the
Brahman, t h e t r u t h , t h e k n o w l e d g e , t h e e n d l e s s , Brahman, t h e specific k n o w l e d g e o f t h e bliss t h a t y o u A n d free f r o m m i n d , i n t e l l e c t , M a h a t , e g o , e t c . I a m from the three states of wakefulness, d r e a m a n d pure, the intelligent, S u n is Truth, becomes sleep. The p e r m a n e n t , the The A soul w i t h i n the I myself, I a m Brahman, w i t h o u t t h e b o d y , s e n s e - o r g a n s ,
the L i g h t free
without second.
the unsevered.
1.50.11 CHAPTER Daily Brahma said 1. : The aspirant break is who undertakes sure in to the achieve fourth way in the FIFTY aspirant
167
u p from b e d progress
of righteousness
He should
c o n d u c t i n g the necessaries by way of purging himself he should i n t h e p u r e w a t e r s o f t h e river, a s this a c t , A morning b a t h should be taken without viz. b a t h , negligence. one's to a b s o l v e s h i m o f all his sins. T h e wise p r o c l a i m that a m o r n i n g b a t h causes fruition of acts both perceptible and imperceptible. 5. various 6. A person in sound s l e e p is l i a b l e to not begin fall p r e y any sorts o f p o l l u t i o n s . A morning it. In the performance of the ritual such as a n d weak he shall take the bath He should activity
without taking a bath. b a t h removes sins o f p o v e r t y , O n e should not indisposientertain tion, b a d d r e a m any doubt about 7. a n d evil t h o u g h t .
sacrifice, o r t h e r e c i t a t i o n o f m a n t r a s a b a t h i s i n e v i t a b l e . he is indisposed d o w n the neck (without pouring water over the b o d y with a wet cloth. 9. gneya, 10. drops bath of chanting Purificatory 3) Vyavya, The water b a t h is 4) of six 5) types : 1) 6) Brahma 2)' Divya, the holy Varuna, Taugika. h e a d ) or wipe
Brahma b a t h m e a n s through
sprinkling Kua g r a s s
f r o m h e a d t o foot.
(
with
d u n g i s t h e e x c e l l e n t f o r m i n b a t h c a l l e d Vyavya. T a k i n g
168 i n the r a i n w h e n Divya bath. 12. Plunging into water there is simultaneous
Garuda sunshine is
Purna
( o f t a n k rivers, e t c . ) i s
ApmSrgeP,
the north or the east while cleaning the teeth. After chewing, the twig shall be washed After d u l y f i n i s h i n g t h e and shall b a t h , Tarpana be performed camana o n c e of water by Let him syllable a n d thrown carefully (the (offering o f 16-17. again. etc. Om. Let along m e a n s of Kua in a clean p l a c e .
ritualistic drinking
of w a t e r )
w a t e r c h a n t i n g V e d i c Mantras) After t h a t he s h a l l silently him with sprinkle his body grass6 chanting
the V e d i c
Svitri mantras1 a n d
o n e s h o u l d sit o n t h e Kua g r a s s w i t h m e n t a l c o n c e n t r a t i o n , d o (hold the b r e a t h chanting the requisite (repetition of V e d i c mantras). to the p e r f o r m Sandhy Sandhy
u n i v e r s e . I t i s free from t a i n t s . I t i s b e y o n d
My ( I l l u s i o n a n d i g n o r a n c e ) .
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 7. 8.
indica
GVDB,
p.
GVDB, p . p. p.
Achyrandthes Nerium
GVDB,
marmelos indicum
6 . R V . 10.9.1.
r e s a d d r e s s e d to S a v i t r . res addressed to V a r u n a .
1.50.32
20. on I t i s t h e sole p o w e r three Tattvas the
169 o f Ivara ( t h e A l m i g h t y ) . I t h a s (Principles). and dusk), always face who shall After m e d i t a t i n g and the d a r k man the learned the white
crimson-coloured,
at dawn, midday
shall r e p e a t t h e Gyatri. T h e B r a h m i n shall Sandhyopsan. Whatever with the east when perdoes (holy) not not rite. reap the fruit perform T h e person he does he
B r a h m i n s who have m a s t e r e d the V e d a s a n d performed single-minded He m a y be worship and hell a n d thereby concentration the best have attained but if he of brahmins for
exerts himself in other religious remains there the Almighty ten t h o u s a n d performed. body, is should be
of yogic
s h a l l r e p e a t t h e Gyatri e v e r y d a y , f a c i n g t h e e a s t , t h e m a x i m u m n u m b e r of a thousand times, or a h u n d r e d times or at least ten times. T h e n with various kinds Smaveda o f e s s e n t i a l mantras f r o m he shall propitiate Rgveda, Yajurveda and g r e a t fortune, 28. H e shall p r o s t r a t e the h e a d t o u c h i n g t h e g r o u n d . H e " O m obeisance to Khakholka, t h e s h a l l t h e n r e c i t e this mantra. 29. the rising
s u n . After t h e w o r s h i p o f t h e s u n , the
q u i e t , t h e c a u s e o f three-fold c a u s e s . I am dedicating myself unto you. O b e i s a n c e to thee in T h o u a r t t h e g r e a t Brahman, t h e w a t e r s , region; the this heaven; excellent in the the form of knowledge. 30. t h e Okra; 31.
the brilliant lustre, the essential j u i c e , the nectar. T h o u art the e a r t h ; the upper all the eternal R u d r a s . " Reciting
p r a y e r w i t h i n the h e a r t , Prostrations shall be m a d e unto the sun b o t h morning and at midday. a n d p e r f o r m camana d u l y . 32. offer brother, Then let it. him The duly kindle his the son, sacrificial fire a n d wife, disciple or oblations to priest, T h e n the b r a h m i n shall r e t u r n h o m e
Garuda
Purna
without
c o n d u c i v e t o g o o d r e s u l t s either h e r e o r h e r e a f t e r . A l l d e i t i e s shall b e b o w e d t o a n d food offerings m a d e T h e p r e c e p t o r shall b e r e v e r e d a n d w h a t i s b e n e T h e r e a f t e r , t h e b r a h m i n shall p r o c e e d w i t h t h e s t u d y o f his a b i l i t y . ponder through the L e t h i m recite w o r d s o f o v e r the s u b j e c t s d i s c u s s e d Dharma-stras1 and other disciples, go and
ficent to him be performed. of V e d a s to the extent p r a y e r , t e a c h his 36. entirely. 37. H e s h a l l t h e n a p p r o a c h the k i n g (securing and (or a r i c h m a n ) for t h e s a k e o f Togaksema 38. p r e s e r v i n g ) a n d from h i m a b l u t i o n h e shall grains, gingelly He
he s h a l l r e c e i v e different a r t i c l e s for the s a k e of his f a m i l y . T h e n a t m i d d a y for the s a k e o f h i s take with h i m a l u m p of clay, flowers, dry rice seeds, k u a grass a n d p u r e dry c o w d u n g . 39. tanks. 40. H e shall t a k e b a t h o n l y i n Without offering rivers, o r n a t u r a l l a k e s o r He shall not b a t h e in another m a n ' s private tank. t h e f i v e r i c e b a l l s (to the m a n e s ) With one part o f the the clay lump n a v e l w i t h two a n d the feet
parts
b a n k a n d chanting the
1. ed to Dharma-stra a c t u a l l y Yjavalkya, ancillary Vykarana,
(of
Visnu) .
of conduct.
code-book
p a s s e s t h e e n t i r e H i n d u l a w . G e n e r a l l y t h e Smrtis, o r t h e s a c r e d Manu, 2. Sikf, 3. The Chandas, etc. come Jyotisa p. 36. u n d e r Dharma-stra,(Also divided and Kalpa. Vedic JVirukta, GDVB, literature
u n d e r the six h e a d i n g s
E m b l i c a officinalis
1 .50.53 also shall 44. be infused with Liga God and Varuna
auspicious nature. H e shall r e m e m b e r V i s n u a t the time o f b a t h . L o o k i n g a t the S u n let h i m that inner Verily the waters are the L o r d N r y a n a . 45. he is.
t h a t i s Okra itself let h i m d i p h i m s e l f i n w a t e r t h r e e t i m e s . After p e r f o r m i n g an camana ( w i t h o u t mantra) this mantra, movest the mantra] : t h o u about in do a n o t h e r camana w i t h \_camana 46. mantra-knovser the
c a v i t i e s i n the l i v i n g b e i n g s f a c i n g a l l r o u n d . T h o u a r t the sacrifice, t h e m y s t i c the lustre, t h e j u i c e , the times along Svah). c a n r e p e a t t h e Svitri shall be along done with or the the with s y l l a b l e Vasatkra, nectar. with Or he t h e Pranava thou art the waters, and the 47. Aghamarsana mantraspo 48. 49. padam2. 50. O r h e shall r e p e a t the Pranava f r e q u e n t l y . I f Mrjana ( w i p i n g ) He shall is done r e m e m b e r Hari, t h e g o d o f g o d s . 51. free from 52. Vyhrtis Orhi Or
mantra.
pravahata1 shall
vyhrtis. the
T h e n t h e w a t e r s h a l l be infused w i t h t h e mantraspo hi sth. Inside water, or silently repeat Tad thrice manlra-Aghamarsana Drupad or Svitri or Vi.moh paramam
w i t h w a t e r h e l d i n the p a l m a n d t h e mantra r e c i t e d . Or if that water is sprinkled on the head, he b e c o m e s all sins. he of tyam,
3
he
shall a l w a y s r e m e m b e r G o d . Then lifted-up he Puspjali ( h a n d f u l 53. etc. Udu Scattering devnm* (the Taccaksuh ucisad flowers
shall l o o k at the rising s u n w i t h the m a n t r a s Na hanyate. devahitam6 specially T h e n he shall r e p e a t t h e mantras Harrisah
a c c o m p a n i e d by the Svitri.
1. 2. 3. 4. 5.
172
Garuda 54.
Purna
the sun.
abjksa,
Rudrksa wet
wearing dry
the b e a d s standing in
cloth
of kua g r a s s .
T h e m i n d shall
After t h e
circular perambulation
i n p r o p i t i a t i o n ) s h a l l b e m a d e t o devas, s a g e s a n d t h e m a n e s . T h e d e i t i e s , e t c . , s h a l l b e n a m e d w i t h Okra prefixed and rice Tarpaymi ( I to propitiate) and to the end. In the water-offerings be devas t o t h e m a n d JVamah ( o b e i s a n c e ) B r a h m i n i c a l s a g e s t h e r e shall 60.
grains in the w a t e r [ a n d
not gingelly seeds as in r e g a r d to the m a n e s ] . T h e p r o c e s s o f offering Stra shall be in a c c o r d a n c e with [the branch of scriptural While the injunctions in one's own code one follows]. 61. offering 62. the cloth silently. 63-64. worship all T h e n the favourite and g o d s shall be worshipped and water. with He their shall r e s p e c t i v e mantras, w i t h f l o w e r s , l e a v e s gods Brahma, Madhu (Visnu) Purusa
1.
m a d e to
devars.
thread
(worn a t t h e t i m e o f b a t h ) h e s h a l l
a k a r a , S u n , slayer of H a r a (iva) is
other a p p r o v e d deities.
p l e a s e d w i t h d e v o t i o n . O r h e s h a l l offer f l o w e r s , e t c . c h a n t i n g skta.
Putrajiva roxburgh GVDB, p . 2 5 2 .
173 w o r s h i p p e d well.
separately.
rdhan ( p r o p i t i a t i o n ) , n o v e d i c r i t e b e c o m e s m e r i t o r i o u s . H e n c e there, in the beginning, meditated upon. With m i d d l e a n d the e n d , t h e mantra Tad visnoh H a r i shall be 68. 69. Brahman. 70. ing If he
2
t h e Purusa skta, H e s h a l l d e d i c a t e h i m s e l f t o Visnu o f p u r e e f f u l g e n c e . T h e n he shall perform t h e five yajas, manes, to (sacrifices) the
performed men
Brahma yaja
before
performbefore
(offering o f o b l a t i o n s i n T h e offering to
m e a l s , i n t e n d e d for a l l deities c o l l e c t i v e l y ) it is c a l l e d Devayaja. spirits people; 73. salvation. 74. centrated 75. actions 72. is to be k n o w n as Bhtayaja.
Or in a c c o r d a n c e with one's c a p a c i t y , he shall take a to A a brahmin guest shall be bowed w h o is a s c h o l a r fully c o n v e r s a n t w i t h be and to worshipped is perfect and always. in mind, with A brahmin and of words
speech
worshipped
In practice, hospitality,
reception
of guests.
Purna A
is c a l l e d Bhiks.
a n d is considered
f o o d to t h o s e w h o request for it, c o m m e n s u r a t e w i t h his a b i l i t y . He shall p a r t a k e of food along If a b r a h m i n takes food taking food he shall be silent a n d by no m e a n s shall he criticise t h e food served. the five 80. yajas, H e i s definitely foolish a n d s h a l l b e r e b o r n a s o n e o f without performing
the low a n i m a l s . He shall practise the study of the V e d a s every d a y , even if he is u n a b l e to perform great sacrifices. 81. If he does lethargy, 82. boar. auca. A n d takes food, he goes to hell or is reborn as a T h e worship of gods not perform the destroys all sins i m m e d i a t e l y .
I shall now e x p o u n d the special type of impurity called A n i m p u r e m a n is e v e r a s i n n e r . 83-84. Impurity is due to contact and purity by avoiding all b r a h m i n s h a v e to of auca when a celebrated, is of investiture A Ksatriya is no such in T h e duration ceremony the
it.
before
w i t h t h e s a c r e d t h r e a d , t h e d u r a t i o n o f auca i s for t h r e e n i g h t s . F o r d e a t h s thereafter t h e 86. impurity. auca is for ten n i g h t s . month. as f r e e d o f this i m p u r i t y i n t w e l v e d a y s ; a vaiya i n f i f t e e n d a y s , A n d a dra i n a An ascetic has takes place, months. I f a b o r t i o n o r still b i r t h the freedom (Abortion
t h e t h i r d m o n t h 3 n i g h t s o f auca; A b o r t i o n i a t h e f i f t h m o n t h
1.51.10
175
CHAPTER FIFTYONE
Charity Brahma said: 1-2. I s h a l l n o w d e s c r i b e t h e v i r t u e of m a k i n g c h a r i t a b l e handing over
gifts t h a n w h i c h t h e r e i s n o t h i n g b e t t e r . I t h a s b e e n m e n t i o n e d b y t h o s e w h o k n o w i t t h a t c h a r i t a b l e gift m e a n s riches and articles w i t h d u e faith t o enjoyment in s a m e . C h a r i t y yields this world those w h o d e s e r v e t h e and salvation means. Its by t e a c h i n g , [ I f that is not
after d e a t h . O n e s h a l l a c q u i r e w e a l t h b y j u s t i f i a b l e fruit s h a l l b e c h a r i t y a s well a s e n j o y m e n t . 3. A brahmin's usual sacrifices and way and to (3) of e a r n i n g trade is presiding over t a k i n g Daksins.
O r h e c a n e a r n b y a c t i v i t i e s o f a ksatriya
deserving Kmya
T h e Nityadna
is t h e gift of a n y a r t i c l e or c a s h
B r a h m i n who does not do anything in return. 6. 7. dharma. 8. Vimala2. 9. T h e charity given It is a u s p i c i o u s . T h e person who gives a land to persons T h e naimittika T h e charity charity is performed for
e v e r y d a y w i t h o u t w i s h i n g for a n y r e s u l t thereof. p e o p l e . S o m e t h i n g i s g i v e n t o s c h o l a r s for w i p i n g off s i n s . given, desiring progeny, success, about p r o s p e r i t y o r h e a v e n i s c a l l e d kmya1 b y s a g e s w h o think
o f flourishing
a charity superior
176 t o the gift o f l a n d s . B y g i v i n g t h e gift o f Vidy a b r a h m i n , t h e d o n o r is 11. sincerity. Brahmaloka. 12. Full-moon 13. shall say He shall E v e r y d a y this s h a l l be g i v e n to then be freed of
1
Garuda
Purna to
Vaikha a n d h o n o u r t w e l v e fragrant "O incense, etc., Dharmarja, throughout gingelly gives he be life, seeds and
brahmins with honey, gingelly seeds a n d ghee. Having worshipped with through someone o r himself, all sins,
pleased as you like." 14-16. He c a n h a v e committed gives person w i p e d off i m m e d i a t e l y . T h e ghee to a b r a h m i n c r o s s e s rice the s a m e to Dharmarja, d o n e in Vaikha. t h e Dvdal d a y 17. 18. If after (12th all is person who
p l a c e d in a deer-skin to a b r a h m i n along with g o l d , honey evils. If a freed from s e a s o n e d w i t h ghee, a n d w a t e r t o observing brahmins, fear. T h i s (the fast
cooked
a f t e r offering is s p e c i a l l y on
previous day)
d a y in the lunar fortnight) he worships all sins. he should then Whatever deity honour worship he
V i s n u , t h e d e s t r o y e r o f a l l sins, H e b e c o m e s free f r o m It is necessary that m a y wish to p r o p i t i a t e , brahmins the gods. shall w i t h g r e a t effort a n d feed w o m e n a n d 19. A person desiring
A person desiring progeny shall worship I n d r a always. brahminical splendour for his w o r s h i p b r a h m i n s d e c i d e d l y firm in t h e Brahman. A m a n d e s i r o u s o f h e a l t h shall w o r s h i p t h e s u n ; a m a n w i s h i n g worship fire. 20. worship A m a n e a g e r for t h e fulfilment Vinyaka. A man a man who yearns for from wishing of for affairs shall shall enjoyment riches shall
worship
L o r d H a r i with of
sorts
shall w o r s h i p L o r d Gaddhara2 ( V i s n u ) .
Knowledge instruction. club. O n e who holds the
1.51.32 22. A m a n who gives cool water who man ( t o t h e thirsty) enjoy seeds
g r a t i f i c a t i o n . A m a n w h o g i v e s c o o k e d r i c e shall ing happiness. A m a n wished-for 23. having. gives house 24. progeny. A get keen vision. gives gingelly who
shall o b t a i n
m a n who
s e c u r e s c o m e l y features. A m a n who gives garments attains the world he who m o o n . A g i v e r o f horses g e t s t o the r e g i o n o f i v a . gifts a w a y o x e n o b t a i n s full s c a l e p r o s p e r i t y a n d cows r e a c h e s t h e s o l a r r e g i o n . 25. gets T h e giver of vehicles a n d quilts secures a The of to giver happiness. The giver g o o d wife. of grains of the is H e w h o offers p r o t e c t i o n g e t s p r o s p e r i t y . permanent 26. from sins. 27. He who who gives 28-29. By with giving leaves Asipatravanaa the sunshine 30. w h o wishes 31-32. greater virtue gives to fuels becomes b r i l l i a n t like f i r e . H e medicines remove the sickness o f a p a t i e n t a n d He V e d a s , a t t a i n s the e t e r n a l Brahman. who imparts knowledge Vedic scholars honoured in heaven. H e w h o g i v e s g r a s s t o c o w s b e c o m e s free A man
knowledge
furnishes h i m w i t h food a n d g h e e , B e c o m e s h a p p y , free from sickness a n d lives l o n g . umbrellas forest having is and in edges sandals as he will b e able to cross the hell w h e r e p l e n t y of p l a n t s g r o w sharp is as sword-edge and where craved for in the w o r l d , a man Whatever
fierce.
o f the l i v i n g b e i n g s t h a n t h e v i r t u e o f
g i v i n g a w a y ( a r t i c l e s a n d c a s h ) i n holy p l a c e s like P r a y g a 1 e t c .
1.
The
place
where
the
Gag
Garuda
Purna
A sinful p e r s o n , w h o p r e v e n t s t h e offerings
b r a h m i n s , o r i n f i r e o r a t t h e t i m e o f sacrifices, b e c o m e s r e b o r n as a lower a n i m a l . 34. famine, A p e r s o n r e f r a i n i n g from g i v i n g food a t when brahmins the t i m e of die, becomes as despicable as a slayer
of Brahmins.
CHAPTER
FIFTYTWO
o f a t o n e m e n t for s i n .
o f b r a h m i n s , t h e d r u n k a r d , the thief, defiler o f p r e c e p t o r ' s b e d , a n d a person associating mentioned sin). 3. precipice, 4. 5. of the J u m p into fire, or drown himself into water. By giving food to a scholar he c a n wipe slaughter of a b r a h m i n . sin by off Or he evils ceres h a l l c a s t off his b o d y for t h e s a k e o f a b r a h m i n o r a c o w . the the A b r a h m i n (slayer bathing at of another The slayer of a b r a h m i n shall stay in a h u t in the fall f r o m a g r e a t forest for t w e l v e y e a r s . H e s h a l l o b s e r v e fast, the slaughter of cows, Upappa
1. 2.
t h e B a u d d h a s alike.
179 thrice a d a y in the famous confluence of River t h e Setubandha2 (at Rmevara3 ' from in
Sarasvati1. 8.
By t a k i n g b a t h at
the sin of slaughtering a b r a h m i n . A b r a h m i n guilty of drinking w i n e s h a l l b e freed f r o m t h e 9. 10. garments wife, 11. Shall expiate by embracing the redhot iron statue of a w o m a n . of a b r a h m i n . 12. ing it Or he shall perform Cndryana vow nine times [ T a k i n g f i f t e e n m o u t h f u l s o f f o o d o n t h e full m o o n a n d d e c r e a s daily, taking nothing on the new m o o n day. T h i s is a Cndryana Vrata. 13. T h i s , he s h a l l p e r f o r m n i n e t i m e s ] . A b r a h m i n four s i n n e r s m e n t i o n e d a b o v e , he shall perform bodily He shall be or freed bodily of he All persons guilty of illegitimate intercourse with sin b y d r i n k i n g h o t b o i l i n g w i n e , M i l k , g h e e o r c o w ' s u r i n e . A t h i e f s t e a l i n g g o l d i s freed A b r a h m i n guilty of and perform stealing gold shall wear the bark
t i v e sins t o w a r d off t h e evil r e s u l t s . O r mortification 14. from all 15. sin. 16. shall b e
1. 2. 3. Pmbau. 4. T h e modern Vrnas. It was also
destructive
He shall propitiate L o r d
Y a m u n a but, in later times, it w a s lost. R m y a n a ; constructed by R m a to Rma worshipped on the the iva liga of cross the sea to invade L a k . According legends, of here. N o w - a - d a y s it place pilgrimage situated island
known as K .
180 In the d a r k - h a l f of the lunar the fourteenth day. , seven 17-18. times A n d on the saying next d a y in the Yama , Antakya month o n e shall
Garuda
Purna
morning
t a k e b a t h i n a river a n d offer w a t e r l i b a t i o n s w i t h g i n g e l l y s e e d s Yamya (to (to Dharmarjya (to Dharmarja), Mrtyave Mrtyu) Antaka),
( t o S a r v a b h t a k s a y a ) . H e s h a l l t h e n b e freed f r o m a l l s i n s . controlled m i n d a n d shall on a c o t ) . 20. He shall observe fast o n t h e s i x t h d a y i n the b r i g h t b e freed from all h a l f of the l u n a r m o n t h a n d on the seventh d a y he shall worship G o d S u n with mental concentration. He shall sins. 21. of O b s e r v i n g fast o n t h e e l e v e n t h d a y i n t h e b r i g h t h a l f and w o r s h i p p i n g Janrdana o n t h e twelfth the lunar m o n t h 22. Austerity, observe
a n d w o r s h i p o f b r a h m i n s a n d s h a l l lie o n l y o n t h e
d a y h e s h a l l b e freed f r o m g r e a t s i n s . r e c i t a l o f p r a y e r s , visit t o h o l y p l a c e s a n d on the occasion of eclipses, etc. worship of gods a n d b r a h m i n s a r e d e s t r u c t i v e o f g r e a t sins. 23. E v e n t h o u g h a p e r s o n i s g u i l t y o f a l l sins, i f h e w e r e shall be t o d i e i n h o l y p l a c e s after d u e p e r f o r m a n c e o f rites, h e freed from a l l s i n s . 24. A w o m a n c a n r e d e e m her h u s b a n d guilty of slaughter a n y other great sin, ingratitude, etc. if she of a b r a h m i n , or 24. after. 26. Rksasas. 27. Persons taking a d i p in the holy river " P h a l g u " 1 ( i n good actions. Thus did G a y ) , e t c . , s h a l l r e a p t h e fruit o f a l l As it is said that S t , celebrated in the three worlds, wife o f R m a t h e s o n o f D a a r a t h a , s u b j u g a t e d e v e n the l o r d o f
a s c e n d s the funeral pyre of her h u s b a n d . If a w o m a n is chaste a n d is devotedly attached to her this w o r l d o r h e r e h u s b a n d , she h a s n o sin w h a t s o e v e r h e r e i n
L o r d V i s n u s p e a k t o m e , O s a g e s o b s e r v i n g d u e rites !
1. T h i s river flows t h r o u g h the town of G a y .
1.53.9
CHAPTER FIFTYTHREE Eight Sta said: 1. Nidhis.1 jTntrika They Kacchapa, 2. After h e a r i n g system are nidhis1
181
[These
nidhis or
Nanda,2 Nila a n d
akha.
T h e s e Nidhis etc.
flourishing bearing
I shall now
be liberal in giving
characteristics. 6.
m a r k s of makara g a t h e r s
together swords, arrows, javelins, etc. H e will b e a d o n o r u n t o w e l l - r e a d p e r s o n s a n d f r i e n d l y w e a l t h a n d his e n e m i e s will nidhis a r e supposed w i t h k i n g s . H e will b e w a s t i n g his kill h i m i n b a t t l e . 7. Makara a n d Kacchapa t h e s e t w o A faith in t o b e tmasika i n c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s . Kacchapa d o e s n o t h a v e 8. ground. person having the m a r k s of
his w e a l t h n o r g i v e s i t t o a n y b o d y . H e will k e e p his w e a l t h b o a r d e d H e will r e m a i n a single person (without a n y friend). A person having
also. Conch.
182
Garuda
Purna
JVanda b o t h tmasika a n d rjasika s h a l l be t h e v i t a l s u p p o r t of. his f a m i l y . 10. H e will be pleased b y f l a t t e r y : H e will old friends a n d marks of have m a n y w i v e s . H e will lose i n t e r e s t i n ship with others. 11. have A person h a v i n g the He t h e nidhiI Nla shall sttvika 12. H e will b e indicates 13. of akha) 14. a n d others enjoyment. H i s servants a n d kinsmen e a t w r e t c h e d food a n d d a b e a r i n g the m a r k s If, e v e r he g i v e s present to H a r a not wear g o o d garments. T h e Sakhin ( o n e He splendour. will gather together garments, persons. c o n t r a c t friend-
grains, etc: h a s the manliness a n d spends power of three m a k i n g m a n g o groves, selfcentredness. He t a n k s , e t c . T h e nidhi akha all his w e a l t h i n his o w n
anything to a n y b o d y it shall go in v a i n . different nidhis a r e the results a r e m i x e d . L o r d H a r i h a d thus e x p o u n d e d characteristics now as H a r i had expounded them previously.
t h e nidhis. I a m e x p o u n d i n g
CHAPTER
FIFTYFOUR
Agnibhu, Vapusmn, Dyutimn, Medh, Medhtithi2, Bhavya, abala, Putra, 2. A n d J y o t i s m n . O f these ten, the three, viz., M e d h , Agnibhu a n d Putra indulged in yogic pursuits.
1. (CDHM 2. p. O n e of the two sons of B r a h m a a n d 244). He is mentioned in the V e d a as a sage. (CDHM p . 207). atarp, or a son of Manu.
'2
/ooaooo.oor>\
they
g a v e seven islands to the seven other sons. T h e e a r t h i s s i t u a t e d like a b o a t The Each seven
5
floating
i s fifty c r o r e s o f Y o j a n a s i n e x t e n t ( i . e . 6 0 0 0 0 0 0 . 0 0 0 k i l o m e t r e s ) . islands
6
are
Jambu,1
7
Plaksa,2
Krauca,
ka,
6. Sur
o f these i s l a n d s i s s u r r o u n d e d b y s e v e n o c e a n s ; (salt) Sarpis (sugarcane juice), Dadhi (curd), (3) (6) (4) (ghee), (5)
a n d e i g h t t h o u s a n d k i l o m e t r e s ) . I t g o e s s i x t e e n t h o u s a n d Tojanas underneath in girth. 9. It is in the form of the p e r i c a r p '"of a lotus. T h e mountains Himavn,9 Hemakta10
11
t h e r e i s n o d i v i s i o n o f Tugas ( A g e s ) a m o n g t h e p e o p l e
1. T h e island having M e r u at its centre. It includes B h r a t a y a r s a 2. N o t identifiable. 3. N o t identifiable. 4. N o t identifiable. 5. N o t identifiable. 6. N o t identifiable. 7. N o t identifiable. But, for the p r o b a b l e identfication of the islands see S . M . Ali : G e o g r a p h y of the P u r n a s . 8. T h e modern Pmr-knot in Central Asia. 9. The Himalayas. 10. N o t identifiable. 11. N o t identifiable. 12. N o t identifiable. 13. N o t identifiable. 14. N o t identifiable. But, for the probable identification of the mountains see S . M . Ali, O p . cit.
184 12. 13. division Nbhi 14. 15. thin. 16. 17. 18. of Nbhi, Kimpurusa, Harivarsa, gave
Hiranvn, Kuru, Bhadrva. A n d K e t u m l a the the His king each island which later on were known after t h e m .
married
M e r u d e v a n d h a d a son k n o w n R s a b h a 1 . son was B h a r a t a 2 who performed His son s a c r e d rites i n was ParamesHis son
lagrma. B h a r a t a ' s s o n w a s S u m a t i a n d his son w a s T e j a s a . H i s son w a s I n d r a d y u m n a . H i s s o n w a s P r a t h r a a n d his s o n P r a t i h a r t r . H i s s o n w a s P r a s t r a . H i s son N a r a was the son of G a y a . His Tvastr and Viraja. Rajas was son Vibhu.
w a s P r t h u . N e x t w a s N a k t a . N a k t a h a d a son G a y a . was Buddhirt. H e h a d four sons v e r y i n t e l l i g e n t D h m n , B h a u v a n a , w a s his s o n . a t a j i t w a s R a j a ' s son a n d his son w a s V i v a k j y o t i .
CHAPTER FIFTYFIVE Bhuvana-Koa Hari said 1. 2. 3. Kalpa natural : T h e I l v r t a - V a r s a is situated in the m i d d l e . Then Kimpurusa-Varsa Ketumla-Varsa K u r u v a r s a is is to the S o u t h Bhadrof Meru.
v a i s i n t h e E a s t . T h e Hiranvn-Warsa i s i n the S o u t h - E a s t . B h a r a t a is also in the S o u t h . H a r i v a r s a is in the South-West. i s i n t h e W e s t a n d R a m y a k a i n the in the North. Varsa siddhi It is covered with is North-West. trees. 4-5. E x c e p t in B h a r a t a The nine (achievement) everywhere. islands surrounded by ocean
1. Bharata 2. on
According and he
to
the a
legend, life
Rsabha
gave
his
Kingdom
to
his
son
devotion
185 Gabhastimn
t h e S o u t h a n d the Turuskas5 in
Vaiyas a n d
dras
live
in t h e
Vindhya
and
Priytra11 are
t h e s e v e n Kulaparvatas.
T h e s a c r e d rivers a r e V e d a - s m r t i 1 2 , N a r m a d 1 3 V a r a d 1 4 S u r a s 1 5 Payosn18,
23
Saray19
24
Kver20, , Mahnad,
Gomat21,
26
, Bhmarath , Krsnavarn
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. mountain 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26.
Ceylon. Borneo. and other Europeans. they represent the Dravidians. India and allied South-Western eastern Asia. Andhras, perhaps here and in
of Central
Mahendra Nilgiri
mountain in the
coast of
mountains. Hills South India. of India. to Mallintha SatpuraT h e Western G h a t s on the western sea-coast identifiable. bank of N a r m a d , probably it according the 5.44). modern Most India. Vindhya-ranges. represents modern It is situated on the in Central
(Raghuvarha, The
M o d e r n i v a n t h a river in C h h a t t i s g a r h in M a d h y a P r a d e s h . M o d e r n T p t i river i n C e n t r a l I n d i a . I t falls i n the A r a b i a n N o t identifiable. Modern Saray in Uttara Pradesh. Modern Modern Modern Modern Modern Kveri. Godvari. Bhim. Krsn. M a h n a d i in Central Eastern India. Modern Gomati in Uttara Pradesh.
186 10.
4
Purna
The
races
10
that
15
inhabit
11
the
central
12
Kurus
Matsyas .
Yaudheyas
(iva)
1 8
, Stas", Mgadhas .
Ksyas
2 0
Videhas,
21
Kosalas
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.
N o t identifiable. Modern Tambervari in South India. M o d e r n C h e n a b in the Punjab. M o d e r n R s i k u l y in Orissa. N o t identifiable. M o d e r n Payasvin, a tributary of the Y a m u n a . N o t identifiable. M o d e r n Sutlaj in the Panjab. P c l a s were the people who inhabited a region which roughly
corresponds to the modern Rohtlkhanda-division of U t t a r a Pradesh a n d also the region south of it. L a t e r on, the region north of the G a g was called T h e one to the S o u t h of the Delhi on the west Their N o r t h P c l a a n d its c a p i t a l was Ahicchatra. 10.
G a g was S o u t h P c l a a n d its capital was K m p i l y a . T h e K u r u s inhabited roughly the region a r o u n d of the Y a m u n a , generally covered by the modern province of H a r y a n a . two capitals H a s t i n p u r a a n d I n d r a p r a s t h a are well known. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. T h e people who inhabited the modern territory a r o u n d Alwar N o t identifiable. N o t identifiable. P e r h a p s the people who inhabited the territory north of C a m b a l a . T h e people who lived in the region a r o u n d M a t h u r a . P e r h a p s those who lived around Padma-river in the East-Bengal. N o t identifiable. M o d e r n S o u t h Bihar. T h e people inhabiting the central or the eastern Vindhya-ranges. T h e people inhabiting the region a r o u n d K , modern V r n a s i . M o d e r n N o r t h Bihar. T h e people living around Ayodhy. J a i p u r and Bharatpur.
187 People
3
living
in
4
are
8
Kaligas1,
Pundras ,
Agas ,
w h o stay in the V i n d h y a ranges. T h e people living i n D a k s i n - p a t h a a r e P u l i n d a 7 , A m a k a 8 , a n d J m t a 9 , N a y a 1 0 , r s t r a r e g i o n s a s well a s Karntas11, Kmbojas12 and Ghtas.13 16. Dravidas , 17. women) Mthuras
28 15
The
people
10 20
in
the
17
Ltas
, Kambojas
, Strmukhas18,
people of Anarta
. Mlecchas23,
27
T h e people in the West are Strrjyas21 (governed by Saindhavas22, Atheists24, Yavanas25 and Naisadhas.
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. inhabiting perhaps 16. 17. 18. 19 . 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. have been 27.
Modern
Orissa.
Modern Bengal. N o t identifiable. Modern North Bengal. Modern Vidarbha (Berar). N o t identifiable. M o d e r n Chhatisgarh in M a d h y a Pradesh. T h e region around modern A u r a n g a b a d - H y d e r a b a d . Not Not Not Not In the to identifiable. identifiable. Mysore. identifiable. identifiable. modern South days, India the people are called believed Dravidas. to be of non-Aryan origin is T h e specific reference
Modern
the m o d e r n T a m i l n a d u . Modern Not Not Not Not Khandesh area of Mahrsfra. identifiable. identifiable. identifiable. Eastern Sindh. Gujrata. identifiable.
Modern Modern
N o n - H i n d u s of the Western India. N o n - H i n d u s of the Western India. N o n - H i n d u s of the Western I n d i a . The people inhabiting before. the region West o f M a t h u r . rasenas mentioned
Purna
1
in
the
4
North-West
5
are
Mndavyas
6
The
Brahmaputras15,
Kmras.
CHAPTER FIFTYSIX Bhuvana-Koa Hari said : 1. 2. 3. Medhtithi, Sukhodaya, the king of iva, Plaksa-dvpa, iira. and Dhruva. Nrada, Ksemaka had seven sons : T h e y a r e : t h e e l d e s t n t a b h a v a , Nanda, T h e y ruled over Plaksa d v i p a . T h e seven mountains are G o m e d a , C a n d r a , Dundubhi, Somaka, Sumanas and Vaibhrja.
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. Not The identifiable. people of Central Asia adjoining North-Western India.
N o t identifiable. N o t identifiable. The region North of Kashmir. N o t identifiable. N o t identifiable. The Not The The modern region region Lamgan. around around around modern mode> i modem Peshawar. Kandhar. Balakh. identifiable.
T h e region
N o t identifiable. N o t identifiable. The Not valley of the Brahmaputra. N o t identifiable. identifiable. Kashmir. Modern
189 Vip,
Tridiv, K r a m u , Amrt and Sukrt. V a p u s m n , the king of l m a l a - d v l p a h a d s even sons. Vaidyuta, etc). Mnasa The and Saprabha. mountains (The divisions They are veta, Harita, J l m t a , Rohita, o v e r w h i c h t h e y r u l e d a r e k n o w n after their n a m e s , v e t a v a r s a , Haritavarsa 7. 8. seven 9. each etc.). 10. 11. K. 12. The noble-minded sons. and They king of Krauca-dvpa, Dyutim n h a d seven 13. Krauca, 14. Muni are : K u a l a , The Mandaga, Usna, mountains are The The seven seven mountains sacred are :Vidruma, Hemaaila, removing sins are : Dyutimn, Puspavn, Kueaya, Hari and Mandarcala. rivers Dhtapp, iv, Pavitra, Sanmati, Vidyudabhr, Mah and is seven are : K u m u d a , rivers removing Unnata, Drona, Mahisa, Balhaka, K r a u c a and K a k u d m n . T h e seven And sins a r e : Y o n i , T o y , V i t r s n , C a n d r , u k l , V i m o c a n , Vidhrti. J y o t i s m n , the king o f K u a - d v p a , h a d Venumn, Dvairatha, Udbhidavarsa, Lambana, Dhrti, by sons. T h e y a r e : Udbhida, called
P r a b h k a r a a n d K a p i l a . ( H e r e a l s o t h e d i v i s i o n s r u l e d over respectively
Dvairathavarsa,
Pvara, Andhakraka, Dundubhi. seven Vmana, Andhakraka, Divvrt, Mahaila, Dundubhi and Pundarkavn. Kumudare : G a u r , The king
of kadvpa
B h a v y a h a d seven sons. T h e y are : J a l a d a , K u m r a , Sukumra, M a v a k a , T h e s e v e n rivers a r e : - S u k u m r , K u m r , Nalin, Kusumoda, Samodrki and Mahdruma. Dhenuk, Iksu, Venuk and Gabhast. T h e king o f P u s k a r a , S a b a l a , h a d two sons M a h v r a a n d Dhtaki-. T h e s e a r e t w o V a r s a s ( d i v i s i o n s ) , o n e t o t h e n o r t h of M n a s a a n d the other to the east.
190
19. fifty
Purna high
T h e P u s k a r a - d v l p a is encircled by an o c e a n of sweet as Svddaka. In front o f i t a r e seen t h e p e o p l e twice as bright wide. (as The of
water known
the g o l d h e r e ) . It is devoid of all sorts of a n i m a l s . mountain is t h o u s a n d yojanas which is mountain pervaded darkness
Beyond that
on the side
Andakatha.
CHAPTER
FIFTYSEVEN
Bhuvana-Koa Hari Said : 1. T h e h e i g h t o f t h e e a r t h (from 840,000, ten worlds each P t l a ) is said to be the the s e v e n t y t h o u s a n d yojanas ( a b o u t seven nether worlds a r e other below. 2. 3. The seven nether are are Atala, Vitala, Nitala black, white, crimson, G a b h a s t i m a t , M a h k h y a , S u t a i a a n d the last P t l a . T h e grounds respectively y e l l o w , (in c o l o u r ) a n d stony, r o c k y , a n d g o l d e n c o l o u r e d [ s e v e n in order]. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. T h e r e R k s a s a s a n d S e r p e n t s live. I n t h e terrific P u s k a r a d v p a t h e r e a r e t h e h e l l s . T h e i r Mahjvla, Asipatravana, Sadariia, Taptakumbha, Krsna, Lavana, Vimohita, PyaKilometres) yojanas and from
thousand
names are : R a u r a v a , kara, R o d h a , T l a , Vinaana, Rudhira, Vaitaran, K r m i a , Krmibhojana, Nnbhaksa, Druna, Tama, Avci, v a h a , Papa, V a h n i j v l o d b h a v a , A i v a . Krsnastra, vabhojana, injuries O with Apratistha, and Usnavci. Sinners guilty of poisoning, cooked and inflicting weapons a n d arson are roasted here. Rudra,
t h e u p p e r r e g i o n s Bhh, e t c . a r e s i t u a t e d o n e a b o v e t h e o t h e r .
1.58.7
9. wind principle) 10.
and
L o r d N r y a n a p e r v a d e s ten t i m e s the s p a c e o c c u p i -
e d b y t h e Anda.
CHAPTER
FIFTYEIGHT
Description of the planets Hari said 1. of the : I shall now e x p o u n d the and O other planets. in l e n g t h . Vrsabhadhvaja (iva), its shaft is twice t h a t it. It has measurements and situation T h e c h a r i o t o f the s u n i s n i n e
Sun 2-3.
T h e a x l e o f the w h e e l i s o n e a n d a h a l f c r o r e s a n d T h e wheel is fitted to (Ara) joints (Nbhi), five s p o k e s a n d six nemis wheel takes
s e v e n m i l l i o n yojanas l o n g . (encircling r i m s ) .
All these constitute one year The second axle of the long. T h e f i v e o t h e r a x l e s a r e sixty
(when the
round).
e a c h . T h e length of the axle is in proportion to that of the two ends of the yoke. 6. T h e short axle is fixed to the end of the the
2
the
pole
of the
circular
Brhati
Usnik ,
Jagat ,
Trisfup*,
Pakti.
A
A m e t r e with nine s y l l a b l e s in a q u a r t e r . metre with twentyeight syllables (total). A m e t r e with twelve syllables in a q u a r t e r . A m e t r e with eleven A metre with s y l l a b l e s in a q u a r t e r . a quarter. eight s y l l a b l e s in
A m e t r e with five s y l l a b l e s in a q u a r t e r .
Purna
Pulastya
Vsuki
Rathakrt
(Rksasagana)
a n d Tumburu Mdhava
(Sun) Prahet
(Taksa),
Pujiksthal
(Serpent)
(reside in the solar z o n e ) . In the m o n t h of Jyestha, Mitra (Serpent), Pauruseya an Rathawana month Sahajany (Taksa) of (Taksa) (Rksasagana) Menak
(Gandharva) the
r e s i d e in t h e c h a r i o t of Varuna Kuhu (Sun), (Gandharva), Vasistha Budha r e s i d e in Vivvasu (Sage) (Sun), Anumloc reside (Sun),. (Sage), (Apsaras) (Gandharva), Vivci rightful
Rambh
(Bhskara), Rathacitra the solar zone. 12. (Gandharva), Pramloc 13. Ugrasena (Apsaras), 14. Suruci Dhanajaya 15. Bharadvja (Apsaras), 16. Amu Vidyut 17. rnyu Prvacitti (Serpent), In In In
(Taksa), month
(Apsaras)
(Gandharva), Bhrgu
akhapla ( S e r p e n t ) a n d Vyghra (Rksasagana) the month Dhtr Susena month of vayuj (Taksa), of Krttika, (Sun), a n d pah Airvata (vina), Psan Gautama a n d Ghrtcl Vivvasu,
r e s i d e i n the s u n . ( S a g e ) , Parjanya Senji The (Taksa) rightful Kyapa Urvai, (Serpent), are
(Rksasagana)
residents of the solar zone. p o s s e s s o r s o f the Mrgairsa m o n t h a r e (Sage), (Apsaras) Trksya Citrasena (Taksa), Mahpadma and (Gandharva) Bharga (Sun),
' ( S e r p e n t ) , Aristanemi
t h e s e seven, r e s i d e in t h e s o l a r z o n e .
(Serpent),
(Apsaras),
Dhrtarstra Visnu
seven reside in the solar zone. In t h e Vivmitra Phlguna, Tajpeta ( S e r p e n t ) , Rambh in the solar zone. O B r a h m a n , i n the s o l a r z o n e t h e s a g e s s i n g s o n g s in front. damsels dance. bear the The yoke. d e m o n s walk The Taksas of (mentioned a b o v e ) , w h o s e p o w e r h a s b e e n e n h a n c e d b y V i s n u ' s akti, p r a y to t h e s u n . T h e Gandharvas 21. behind The sun. celestial The the (Apsaras), Sryavarcas (Gandharva), (Rksasagana)
serpents
c a t c h h o l d o f the r e i n s . 22. Kunda T h e Vlakhilyas1 sit s u r r o u n d i n g h i m . T h e c h a r i o t three wheels. His horses are left as and white five the M o o n has flower. 23. F i v e horses a r e y o k e d t o t h e to the son as the
right. T h e M o o n m o v e s a b o u t b y this. T h e c h a r i o t o f t h e wind and fire. 24-25. It is He has eight tawny-coloured of earth. It horses as is adorned
T h e c h a r i o t o f the son o f e a r t h ( M a r s ) i s like h e a t e d I t h a s eight horses. I t i s h u g e i n s i z e . T h e horses a r e c r i m s o n - c o l o u r e d of fire. His Brhaspati for a year. like Padmargastays (Jupiter)
g o l d - c o l o u r e d c h a r i o t is
h o r s e s . S a t u r n m o v e s v e r y slowly s e a t e d of variegated colours evolved out are eight. T h e y are beeo f Rhu
1.
in
number.
Accord-
ing to the legends they were born from the hair of P r a j p a t i or from S u m a t i , the wife of K r a t u .
194 30.
Garuda
Purna
T h e y are yoked only once a n d they m o v e constantly, the chariot o f Ketu a r e eight in
n u m b e r . T h e y a r e a s fast a s t h e w i n d . S o m e are smoke-coloured, some straw-coloured, a n d ocean, nay the whole universe (consisting of m a n y s o m e a s c r i m s o n a s t h e l a c - j u i c e . T h e i s l a n d s , rivers, m o u n t a i n s worlds) is the b o d y of L o r d V i s n u .
CHAPTER FIFTYNINE Astrology Sta said : 1. After h a v i n g e x p o u n d e d t h e d i m e n s i o n s of essence the diffethat r e n t p l a n e t s , L o r d K e a v a e x p l a i n e d the h e is. Hari said 2. : Krttik (Alcyone) Deity. known (A group o f six stars) has Firehas Brahma. moon has the Rohini (Aldebarem) (Orionis) of Astrology
t h a t h a s fourfold a i m s , t o R u d r a , t h e g i v e r o f
everything
g o d a s the P r e s i d i n g Ilvalotherwise 3.
as Mrgairas
as t h e p r e s i d i n g d e i t y ; Ardr
h a s Guru ( J u p i t e r ) , lesa ( H y d r a e ) ( R e g u l u s ) h a s Pitrs ( M a n e s ) . 4. guni Citra Prvaphlguni has (Lenis) has Hasta Vyu has the
(iva) ;
( D e n e b o l a ) h a s Aryaman; (Corvi) 5. 6. Tvaffr. Svti ( A r c t u r u s ) h a s Anurdh Sakra Nirrti is (Scorpia) (Indra); as (Sagittari)
( S p i c a ) h a s Savilr ( S u n ) ; (wind); Mitra presiding by those Vikh (Sun); deity who ravana of (Libra) Jyesfh Mla it.
explained
know
Prvsdh
h a s Apah
(water);
Uttarsdh (Affair)
h a s Vivedevas. Abhijit h a s
Brahma,
I 59.21 8. ed by 9. Psan. Dhanisth scholars: (Delphini) has Vsava ( I n d r a ) , as has Varuna. has Revati Aja
Pravabhdmpada
(Piscium)
( A r i e t i s ) h a s Aivinidevas. Thus I ninth have mentioned stars. Brahmni lunar the the different
Bharani
t h e different p r e s i d i n g d e i t i e s o f stands in the east on the fortnight. 11. tenth Mahevarl VSrh stands stands
d a y of on
the north
day. 12.
teenth day. lndrni stands in the west the a n d the day day fourteenth. and 13. a n d the 14. 15. journeys Uasta, and 16-18. Uttarsdh, Punarvasu. Prvsdh, lakes, 19. these stars. 20-21. said Hasta, O t h e r activities such as the study of M a t h e m a t i c s , following stars a r e Svti, (face s i d e w a y s ) Mrgairas Revati, Avini, Citr, Jyeslh. Astrology etc. can also be undertaken. T h e to be Prvamukha Punarvasu, Anurdh, and L a y i n g foundations of temples, digging treasures, done during g o i n g into mines, digging grass, ploughing can be C m u n d in Mahlaksmi new north-west north-east on the on the seventh eighth
Full moon day. in t h e m o o n d a y . V a i s n a v stands in the south-east on in the south-west on the for fourth and
the third a n d eleventh d a y . Kaumrl twelfth d a y s . No one shall : Avini, Jyesth. F o r w e a r i n g new g a r m e n t s the following stars a r e Citr, Svti, Vikh, Anurdh, be Uttarphlguni, Uttarabhdrapada, : Krttik, Avini, Rohini, s a i d to Pusya, Dhanisth a n d Adhovaktras (face Ml, All Vikh, activities Magh, Revati, t r a v e l i n t h e d i r e c t i o n o f t h e Toginis. auspicious undertaking Pusya, Mrgairas,Mla, Punarvasu,
T h e following stars a r e
auspicious:Hasta,
turned down)
Prvabhdrapad.
a s d i g g i n g tanks, wells,
Garuda
Purna and
bullocks
visits,
chariots a n d machines, floating of boats, 23-24. nine stars are Dhanisth, C a n be done during these stars. said to be rdhvamukha Uttarsdh, Uttarphlguni, : Rohini, rdr, Uttarabhdrapada,
crowned, all n o b l e
a n d silk c l o t h e s c a n b e w o r n . activities actions can be pursued. T h e night are inauspicious : 26. following days o f t h e l u n a r fortThe
fourth, sixth,
eighth, ninth,
T w e l f t h , f o u r t e e n t h , n e w m o o n a n d full m o o n . Wednesday.
f o l l o w i n g d a y s a r e a u s p i c i o u s :first d a y o f t h e d a r k f o r t n i g h t , second d a y of either fortnight if it is on 27. 28. 29. T h i r d d a y o n T u e s d a y ; fourth d a y o n S a t u r d a y ; f i f t h Seventh d a y on W e d n e s d a y ; eighth d a y on T u e s d a y day on M o n d a y ; tenth d a y on T h u r s d a y . T u e s d a y ; fourEleventh d a y o n T h u r s d a y a n d F r i d a y ; twelfth d a y day on Friday and new
d a y on T h u r s d a y , sixth d a y on T u e s d a y a n d F r i d a y . a n d S u n d a y ; ninth
b u r n t ( dagdha) ] . T h e
M a r s b u r n s t h e t e n t h d a y [Daami
o n Tuesday];
Jupiter (Thurs
T h e S u n ' s son ( S a t u r n ) burns the sixth d a y . D u r i n g the first, eighth, ninth and the
these burnt days, one shall not travel. T h e u n d e r t a k i n g of l o n g journeys shall be a v o i d e d on fourteenth d a y s of the lunar fortnight a n d on Wednesdays. T h e
s i x t h d a y w h e n t h e lagna ( A s c e n d e n t ) is Mesa ( A r i e s ) or Karkataka ( C a n c e r ) ; t h e e i g h t h d a y w i t h t h e lagna Kany ( V i r g o ) or Mithuna (Gemini). 34. Kumbha T h e f o u r t h d a y w h e n t h e Lagna i s twelfth day Vrsa ( T a u r u s ) or (Aquaris) ; the w h e n t h e lagna is Makara
( C a p r i c o r n ) or
Tula
( L i b r a ) ; t h e t e n t h d a y , w h e n t h e lagna is
or Mind ( P i s c e s ) .
35-37.
Autptika ( h a r m f u l ) . T h e y m a y c a u s e d e a t h , sickness, e t c . : t h a t o f w i t h Vikh, Anurdh Moon (Monday) of M e r c u r y Jupiter Venus with w i t h Prvsdh, Ultarsdh or Sravana; w i t h Revati, Avini or Rohini Chitr. Mrgairas or t h a t of of of
M a r s ( T u e s d a y ) with atabhisak, Dhanisth, or Purvabhdrapada ; t h a t (Wednesday) with Bharani; t h a t rdr; that (Thursday) (Friday) 38-39.
of S a t u r n
Uttarphlguni,
T h e following c o n j u n c t i o n s a r e Amrlayogas ( N e c t a r -
like) a n d h e n c e c o n d u c i v e t o the fulfilment o f t a s k s u n d e r t a k e n : T h e s u n in Alula, t h e m o o n in Sravana, M a r s in Uttarabhdrapada, M e r c u r y in Krttik; J u p i t e r in Punarvasu; V e n u s a n d Svti in S a t u r n . 40. and A d d t o g e t h e r t h e letters two in is the the names of husband wife. D i v i d e b y t h r e e . I f 41-43. death. All in Viskambhafive Vyatipla, Parigha 44-45. junctions r e m a i n d e r , wife i s bringing then. In in Prvphlguni,
shall
when all
and Saturn,
w i t h V e n u s a n d Revati w i t h S a t u r n . 4 8 - 4 9 . T h e s t a r s a u s p i c i o u s for natal Dhanisth, Hasta, Avini, Mrgairas and the performance of postSravana, atabhisak. T h e following r e l i g i o u s rites a r e : P u s y a , Punarvasu, Revati, Citr,
198 stars are very at inauspicious that time Uttarsdh, a n d Krttik. for it will journey result
Garuda and
Purna
in d e a t h : Magh,
Uttarabhdrapad,
CHAPTER
SIXTY
o f t h e S u n i s for six y e a r s ; t h a t o f t h e M o o n f i f t e e n y e a r s ; t h a t of the M a r s eight y e a r s ; that of M e r c u r y seventeen years. 2. years. 3. T h e da o f S u n yields yields misery and heart-burn a n d happiness and destroys kings. M o o n ' s s u m p t u o u s food. 4. T h e da o f M a r s i s m i s e r a b l e . I t m a y c a u s e d e p o s i t i o n da o f M e r c u r y gives women of from the k i n g d o m , etc. T h e 5. da prosperity, T h a t of S a t u r n ten years; that of the J u p i t e r nineteen twenty-one y e a r s ; that of R h u twelve years a n d that of V e n u s
divine c h a r m s a n d f l o u r i s h i n g k i n g d o m with a m p l e treasury. T h e da o f s a t u r n d e s t r o y s k i n g d o m a n d y i e l d s m i s e r y happiness, virtue a n d t o k i n s m e n . T h e da o f J u p i t e r p r o v i d e s flourishing kingdom. 6. T h e da o f R h u c a u s e s d e s t r u c t i o n o f k i n g d o m s a n d of V e n u s provides elep r o d u c e s sickness a n d m i s e r y . T h e da 7. 8. 9. Saturn Mesa Ri is the the
phants, horses, flourishing k i n g d o m a n d w o m e n . h o u s e of M a r s ; Vrsa t h a t of V e n u s ; of M o o n . Kany t h a t of M e r c u r y ; Kumbha both of of s u n . Mithuna t h a t o f M e r c u r y ; Simha is Karkataka t h a t house
1.60.23 10. and two sdhas). If in the m o n t h prvsdhs, it o f sdha is called t h e r e a r e t w o full Dvirsdha
(having
11-13. the
cious. S e e i n g c o t t o n , m e d i c i n e , oil, b u r n i n g e m b e r s , s n a k e s , a garland of red flowers a n d (the s o u n d a w o m a n with dishevelled hair, a n u d e p e r s o n is i n a u s p i c i o u s . 15. of duces I shall e x p l a i n when the i m p l i c a t i o n of Hikk hiccough heard). from the If it is h e a r d from the east it p r o south-eastsorrow and anxiety; anxiety; from t h e from
g r e a t results 16.
from t h e s o u t h l o s s . F r o m the south-westsorrow a n d from w e s t s u m p t u o u s feast: the n o r t h q u a r r e l . 17. F r o m the north-eastdeath. Draw the solar circle a n d inscribe in it the p i c t u r e of the sun in the form of a m a n . 18-20. ( a t the three each stars F i n d o u t the asterism on which the S u n p r e s i d e s Write the n a m e s of the T h e next beginning with arms, that star on the head. to and palms. t i m e of the birth of a c h i l d ) . shall be assigned the north-west m o n e y ;
three stars
the m o u t h ; assign one star to Assign five Stars to of feet. is one of those
of the shoulders,
the h e a r t ; o n e to the n a v e l ; one to the g e n i t a l ; one to e a c h the knees 21-23 assigned T h e r e m a i n i n g six stars to the If the star at the time t o t h e feet, of birth
assigned to the kneesforeign travel; one at the g e n i t a l a d u l t e r e r ; o n e a t t h e n a v e l h e will b e he gets; one at the p a l m s a thief; s u m p t u o u s feast; one h e a r t h e shall be a great lord; one at the a t t h e a r m s h e falls in from high p o s i t i o n ; the mouthgets
Garuda
Purna
Astrology
Hari said :
1. W h e n t h e m o o n i s o n t h e a s c e n d e n c y after t h e s e v e n t h half it is always favourable. Similarly the d a y in the bright 2.
second, fifth a n d ninth days a r e also auspicious. B e i n g h o n o u r e d b y t h e w o r l d like H e a r them. Avini [ 2 J Naksatras for e a c h Avasth.] The J u p i t e r it is consi(stages) of d e r e d ( a l s o like h i m ) . the m o o n . T h e r e a r e twelve A v a s t h s
3-6. I shall e x p l a i n t h e m as they a r e s i t u a t e d in sets of t h r e e stars b e g i n n i n g with results are sport) ( d e a t h ) , Jaya m e n t ) , Jvara : Pravsa ( e x i l e ) , Punarnasta ( r e p e a t e d (happiness), If the Visda l o s s ) , Mrtyu (sexual (enjoySvastha
Pramoda
Ri ( t h e sign o f
I n t h e s i x t h a c q u i s i t i o n o f w e a l t h a n d g r a i n s ; i n the
t h e e i g h t h r i s k o f life, i n t h e n i n t h a c c u m u l a t i o n o f w e a l t h . I n t h e t e n t h s u c c e s s f u l fulfilment o f a c t i v i t i e s ; i n the is certain. can be made M a k i n g a j o u r n e y t o the is fruitful; j o u r n e y t o e a s t d u r i n g the s e v e n s t a r s the south is good. e l e v e n t h s u r e success; in the twelfthdeath Krttik
D h a n i s t h i s g o o d . T h e stars Avin, R e v a t , C i t r , a n d D h a n i s t h a r e a u s p i c i o u s for w e a r i n g o r n a m e n t s . 12. tion F o r the p e r f o r m a n c e of m a r r i a g e , stars are journey, installaof idols, etc. the auspicious 13. Mrgairas, Avin,
1.62.4
201
J a n m a R o r i n the s e c o n d h o u s e ; M o o n , M e r c u r y , V e n u s a n d J u p i t e r in the third house are good. 14. M a r s , S a t u r n , M o o n , S u n a n d M e r c u r y in the fourth h o u s e are g o o d ; V e n u s a n d J u p i t e r i n the f i f t h house a s p e c t e d by M o o n and K e t u are good, 15. Saturn, Sun and Mars i n the sixth; J u p i t e r a n d M o o n in the seventh; M e r c u r y a n d V e n u s in the eighth a r e g o o d . J u p i t e r in the ninth is good: 16. 17-18. mutually) is S u n , S a t u r n a n d M o o n i n t h e t e n t h ; A l l the p l a n e t s i n twelfth a r e in the such sixth beneficent. and eighth with with T h e sadstaka conducive to (being i n the e l e v e n t h ; M e r c u r y a n d V e n u s pleasure
as :Sirhha
M a k a r a , K a n y with
M e s a , T u l a with
Mna, Kumbha
CHAPTER
SIXTYTWO
Astrology Hari said 1. he begins 2. ks e a c h and mts.) : At s u n r i s e e v e r y d a y the s u n is in his o w n his transit R. Then He ghatit o t h e o t h e r Ris ( s i g n s o f z o d i a c ) . night. five and Mesa-lagna he spends
In Vrsa-lagna a n d Kumeach (1 H r . 1 2
bha-lagna he s p e n d s four g h a t i k s e a c h (96 m t s ) . In Makara-lagna Mithuna-lagna ; 3. seven In t h r e e ghatiks Dhanur-lagna Karkataka-lagnahe s p e n d s five ghatiks
e a c h (2 Hrs.) In Sirhha mts.) each and a n d Vrcika-lagnas he s p e n d s six ghatiks e a c h a n d in Kany-lagna a n d Tul-lagna he s p e n d s (2 Hrs. Mna 48 mts.) T h u s I explained the six ghatiks; o t h e r lagna i s cir(2 H r s . 24 ghatiks 4. Mesa
Garuda becomes
Purna
b a r r e n ; in in in
passionate; prostitute.
comely with
Dhanur-lagnaendowed
Mina-lagnadetachment
c a l l e d Cara ris
Kany, Dhanus,
affairs i n v o l v i n g s t a b i l i s a t i o n a r e to be in Sthira Ris. I n s t a l l a t i o n o f idols, m a r r i a g e a n d o t h e r a c t i v i t i e s i n m o t i o n a n d s t a b i l i z a t i o n a r e to be in Dvisvabhva Ris. and the eleventh seventh days of l u n a r fortnight a r e the twelfth are called Nand. 12. 13. The second, and
T h e f i r s t , sixth
a r e c a l l e d Prn a n d t h e y a r e a u s p i c i o u s . called (moving) ; JupiterKpra (quick) ; u k r a equanimity). 15. Dhruva when wished J o u r n e y should be are and u n d e r t a k e n w h e n Cara a n d Ksipra etc. when be Mrdu a n d war are should undertaken if v i c t o r y is planets are ascendant. planets Druna for. T h e a n o i n t i n g o f a k i n g a n d a c t i v i t i e s w i t h fire s h o u l d on Monday. House-building activities can be 16. Ugra Entry of house, planets Mrdu (soft) ; S u n D h r u v a (fixed) ; S a t u r n
ascendant;
ascendant,
be performed
undertaken;
activities involving
p r a c t i c e for y o g i c o r m a n t r a - s i d d h i s a n d j o u r n e y s c a n b e u n d e r taken when Mercury is ascendant. 18. age, When Jupiter is ascendant, study, worship of gods, be undertaken; marriwomen can be underwith wearing of garments and ornaments can riding an elephant, contract 19. An installation of taken when Venus is ascendant. idols, entry to a house, b i n d i n g e l e p h a n t s , e t c . , a r e a u s p i c i o u s w h e n Saturn i s a s c e n d a n t .
CHAPTER
SEKTYTHREE
I
t
, jS
^ " ft^ /
>
I s h a l l n o w d e s c r i b e in b r i e f t h e p r o m i n e n t c h a r a c t e r of men and women, fingers are O akara. If the palms are from t h e i n n e r p o r t i o n o f a lotus a n d d o n o t close together; are plump nails, if the perspire. nails
If the
b a c k of a toitoisethe m a n is b o u n d to b e c o m e a king. R o u g h a n d yellow-coloured feet s h a p e d like fieshless. All these indicate sorrow a n d poverty. p r o t r u d i n g nerves, winnowing toes dry is no
There of an great
d o u b t a b o u t it^JT-he-ealf resembling the trunk with sparsely grown hairsis an excellent sign. 5. To those w h o are destined to become
elephant men or
k i n g s e a c h p o r e h a s a h a i r g r o w i n g o u t o f it. T o destined to b e c o m e great scholars a n d hairs grow out of each pore. 6. To those who are pore. destined to
those who a r e
hairs grow
out
of each
A sickly p e r s o n h a s k n e e c a p s
T.
A m a n with scrotum
be p o o r . A rnan
having a single
s c r o t u m s o f different sizes s h a l l b e c o m e t u m s a r e o f e q u a l size h e shall b e a k i n g . 8. long. A man having scrotums scrotums A man having badly
shaped scrotum
A m a n i n w h o s e f o r e h e a d three
m i d d l e p r e m a t u r e d e a t h i s the r e s u l t . If the figure of a t r i d e n t or a p p e a r s o n the f o r e h e a d t h e m a n s h a l l b e e n d o w e d r e n a n d w e a l t h a n d s h a l l live u p t o h u n d r e d y e a r s . 16. middle years. 17. The T h e f i r s t l i n e from the t h u m b i s the l i n e o f k n o w l e d g e . line goes upto the r o o t ( b o t t o m ) o f the p a l m . u p t o the little f i n g e r , b r o k e n o r middle 18. I f the l i n e o f l o n g e v i t y c o m e s u p t o the c e n t r e o f the and index finger the m a n lives u p t o h u n d r e d finger with child-
1.64.9
19. 20. O R u d r a , the line o n t h e
B a s e d o n t h e little f i n g e r i f t h e l i n e
CHAPTER
SIXTYFOUR
Physiognomy Hari said: 1. 2. resemble chastity. 3. 4. T h e w o m a n w i t h unev<m hair a n d r o t u n d eyes shall shining like be unhappy everywhere a n d becomes widowed soon. A girl w i t h a f a c e l i k e t h e full m o o n a n d h a v i n g w i d e eyes and lips r e d the rising sun, 5. like t h e Bimba T h e g i r l w h o s e locks a r e c u r l y , f a c e c i r c u l a r i n s h a p e She whose red complexion is a golden and women whose hands for
a n d the navel curling to the right m a k e s the family flourish. lotus is one in thousand famous
fruit s h a l l a l w a y s b e h a p p y . If a w o m a n has m a n y linear marks few lines like that happiness i n life over her b o d y s h e poverty; red will suffer m u c h ; a linear m a r k s indicate slavery. 6. A r e a l wife is l i k e a m i n i s t e r for the p e r s o n a l a f f a i r s in affectionate o f her h u s b a n d ; a friend i n e x e c u t i n g his t a s k s ; indicate
a n d b l a c k lines d e n o t e
d e a l i n g s s h e i s l i k e his m o t h e r a n d i n his tesan to him. S u c h a wife is a u s p i c i o u s . 7. son. 8. 9. The woman having lines i n
g o a d , a circle
or a w h e e l m a r r i e s a
king and
plenty
o f h a i r a n d i f her l i p s a r e h i g h t h e h u s b a n d d i e s s o o n . I f t h e lines o n t h e p a l m o f a w o m a n r e s e m b l e a fortb e c o m e a q u e e n even if wall or the entrance, she is destined to s h e is b o r n of a poor family.
Garuda
Purna
A w o m a n , w h o s h a k e s t h e g r o u n d a s s h e t r e a d s , kills S m o o t h oily eyes i n d i c a t e h a p p y pleasure of food; oily and m a r r i e d life ; indicates oily
p l e a s u r e a n d o i l y foot d e n o t e s p o s s e s s i o n o f c o n v e y a n c e s . I f t h e feet a r e b e a u t i f u l r a i s e d up with c o p p e r resembling fish, g o a d c o l o u r e d n a i l s ; i f t h e soles h a v e t h e a n d lotus, wheel a n d ploughshare. 15. life. A n d they d o n o t p e r s p i r e , t h e w o m a n l e a d s a h a p p y T h e c a l v e s s h a l l b e free f r o m h a i r , t h e t h i g h s shall r e s e m b l e 16. tree, the T h e v a g i n a s h a l l b e b r o a d like t h e l e a f o f a n Avattha navel shall be deep curling to the right, the three b r e a s t s shall b e lines
t h e elephant's trunk.
c u r l s of hair curling to the right, the chest a n d free from hair. T h e s e a r e all a u s p i c i o u s signs.
CHAPTER
SEXTYFIVE
characteristics
of
n a l l y p r o p o u n d e d this) by knowing w h i c h
I f t h e feet r a r e l y p e r s p i r e , h a v e the soles a s soft a s t h e adjoin one another, nails are protrud-
p e r s o n a l i t y s a i d t o b e t h e o r i g i n a t o r o f smudrika s t r a
(palmistry).
u
1.65.14 3. T h e instep is 207 a r c h e d like t h e b a c k of a tortoise, t h e the heels are fine, the m a n is desfeet a r e flat a n d s p r e a d i n g like a ankles are concealed, a n d t i n e d to be a k i n g . If t h e nerves, 4. D r y , t h e n a i l s a r e g r e y i s h a n d the t o e s a r e d e t a c h e d have the a w a n d e r e r ; i f the t o o m u c h , t h e m a n i s d e s t i n e d t o b e p o o r . I f the feet r i d g e s lifted u p , the m a n i s d e s t i n e d t o b e feet a r e r e d d i s h b r o w n , 5. T h e m a n b r i n g s a b o u t s p l i t i n the f a m i l y ; i f t h e y a r e b r a h m i n . I f b o t h the c a l v e s the d a r t - l i k e the m a n m a y s l a y e v e n a 6. 7. winnowing fan, harsh of surface, uneven, have m a n y protruding
a r e o f e q u a l l e n g t h a n d h a v e soft s p a r s e l y g r o w n h a i r , T h e t h i g h s a r e like the trunk o f a n e l e p h a n t a n d If the c a l v e s a r e like those of a k n e e s a r e f l e s h y a n d e v e n , the m a n i s d e s t i n e d t o b e a k i n g . fox a n d t h e r e is o n l y a s i n g l e h a i r g r o w i n g from e a c h p o r e the m a n i s d e s t i n e d t o b e p o o r . I f t h e r e a r e t w o h a i r s g r o w i n g f r o m e a c h p o r e the m a n i s d e s t i n e d to be a k i n g or a g r e a t s c h o l a r a n d v e r y p r o s p e r o u s . 8. p o r e the 9. women; 10. If there a r e three o r m o r e hairs growing from e a c h and despised. m a n is destined to be I f the k n e e h a s if the knee poor, miserable
if it is p l u m p a n d fleshy he will w i n a k i n g d o m . Great men l o n g a n d b e c o m e s r i c h ; the m a n with a s t o u t p e n i s a n d will b e d e v o i d o f w e a l t h . 11. I f the p e n i s i s slanting t o the left the d e v o i d o f sons a n d 12. wealthy; if it is a bit c u r v e d he shall h a v e
s o n s ; i f i t i s d e p r e s s e d b e l o w , h e will b e p o o r . I f the p e n i s i s s m a l l , the m a n will n o t b e g e t s o n s ; i f h a p p y ; i f the b u l b o f the it has protruding nerves he shall be 13.
p e n i s i s s t o u t , h e will b e b l e s s e d w i t h s o n s , e t c . If the s c r o t u m is w e l l - h i d d e n he b e c o m e s a k i n g ; if it wealth; a m a n with a short if the two girls; if is long a n d curved he is devoid of 14. A m a n with a single
208
Garuda
Purna
t h e s c r o t u m s a r e o f e q u a l size, h e shall b e a k i n g ; i f t h e s c r o t u m s h a n g l o o s e , h e will live h u n d r e d y e a r s . 15. If the scrotums are are rough the lifted u p the m a n shall lord; be longl i v e d ; i f they man becomes a if they a r e
g r e y the m a n i s p o o r ; i f they a r e d i r t y i n a p p e a r a n c e , t h e m a n enjoys h a p p i n e s s . 16. I f t h e u r i n e c o m e s o u t noisily a n d silently by turns, t h e m a n b e c o m e s p o o r ; i f the u r i n e c o m e s o u t e v e n l y , o r i n two. t h r e e , four, five or six s p u r t s 17. Or if the urine comes out curling to a single urine in the right, the m a n b e c o m e s a kingjlf the urine comes out in scattered drops, he is p o o r ; if it comes o u t in happiness. 18. Persons and passing a s i n g l e flow will e n j o y w o m e n , p e r s o n s h a v i n g h i g h , e q u a l a n d oily s c r o t u m will p o s s e s s good women 19. riches; persons with scrotum depressed in t h e m a n is destined the smell o f to be the m i d d l e will b e g e t d a u g h t e r s . I f the s e m e n i s v e r y d r y t h e semen poor a n d m i s e r a b l e ; if the i s f r a g r a n t like flowers, continous flow, it i n d i c a t e s
m a n b e c o m e s a k i n g ; if the semen has m a n will h a v e p l e n t y o f w e a l t h . 20. the If the semen has the smell the of meat the
man
daughters; if
becomes a per-
If the s e m e n emits a salty smell the m a n is destined coitus is short-lived; a man with stout
t o b e p o o r . A m a n w h o finishes c o i t u s q u i c k l y , enjoys l o n g e v i t y ; of prolonged buttocks is destined to be poor. 22. with a A m a n with fleshy buttocks is ever h a p p y ; a person l i o n ' s b u t t o c k s is d e s t i n e d to be a k i n g . S i m i l a r l y , if t h e
hips a r e leonine the m a n becomes a king; a m a n with monkeylike hips is d e s t i n e d to be p o o r . 23. Persons with serpentine, pan-like or pot-like bellies are destined to be poor. Persons 24. with b r o a d sides are rich a n d various
those with depressed sides reddish in hue a r e p o o r . Persons having arm-pits of e q u a l s i z e enjoy o b j e c t s o f life; t h o s e w i t h t o o depressed armpits are destined to
1.65.34
be poor; those of elevated arm-pits 25. Persons
unequal armpits are crooked in character. having fishlike bellies wealthy; those with large a n d capacious a b l e life. 26. I f the n a v e l i s w i t h i n a c u r l y w r i n k l e , the m a n will suffer m u c h ; i f t h e w r i n k l e i s 27. the m a n If the wrinkle is shall be c u r l i n g t o the left, t h e m a n will and spreads on either s i d e , the navel
m a n is destined to be wealthy; if it goes downwards, the m a n will p o s s e s s c o w s ; if it h a s the s h a p e of the he shall b e c o m e a k i n g . 28. with two A m a n w i t h a s i n g l e w r i n k l e lives for h u n d r e d y e a r s ; wrinkles enjoys prosperity; with three wrinkles he w r i n k l e s a r e s t r a i g h t he will h a v e illicit union p e r i c a r p of a lotus
w i t h w o m e n o f b a s e c h a r a c t e r . I f t h e sides a r e f l e s h y , soft a n d o f e q u a l s i z e w i t h c u r l y locks o f d e s t i n e d to be a k i n g . 30. wealth and 31. I f o t h e r w i s e , h e will b e a s l a v e t o others, d e v o i d o f h a p p i n e s s . I f the n i p p l e s If they are uneven are not protruding up, yellow in hue, they h a i r t u r n i n g r i g h t , the m a n i s
m e n b e c o m e lucky. or long or a r e d e s t i n e d t o b e p o o r . I f the chest i s stout a n d f l e s h y , o f evert height and unmoving. 32. He is d e s t i n e d t o b e a k i n g ; i f full o f h a r d h a i r a n d to be base. I f b o t h the equal, s t o u t a n d f i r m , the m a n b e c o m e s and is doomed or protruding nerves, the m a n is destined s i d e s o f the chest a r e rich. 33. If of unequal size, he b e c o m e s poor a weapon. If up, the c l a v i c l e will to die by m e a n s of 34. is rugged
i n t e r - w o v e n b y b o n e s , the m a n i s d e s t i n e d t o b e p o o r . If it is raised the m a n enjoy life; if it is d e p r e s s e d the m a n b e c o m e s p o o r ; i f i t i s thick h e b e c o m e s rich. I f the n e c k i s thin a n d f l a t the m a n i s p o o r ; i f a n d n e r v e s p r o t r u d e , the m a n b e c o m e s h a p p y . the throat is dry
Gaiuda d e s t i n e d to masters
Purna be a
the
sacred
l i t e r a t u r e . A m a n w i t h a conch-like n e c k b e c o m e s a k i n g a n d he with a long neck becomes a glutton. 36. A back devoid o f h a i r a n d not stooping indicates auspiciousness; otherwise it is inauspicious. T h e a r m p i t s h a p e d like t h e l e a f o f t h e 37-38. a little, a n d and long people the Avattha ( H o l y f i g ) tree e m i t t i n g s w e s t s m e l l it indicates poverty. the knees and indicate covered P l u m p , curling royalty. In poor with hair. Good a n d h a v i n g h a i r like t h o s e o f a d e e r i s a n e x c e l l e n t s i g n . Otherwise well hands joined upto h a n d s a r e g o o d . W e l l - r o u n d e d thick
coming
a r e short
h a n d s resemble the trunk of an elephant. 39. 40. i f the Fingers having ventilators are auspicious. Those of an intelligent person a r e short; those of servants a r e flat. I f the f i n g e r s a r e s t o u t , the m a n i s b o u n d t o b e p o o r ; are very lean resembling is the man of is sure to be humble. a monkey are poor; those fingers
w i t h h a n d s like t h o s e o f a tiger a r e s t r o n g . If the p a l m to be depressed the ancestral property is I f the wrists a r e well h i d d e n a n d destroyed.
well knit, e m i t t i n g sweet smell, t h e m a n i s d e s t i n e d t o b e , A k i n g ; p e r s o n s d e s t i n e d t o b e p o o r h a v e wrists t h a t o n b e i n g twisted. I f they are Persons destined to be rich have (with flesh). n o t g o o d i n d i c a t i o n s . I f the l a c ( r e d ) , the m a n is to be an adulterer; if the s nails o f s t u n t e d g r o w t h , h e i s s u r e t o b e indit h e m a n i s b o u n d t o b e fond of form of a barley nails are pale
s t r e c h e d the m a n p a y s t a x e s a l w a y s ; i f
p a l m s a n d hands have the colour of the b o u n d to be a lord. 44. I f they a r e yellow, h e is sure
m a n i s s u r e t o b e i m p o t e n t , i f t h e n a i l s a r e split, h e i s b o u n d t o
T.65.55 apart h e will 47. a king. 48. in the thunderbolt 49. enjoy longevity a n d will
fingers s t a n d
a p a r t h e will b e i n d i g e n t . together he
I f they a r e c l o s e
l i n e s s t a r t from t h e wrist a n d g o u p t o t h e p a l m h e will b e c o m e I f p i c t u r e s o f a y o k e o r a f i s h a r e f o r m e d b y t h e lines p a l m , t h e m a n will p e r f o r m s a c r i f i c e s ; l i n e s r e s e m b l i n g indicate wealth; those like the tail of a fish
indicate scholarship. L i n e s r e s e m b l i n g akha, u m b r e l l a , tent, elephant or lotus indicate royal 50. cattle; indicate 51. Agnihotra-} 52. glory; those resembling pot, g o a d , banner
or lotus stalk i n d i c a t e affluence. L i n e s r e s e m b l i n g r o p e indicate possession of cows a n d those like t h e Svastika i n d i c a t e royalty and lordship iron c l u b , b o w o r l a n c e indicate performance indi-
Lines in the s h a p e of a m o r t a r l i n e s in t h e f o r m
of sacrifices; those r e s e m b l i n g a l t a r i n d i c a t e the p e r f o r m a n c e of or t a n k , t e m p l e or a t r i a n g l e c a t e virtuousness. L i n e s a t t h e foot o f t h e t h u m b foretell h a p p i n e s s a n d ones indicate wives. One starting from b i r t h of sons, small 53. ken
the foot o f t h e little finger a n d g o i n g u p t o t h e i n d e x f i n g e r , Indicates longevity poverty. chin is for a h u n d r e d y e a r s ; i f i t i s b r o thin t h e m a n becomes i n the m i d d l e t h e m a n over-comes danger.2 H a v i n g m a n y If the chin is fleshy and
devoid of possessions. If the p l u m p the m a n b e c o m e s b e c o m e s a king. T h e lips Oily (smooth Sharp teeth of I f t h e lips a r e r e d t h e m a n And uneven,
the m a n b e c o m e s poor.
Garuda
Purna
t o n g u e is a l s o a u s p i c i o u s . A w h i t e I f the p a l a t e i s r o u g h a n d
d a r k i n c o l o u r a n d i f the m o u t h i s f i n e l y s h a p e d , I t i n d i c a t e s r o y a l t y ; the o p p o s i t e i n d i c a t e s m i s e r y . indicates p r o s p e r i t y ; if that it he is of a l a d y s h e will is a coward, sinner poverty, misfortune and great
b e g e t a s o n ; a l o n g face i n d i c a t e s sorrow. s q u a r e face indicates A depressed face smooth soft and a rogue. 59-60. face enjoy all
Persons
a u s p i c i o u s , if its t i p is n o t b r o k e n . t a c h e i s a thief. P e r s o n s b e like Kama1 61. luxuries; shaped If the misers e a r s ; ears Persons A man plump ears will (very l i b e r a l ) are have
w i t h slightly r e d r o u g h m o u s t a c h e m a y b u t m a y h a v e t r a g i c sinful d e a t h . flat with a n d less f l e s h y h e will e n j o y all ears; k i n g s will h a v e s p e a r the hair indicate shortage of become kings or rich short
covered
s p a n o f life. 62. 63. well-formed a minister. 64. Good nose. 65. Flat nose indicates death and and weli misfortune; a long defined c u r v a t u r e a t straight nose with small nostrils the tip indicates royalty. 66. The nose bent towards the right indicates cruelty. A s u d d e n s p a s m of s n e e z e i n d i c a t e s s t r e n g t h ; if it is c o n t i n u a l it i n d i c a t e s d e l i g h t a n d i f r e s o n a n t i t i n d i c a t e s l o n g life. A with big ears with men; ears smooth, h a n g i n g down, fleshy a n d not firm indicate royalty. depressed c h e e k s enjoys all luxuries; cheeks i n d i c a t e t h a t t h e m a n will b e c o m e
A m a n w i t h n o s e like t h a t of a p a r r o t is h a p p y , a person is with a n a s a l e d g e l o o k i n g as if chiselled with unworthy women. A thief has a curved
by a l o n g n o s e .
1. Kunti
T h e well k n o w n c h a r a c t e r to
He was as a he is
born
to
Pndu :
brhmana, known
Hence
1.65.78
67. curved at If the eyes r e s e m b l e p e t a l s of a lotus a n d a r e a the corners the m e n will are
213
little
c a t - l i k e e y e s a n d a w i c k e d m a n h a s eyes t a w n y like h o n e y . 68. a r e sinful; 69. Squint-eyed persons valorous ruthless; persons h a v e oblique d i m eyes a n d c o m -
m a n d e r s o f a r m i e s h a v e eyes like t h o s e o f a n e l e p h a n t . L o r d l y p e r s o n s h a v e g r a v e eyes, m i n i s t e r s h a v e thick lotus; g o o d fortune f l e s h y e y e s ; s c h o l a r s h a v e eyes like t h e b l u e i s i n d i c a t e d b y d a r k eyes. 70. eyes Dark a pupils sinner, smooth and pupils protruding out a n d round indicate 7 1 . Oily uries.
1
persons skin
e l e v a t e d e y e b r o w s a r e h a p p y ; p e r s o n s with u n e v e n
eyebrows are indigent. L o n g u n a t t a c h e d eyebrows indicate wealth, beautiful c r e s c e n t - s h a p e d e y e b r o w s i n d i c a t e r i c h n e s s ; p e r s o n s with b r o k e n e y e - b r o w s a n d w i t h those d e p r e s s e d i n t h e m i d d l e , 73. Are devoted to unworthy women a n d b e c o m e devoid I f the f o r e h e a d i s h i g h , w i d e c o n c h l i k e poor and those with with crescent foreheads of children a n d wealth. and^rugged, 74. shaped wide The man becomes become foreheads become wealthy. Persons
preceptors; foreheads
f o r e h e a d s a r e sinful. with .high s i n e w s b e c o m e rich. 76. head) P e r s o n s with d e p r e s s e d foreheads covered (by
fond of cruel deeds a n d deserve imprisonment. Persons with are misers; high 77. Shrill cry foreheads indicate royalty. Tearless ""^ f\
madness. Three
indicate longevity
hundred years.
T h e second part is not very clear.
Garuda
Purna
b e c o m e a king fore-
a n d live u p t o ninety-five y e a r s .
h e a d , t h e m a n lives u p t o n i n e t y y e a r s . I f t h e the m a n will b e g u i l t y o f s o d o m y r " 80. If the lines reach the hair If there
on the h e a d ,
lives u p t o e i g h t y y e a r s . 81.
a r e f i v e , six,
seven or more
l i n e s , t h e s p a n o f life i s f i f t y y e a r s . If there are curved lines, t h e m a n lives u p t o forty s p a n o f life i s t h i r t y y e a r s ; i f t h e lines go to the eyebrows the
y e a r s ; i f t h e l i n e s a r e c u r v e d t o w a r d s t h e left t h e s p a n o f life i s for t w e n t y y e a r s ; i f t h e l i n e s a r e s h o r t t h e m a n i s s h o r t - l i v e d . 82. If the h e a d is umbrella-shaped, the m a n becomes r i c h or a k i n g . 83. hairs, 84. N o t too thickly g r o w n with the ends, not snapped indicate royalty. Hairs having m a n y roots, uneven in length, A flat h e a d i n d i c a t e s f a t h e r ' s d e a t h ; a c i r c u l a r
with gross tips, tawny-coloured, 85. Thickly grown, bent down, dark-blue in colour, inWhatever m a y be the limb, if it is very rough,
dicate poverty.
cious. Persons
w i d e , g r a v e a n d l o n g ; f i v e w h i c h a r e v e r y f i n e ; six w h i c h s h a l l be h i g h ; f o u r w h i c h shall be short, 87. even. and grave. 88. for a F o r e h e a d , face a n d chestthese three shall be w i d e Eyes, sides, teeth, nose, m o u t h a n d b a c k of the man. F o u r which voice shall be red and seven which shall b e deep
Navel,
a n d understandingthese shall be
n e c k t h e s e six shall b e e l e v a t e d . 89. short. be red. Calves, neck, hand, penis lips and backthese and nailsthese four s h a l l b e four s h a l l
The
palate,
215
a n d lips s h a l l
of fingers, nail, hair a n d skin. Thefe s h a l l b e l o n g t h e s p a c e b e t w e e n I h a v e m e n t i o n e d the h a n d s , t e e t h , eyes a n d n o s e . istic signs of m e n . 92. nails are 93. shall red;
are r a i s e d ; he w h o marries her shall surely be a king. T h e heels s h a l l b e well h i d d e n a n d p l u m p . T h e soles they and shall rarely perspire, are signs h a v e the lustre o f l o t u s ; 94. not. Thunderbolt, lotus
d e v o i d o f hair, s h a l l not be
of sinewsthese are auspicious. knees are even. 96. T h e thighs resemble the trunk of an elephant very
and are devoid of hair. T h e v a g i n a i s o f the s h a p e o f the f i g l e a f a n d i s wide. L o i n s , forehead a n d thigh shall be high a n d a r c h e d like the b a c k of a tortoise. 97-98. shall b e The clitoris shall b e hidden. T h e hips shall be big and heavy. A l l the a b o v e l i m b s s h a l l b e l a r g e . T h e n a v e l curling to the right. T h e m i d d l e portion breasts shall
fleshy, a n d
be equally developed, devoid of hair and well-grown a n d firm. o v e r g r o w n w i t h h a i r soft a n d r e s e m b l i n g c o n c h . R e d lips a r e a u s p i c i o u s ; s o a l s o a c i r c u l a r f l e s h y p l u m p face, 100. others Teeth like t h e Kunda-ower (white) a n d a sweet v o i c e like t h a t o f a c u c k o o . S i m p l i c i t y and absence 101. trical And of stubbornness h e a r like t h a t of a s w a n . a nose beautiful in a p p e a r a n c e with s y m m e t i p a l l these a r e not b e The auspicious in women. the nose. They must shall not be high. very thick. curves 102. at the a n d c o n s i d e r a t i o n for
Garuda
Purna
and be devoid of
hairs. T h e e a r s s h a l l not b e f l e s h y . T h e y m u s t b e s m o o t h T h e h a i r shall b e glossy, d a r k - b l u e a n d soft head is auspicious for the a n d of equal size. 104. women.
sacrificial pole, arrow, barley grain, iron club. B a n n e r , Chowri1, Goad etc. garland, a mount, akha, u m b r e l l a , l o t u s , fish, Svastika, a g o o d c h a r i o t , W o m e n with these signs shall b e c o m e a n d wellconsorts of princes. a lotus. 107. ed T h e p a l m s shall n e i t h e r b e d e p r e s s e d n o r e l e v a t e d . bliss i n w o m e n . T h e l i n e middle finger or in the u p p e r p a r t o f the i n s t e p very h a p p y a n d even win t h e foot o f years. t h e little f i n g e r is a line starting from the L i n e a r m a r k s ( a s h e r e i n a f t e r m e n t i o n e d ) shall i n d i c a t e c o n t i n u matrimonial 108. a kingdom. 109. T h e line a r i s i n g from hundred shall m a k e her live u p t o stity in w o m e n . 110. the woman 111. evity ; T h e l i n e f r o m t h e foot o f t h e t h u m b , i f s h o r t , m a k e s short-lived; if long, blesses the w o m a n with sons; the w o m a n is mentioned; If there wrist a n d g o i n g u p t o t h e T h e wrists s h a l l b e w e l l - f o r m e d
Or in the p a l m
i s a u s p i c i o u s . T h e h u s b a n d shall b e
b e t w e e n the i n d e x f i n g e r a n d t h e m i d d l e f i n g e r i t i n d i c a t e s c h a -
if faded the w o m a n shall be proudIf that line is broken in m a n y places is long a n d marks unbroken the of woman have been shortlived; if it contrary signs 112. finger a n d
1.
w o m a n enjoys long-
all auspicious If
the
as
ground,
a fly-flap
she is
or fan,
B u s h y tail of C m a r a
(Bos Grunniens)
SSED p . 2 0 6 .
1.65.121
surely a whore. If the thumb goes beyond the root
217 of the
index finger that too is inauspicious similarly. 113. If the calves are elevated or h a v e p r o t r u d i n g sinews
a n d a r e hairy a n d fleshy; if the belly resembles a pot. 114. A n d the p r i v a t e p a r t s are c u r v e d t o t h e left a n d a I f the n e c k i s s h o r t
b i t depressed the w o m a n b e c o m e s u n h a p p y .
it indicates poverty; if it is very l o n g d e s t r u c t i o n of the family. 115. there is no tawny in chastity. 116. If when she smiles two dimples are seen in the If it is very the eyes, s t o u t the w o m a n b e c o m e s eyesthese indicate very fierce, absence of
d o u b t a b o u t this. roving
c h e e k s , she i s
t h e w o m a n kills h e r b r o t h e r - i n - l a w . 117. and if the I f t h e b e l l y h a n g s d o w n she kills h e r f a t h e r - i n - l a w ; buttocks growth the hang down, she kills h e r h u s b a n d . is A of hair a b o v e the u p p e r lip inaus-
husband.
H a i r y breasts are inauspicious a n d uneven ears too S h a r p a n d uneven teeth indicate misery.
h a n d s r e s e m b l e t h o s e o f Rksasas, w o l v e s o r c r o w s , 120. woman If they a r e sinewy, u n e v e n a n d dry ( w r i n k l e d ) , the poor. An elevated upper lip indicates If shall
becomes These
q u a r r e l s o m e nature a n d harshness in speech. 121. there is mention defects a r e very great in ugly women. b e a u t y s o m e of these something defects c a n b e i g n o r e d . I have
218
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER SIXTYSrX
Astrology Hari said : 1. An i m a g e without characteristic marks is circular signs t h e r e o n . T h e n e x t o n e is Laksmi Nryana. Caturbhuja ( f o u r seventh and the better t h a n T h e first image
a r m e d ) i m a g e h a s four Cakras; the f i f t h , s i x t h a n d t h e Vsudeva, 3. twelfth. 4. Beyond that in the there i s Ananta. Purusottama
Navavyha
Datmaka. T h e e l e v e n t h is Aniruddha
Dvdatmaka is
n u m b e r of lines 5. Where
stone,
a n d Mahkla* a r e t h e s a c r e d p l a c e s , O a k a r a , 8. cipation. 4. 9. 13. 9. Ps, 10. (Trana), 23. Virodhl, 6. 10. 16. 19. 24. T h a t r e m o v e all sins a n d y i e l d e n j o y m e n t 1. 5. Prabhava, Prajpati. 7. (Dhtu), 15. 17. Vyaya, rlmukhq, 11. Vidhu 21. 8. (Visu). (Svabhnu). Sarvajit, 22. 18. Druna Sarvadhri,. Bhva 12. (Bhava), Dhtr 14. Ivara, Bahudhnya^ Agiras, 2. Vibhava, 3. ukra and eman(Sukla),
Pramoda,
Pramthi,
Vikrama, 20.
Svarbhnu 25.
(Vikrti),
Khara,
1. A town about six miles to the north of Ajmer in R a j a s t h a n . It has a lake considered to be very ancient a n d sacred. It is a place of pilgrimage. 2. T h e site of the M a h b h r a t a - w a r . 3. Modern Chenab. 4. T h e temple of M a h k l a at Ujjayin (modern Ujjain in M a d h y a Pradesh).
1.66.22 11. 30. Vilamba, 40. 26. Nandana, 34. 27. Vijqya, 31. Sarvari, 28. Jaya, 29.
(Hemalambi),
3 6 . Subhakrt, 3 7 . Sobhana, 3 8 . Krodha, 3 9 . Vivvasu, Plavaga, 42. Kilaka, 47. 52. 43. Saumya, 48. 44. nandi 53. 59. 45. 46. 54. 56. Virodhakrt, Pandhri Durmati, Dundubhi, 60. (Paritapi), 51. 55. 57. Pigala, Sutnati These are calender. Pramdi, i /a 58. (Klayukti), Raktksa,
Parbhava, 13.
5 0 . jVa/a,
Rudhirodgri,
Krodhana, a n d
J^aja. to Hindu
according
c i o u s o r i n a u s p i c i o u s c a n b e i n f e r r e d from t h e i r n a m e s . are given in 15. success by 16. make are five to be brackets). s h a l l now d e s c r i b e t i m e t h e Pacasvara Mrtyu. horizontally in order. (five
vowels).
six lines d r a w n
Agnikosthakas. 17. 18. stars 19. The Tithis (days of the lunar fortnight) Moon, three in the order. The letters, t w o six
Mercury,
f r o m Revati to Mrgairasall these a r e w r i t t e n in T h e n five stars are written each written with their first
square.
m o n t h s Caitra, e t c . a r e a l s o months in one square. 20. T h e time, 21. Orh Kfaum 22. chants
T h e Kal, Lii.ga w h a t e v e r s t a n d s fifth, it is his d e a t h . tithi, d a y o f t h e week, t h e s t a r a n d t h e m o n t h , S h a l l b e b e f o r e t h e rise o f the n a m e , o b e i s a n c e to Ksm Dyaga Siva, Sivmiksa The is the mystic mantra, O not otherwise.
H a r a , of this
Visagrahamati.
which en-
Garuda
Purna
SIXTYSEVEN or Pavana-vijaya
After h e a r i n g i t from H a r i , H a r a t o l d G a u r the k n o w T h e planets M a r s , S u n , E a r t h a n d the gods fire, a u r i airs a n d manifest through the pores on the
ledge of planets, etc. stationed in the body. a n d w a t e r g o d a n d Rhuall these p e r m e a t e t h e b o d y o f a m a n t h r o u g h the vital right side. 3. 4. Jupiter, Venus, Mercury and JVdi's ( n e r v e s ) through t h e JVdi Ida W h e n t h e Cra or m o v e m e n t is the M o o n a r e s t a t i o n e d in the m i d d l e of the left
a u s p i c i o u s actions shall be initiated s u c h as o c c u p y i n g a resort, m e d i t a t i o n , t r a d e , visit t o a k i n g , e t c . 5., 6. Svarodaya. 7-8. beneath the T h e JVdis or nerves functioning From the i n the b o d y are numerous and are of various forms. nerve-ganglion When And at t h e r i g h t JVdi f u n c t i o n s Sani ( S a t u r n ) , M a r s , that time inauspicious actions are started. a n d Rhu r e i g n s u p r e m e . F i n d i n g o u t t h e a u s p i c i o u s a n d the i n a u s p i c i o u s i s b a s e d o n t h e
a n d a r e c o i l e d i n t h e m i d d l e o f t h e u m b i l i c u s . T h e y c a r r y the very vital existence of m a n . 9. O f t h e m t h e o n e o n t h e left, the one on the right a n d t h e o n e i n the m i d d l e t h e s e t h r e e a r e i m p o r t a n t . T h e o n e
1. Betula attilis GVDB, p. 287.
1.67.21
221
i n the left i s p r e s i d e d o v e r b y t h e m o o n a n d t h e o n e i n t h e r i g h t resembles the sun. 10. world. 11. The nerve on the right the w i t h t h e e s s e n c e o f Rudra JVdis function death d r i e s u p the w h o l e w o r l d . 12. left the r i g h t . Mercury, 13. the Pigal 14. acts used. 15. 16. In cohabitation, battle Achievement a n d d i n n e r Pigal is beneficent. In auspicious actions, journeys, poison undertakings, o f p e a c e , s a l v a t i o n , e t c . Ida s h o u l d b e simultaneously A cautious followed b y k i n g s . 17. man shall 18-19. I f b o t h the n e r v e s f u n c t i o n Activities If both The m i d d l e o n e i s f i r e itself a n d i s a g r e a t a g e n t o f saves the whole d e s t r u c t i o n . T h e left o n e i s n e c t a r itself a n d
will result, a l l a c t i v i t i e s will b e d e s t r o y e d . involving going out a r e influenced by t h e the left nerve presided over by o n e a n d t h o s e i n v o l v i n g e n t r y a r e influenced b y t h e o n e i n W h e n the Ida or the m o o n a n d the sun is p e r m e a t e d by the V i t a l A i r Cruel or In deeds are d o n e w h e n the v i t a l a i r p e r m e a t e s
r e m o v a l of p o i s o n , e t c . Ida is p r e f e r a b l e . of ostracism, is to be
b o t h ruthless a n d gentle actions are avoided. It s h a l l be c o n s i d e r e d Visuva t h e e q u i n o x . remember In this. In gentle a n d auspicious activities e t c . t h e left n e r v e is always favoured. and minor about activities t o o auspicious and
i n u n d e r t a k i n g s o f profit a n d s u c c e s s i n life, shifting, I n w a r , etc., d i n n e r , killing a n d s e x u a l i n t e r c o u r s e w i t h w o m e n , the right nerve is g o o d . this the i s favoured. If one I n entries were to ask
i n a u s p i c i o u s a c t i o n s , profit a n d loss, success a n d f a i l u r e , life 20. T h e a n s w e r will n o t If the is enquirer no doubt b e c o r r e c t , i f t h e m i d d l e ndi i s asks when the leader is in the (achievement).
Garuda
Purna
If t h e iv ndi flows e i t h e r
i n t o t h e left o r i n t o t h e r i g h t , ruthless a c t i o n s a r e fulfilled i f t h e ndi i s terrific are neither g o o d nor b a d i f i t i s g e n t l e . I f the is c a l l e d understand stands side to is a n d the results svaravhini. 24-25. t h a t d e a t h will A y o g i n w h o is an e x p e r t myoga s h a l l take place then. If the enquirer
t h e left a n d asks, t h e rise o f t h e w i n d i s from t h e left. I f t o t h e right, the rise of the w i n d i s from t h e right. T h e left excellent if the enquiry is frontal if the enquiry is from b e h i n d . 26. 27. is devoid 28. possible. 29. of the on a If the enquiry is on the sixth d a y or a prntithi If it is This can l u n a r f o r t n i g h t t h e f i r s t m a n will b e v i c t o r i o u s . rikt-tithi, 30. t h e s e c o n d m a n will b e v i c t o r i o u s . W h e n f r o m t h e left, i t i s c a l l e d V m ; w h e n f r o m the A of life its sustains influence can be itself by Jupiter. If any thing r i g h t , D a k s i n . V m i s a u s p i c i o u s a t left, D a k s i n a t r i g h t . it is called S v a r a . If good signs of in the. Prnand without three alternatives are a n d the right side is excellent
victory, etc. are a i m e d at, They achieved to exception. With respect other nds
be mentioned unhesitatingly. T h e w i n d o n p a r w i t h t h e m o v e m e n t o f t h e left n e r v e If it begins to to blow along the p a t h it brings a b o u t yields success in actions. 31. uneven 32. If it blows
to the right, which is u n e v e n , it b r i n g s a b o u t u n e v e n result. elsewhere t h e left, result. T h e n the warrior who is in the m i d d l e of the
battlefield, becomes victorious. I n the m o v e m e n t o f t h e w i n d t o t h e r i g h t i f i t results there is no d o u b t it c a n be traced to the in even results then m i d d l e of the nd. 33. If the vital air permeates Pigal, he shall be victoIf the movement t a k e n s o far No as is that rious in the war that is to be tranquilised. a s l o n g a s t h e rise o f t h e n d , i t s h a l l b e direction. 34. H e will n o t b e c o m p e t e n t t o g i v e . hesitation is
flows
continuously, 35. That party shall be victorious. If it is void he can (movement) he has taken place can be pointed out as
point dead.
out defeat.
If the
cra
if it is extinct
36-37.
He who knows victory a n d defeat is a real scholar. His journey is always auspithe nd presided over
T o t h e r i g h t o r t o t h e left w h e r e v e r t h e n d m o v e s , s t e p p i n g i n t h a t d i r e c t i o n o n e o b t a i n s benefit. cious. b y t h e s u n a n d the m o o n f l o w s . 38. successful. 39. If the person therein enquires, he shall be surely A battle shall be fought when
Where the w i n d blows there success is sure, Even if Indra were to stand opposite. T h e ten
the
diviner
O G a u r , the
b e l o w ; the w i n d element is sideways; the e a r t h element is to be k n q w n s t a t i o n e d i n the m i d d l e ; t h e e t h e r e l e m e n t i s e v e r y w h e r e and always. 43. is in If (the n d ) goes shall up, death is the result; if it is
b e l o w p e a c e ; if it is sidewaysthe scholar shall the middleit tion; if it goes everywhere there is salvation
avoid it; if it
224 CHAPTER On the test Sta said : 1. I shall now expound the process of SIXTYEIGHT of gemsDiamond
Garuda
Purna
testing g e m s . other g o d s .
T h e r e w a s a d e m o n Bala. 2. ed Bala
He conquered Indra a n d
T h e y could not reconquer him. U n d e r the pretext of choosing a b o o n the gods requestto be the animal at sacrifice, he and was he killed conceded as the powerful,
himself to be tied
to the sacrificial
column.
for d o i n g
of gems.
w i t h Sttvika v i r t u e s .
a n d serpents over the seeds of g e m s . were speeding the seeds Wherever On the sky h e r e a n d t h e r e jungles. fell in the oceans, rivers,
the storehouses of gems. them imbibed the influence are the from
a c c o u n t o f their intrinsic of quelling obstacles poison, serpents a n d : Vajra (ruby) (Lapis Rudhira (coral).
merit some of
sickness, a n d others were d e v o i d of 9-10. (diamond); Marakata Lazuli), (Blood 11. its m e r i t s then be These Mukt (pearl), (Topaz), Sphafika
Indranlla
P e r s o n s w h o k n o w g e m s h a v e classified t h e m t h u s . First the s h a p e a n d the colour are to be tested; then a n d defects a r e to known; after technical b e u n d e r s t o o d ; its i n f l u e n c e m u s t with experts in gems w h o them the price shall be consultation literature on
G e m s b o u g h t o r f i r s t u s e d i n a b a d lagna o r i n a u s p i -
c i o u s d a y b e c o m e d e f e c t i v e a n d lose e v e n t h e i r m e r i t s .
1 .68.20 13. 14. concerning of gems. 15. Experts have spoken of d i a m o n d as highly starts with a while detailed Collection or wearing of only O n l y those who h a v e studied them, and who
be undertaken by
thunderbolt
moving
c l e s a c q u i r e d v a r i o u s s h a p e s i n t h e v a r i o u s p l a c e s a s t h e y fell. i n e i g h t different river Venv5 region a r e slightly : Himalayas, 18. have the blue Mtaga territory Saurs-tra, Paun<}.ra2,
Sauoira1 a n d t h e b a n k s of t h e
cloud; d i a m o n d s found
c o p p e r - c o l o u r e d ; t h o s e f r o m Kaliga h a v e t h e b r i l l i a n t c o l o u r o f g o l d ; d i a m o n d s from K o s a l a a r e d e e p y e l l o w i n c o l o u r ; d i a m o n d s from the 19. anywhere usual good sides a n d 20. P u n d r a territory are dark-blue and the diamonds presence if found in M t a g a land are not too d e e p yellow in colour. R e a l l y t h e d e i t i e s will g r a c e i t w i t h t h e i r in the world even if seen, which h a s a clear light which is quite defects, a bit of a d i a m o n d with very shade a n d the light, s y m m e t r i c a l in t h e
i s free f r o m t h e
in diamonds a r e
modern Santal
river in
226 assigned. colours. 21. Green diamonds are assigned to yellow to Lord Diamonds are classified also
Garuda according to
Visnu;
diamonds to V a r u n a ; o n e s t o the M a r u t s . 22. Kumuda1 brown like s h i n i n g like 23. colour Brhmanas flower the and
diamonds to n d r a ; brown diaY a m a and copper-coloured naturally beautiful. like a k h a , shall u s e d i a m o n d s d i a m o n d s white
eyes of
p l a n t a i n tree a n d the d r a s are specially assigned to the crimson or freshly c u t c o r a l a king can
s h a l l u s e d i a m o n d s r e f u l g e n t like t h e fresh s h a r p e n e d of diamonds k i n g s . T h e y a r e n o t for t h e g e n e r a l p u b l i c . O n e i s o f the J a v a f l o w e r ( C h i n a I n his capacity as the of any Rose) a n d t h e o t h e r y e l l o w like* t h e t u r m e r i c 24. wear good others. 25. different 26. it is The improper more use of colours baneful than the diamonds juice.
castes is
resulting from the i m p r o p e r pursuit of one another's avocation. A scholar shall not w e a r a d i a m o n d him in view of the p a t h assigned to chosen by him. A
qualities yields weal a n d w e a l t h ; otherwith even one o f its horns (angles) though
wise it becomes the source of sorrow. broken or withered, i n the h o u s e 28. withered m a r k s will 29. The scratched or shattered shall qualities. of which centre the apex is mutilated or resort to others is vitiated by dirty spots and not be retain-
p e o p l e w i s h i n g for p r o s p e r i t y e v e n
the goddess
of fortune to impressions
even if it happens to be the d i a m o n d of I n d r a . diamond that has if he of scratches in over a n y p a r t or is p a i n t e d with stripes of red destruction of a person even death.
1. Nymphaea alba.
will b r i n g a b o u t t h e
227 the
a r e a s follows.
I t m u s t h a v e six
elevated
t i p s , e i g h t e q u a l sides a n d t w e l v e s h a r p e d g e s . A perfect d i a m o n d with these features is not easy of I t h a s six f i n e tips, i t i s p u r e , t h e e d g e s a r e c l e a r a n d n o defects.
1
s h a r p . I t h a s f i n e c o l o u r . I t i s l i g h t . I t s sides a r e well s m o o t h It has 32. It sheds lustre all a r o u n d like the thunderbolt of Indra. i n b o d y , w e a r s a faultless diamond,
He who, pure
b r i g h t a n d s h a r p - e d g e d , s h a l l f l o u r i s h i n life, b l e s s e d w i t h w i f e , children, wealth, foodgrains and herds of cattle. 33. A l l sorts o f f e a r s a r i s i n g f r o m s e r p e n t s , imprecatory and who know the fires, p o i s o n , t i g e r s , thieves a n d 34. weighing Persons maledictory actions, the science of diamonds Its and
s o r c e r y o f the e n e m i e s s h a l l n o t h a r a s s h i m . g e m s s a y t h a t a m a n shall w e a r a twenty T a n d u l a s features a n d price are twofold. 35-36. las is two 1/13, taken T h e price of a diamond weighing as the s t a n d a r d . twelve T a n d u For further of o n e grains. W h e n the w e i g h t i s r e d u c e d b y in price is upto only gradually by d i a m o n d free from all flaws
(rice grains).
characteristic,
reduction in Tandula.
weight
a weight by rice
Diamonds
not weighed
E i g h t white mustard seeds constitute one T a n d u l a . I f a d i a m o n d p o s s e s s e s all other q u a l i t i e s a n d f l o a t s possession. visible or i n w a t e r , a m a n s h a l l w e a r t h a t a l o n e a l t h o u g h h e m a y h a v e all other precious gems in 39. 40. 41. If a d i a m o n d is v i t i a t e d by a s m a l l defect I f there are m a n y defects s m a l l or
i n v i s i b l e t o t h e e y e , o n e s h a l l g e t only o n e - t e n t h o f its p r i c e . great, not even seen is one h u n d r e d t h o f its p r i c e n e e d b e offered. A d i a m o n d , the defect o f w h i c h is clearly v a l u e d v e r y low even i f set i n a n o r n a m e n t o f g o l d .
1. JDadbici. As the legends record, it was fashioned out of the bones of the s a g e
Garuda
Pur ana
while setting in
an ornament it
she shall
n o t w e a r even a
Experts prepare imitation d i a m o n d s by using iron, (topaz), Gomedaka, Vaidrya (Lapislazuli), glasses. T h e y must be metals
t e s t e d well b y m e a n s o f a l k a l i n e s o l u t i o n s a n d e m e r y - w h e e l , e t c . other gems a n d b u t it Cannot be scratched by other g e m s or m e t a l s . W e i g h t is-a c r i t e r i o n i n t h e a p p r a i s a l o f Vajra (diamond) and Kuruvinda similar or dissimilar materials, other g e m s ; but scholars say that in d i a m o n d s contrary is the c a s e . (cyprus rotundus) But Vajra alone scratch 49-50.
c a n s c r a t c h a n o t h e r V a j r a , n o t h i n g else. D i a m o n d s a n d p e a r l s set i n o r n a m e n t s d o n o t s h e d If laterally cut, some d i a m o n d s m a y emit lustre scintillating with flashes of good rain-bow children lustre u p w a r d s . 51. A
u p w a r d s b u t t h e n they d o n o t e m i t l u s t r e s i d e w a y s . diamond blesses the w e a r e r w i t h although the tip m a y 52. the vassal A king kings w e a l t h , food g r a i n , a n d b e m u t i l a t e d , o r the a
faded colour or m a y contain dots a n d scratches. wearing and d i a m o n d dazzling with lightning a s s e r t i n g his s w a y o v e r by means of his e n e m i e s f l a s h e s will s u r e l y enjoy t h e w h o l e e a r t h over-powering his exploits.
CHAPTER
SEXTYNINE
On the test of Gems pearls Sta said 1. : Pearls are found in lordly elephants, clouds, wild the b a m b o o s . Pearls in
b o a r s , shells, f i s h e s , c o b r a s ^ o y s t e r s a n d oysters a r e m o r e a b u n d a n t .
1.69.13
2. the other 3. cious. 4. those Of the eight varieties of from pearls as the experts experts.
229 O n l y these a r e v a l u e d as g e m s a n d only these a n d not ones can be bored through entirelysay the
obtained 5.
poorest in quality. Pearls found from c e n t r a l p o r t i o n o f shells. a pala. Pearls 6. T h e y have big angles and weigh about elephants have rendered
yellowish colour without lustre. T h e well-known (of V i s n u ) b y its c l a s h w i t h r g a ( t h e b o w o f V i s n u ) g o o d breed are the sources of yellowish of lustre. 7. S m a l l light pearls are found in the mouths of the P t h n a fish that usually frequent the m i d d l e of the vast ocean. T h e y h a v e t h e s a m e c o l o u r a s their b a c k . 8. Pearls o b t a i n e d from the curved teeth of wild very r a r e boars are having the s a m e colour as 9. hail stone only in 10. their s o u r c e a r e and a n d elephants of pearls devoid
circular
p r i z e d like the D i v i n e B o a r ( V i s n u ) . Pearls found in the joints of b a m b o o s resembling the in colour places are very rare which noble since these b a m b o o s grow those virtuous m e n frequent a n d of c o b r a s a r e perfectly
n o t i n w i l d forests o r p u b l i c p l a c e s . Pearls found from the hoods r o u n d like f i s h a n d h a v e b r i l l i a n t c o l o u r frequently sharpened a n d polished. 11. Only meritorious persons will have access to the cobra-pearl. T h e n they 12-13. The man c a n get other g e m s of g r e a t brilliance, possessing cobra-pearl and should invite a n d l u s t r e like a s w o r d
(Protection rites) during an auspicious hour a n d place it on the t h e m a n s i o n . T h e n t h e w h o l e sky will b e e n v e l o p e d b y clouds hanging low. S o u n d s o f t h u n d e r will be rainbearing
230 heard as resonant as the sound of will i l l u m i n a t e t h e q u a r t e r s . 14. He who has a cobra pearl in his drums. Flashes
Garuda
Parana
of lightning
treasury is never
sky. B y t h e
emits all r o u n d it illuminates the quarters. No one c a n g a z e at its d a z z l i n g b r i l l i a n c e a s n o o n e c a n g a z e a t t h e d i s c o f the s u n . 16. and T h i s pearl outshines the brilliance of fire, m o o n , stars is equally b r i l l i a n t i n the d a y a s i n the n i g h t s u r r o u n d e d b y four gems is not an planets. It 17. oceans I am
a d e q u a t e p r i c e for this p e a r l e v e n i f t h e e a r t h , t h e m o s t b e a u t i f u l of a l l w o r l d s , is filled with g o l d . 18. Even if an indigent man were to obtain it as a result o f his p r e v i o u s m e r i t s h e will enjoy u n r i v a l l e d l o r d s h i p a s l o n g a s t h e p e a r l r e m a i n s i n his p o s s e s s i o n . 19. It is c a p a b l e of bestowing g o o d fortune not only u p o n subjects as well. I t is the meritorious king b u t also u p o n the 20. S c a t t e r e d a l l r o u n d from
c a p a b l e o f d i s p e l l i n g evil t h o u s a n d s o f y o j a n a s a l l r o u n d . heaven, the rows of teeth c o l o u r like t h e quality, having of the great d e m o n B a l a shining 21. w i t h its p u r e of great
m i l k y w a y , fell i n t o t h e w a t e r s o f t h e o c e a n o f v a r i o u s c o l o u r s . T h e seed of the pure g e m t h e lustre of full m o o n , f o u n d a p l a c e in 22. Where the seeds of beautiful the oyster where other pearl fell, the water
seeds b o r n of other sources also were present. from t h e c l o u d s t o o fell 23. Pearls and both together e n t e r e d t h e oyster (1)
shell a n d w e r e c o n v e r t e d i n t o p e a r l s . f o u n d a t e i g h t different p l a c e s a r e c a l l e d Sairhhalika ( o f C e y l o n ) , ( 2 ) Pralaukika ( H e a v e n l y ) , (3) S a u r strika (of G u j a r a t ) , (4) T m r a p a r n a , ( 5 ) P r a a v a (of Persian g u l f ) , ( 6 ) K a u b e r a , ( 7 ) P n d y a h t a k a (ofthe P n d y a country in South I n d i a ) , and (8) H e m a k a . 24. In size, shape quality and l u s t r e , the oyster p e a r l s from V a r d h a n a , P r a s k a , P t l a a n d o t h e r w o r l d s a n d S i r h h a l a a r e n o t inferior t o a n y o t h e r p e a r l .
1.69.35
25. n the matter of pearls (from
need not be taken into consideration. An expert shall note t h e features a n d the found 26. 27. two fifths size. Pearls of a l l sizes and everywhere. A n o y s t e r p e a r l g r o u n d well o n the emery wheel c a n
pearl weighing three M s a k a s is priced 2 0 0 0 silver pieces as the maximum. 28. price is If the pearl weighs three two a n d is a silver good) half M s a k a s , its pieces. A is pearl priced 800 one thousand hundred
six G u j s 2 h a s the m a x i m u m p r i c e o f t w o h u n d r e d silver p i e c e s , If it merits, the price c a n be increased by a h u n d r e d a n d fifty silver pieces. 30. I f t h e r e a r e n o t less t h a n s i x t e e n p e a r l s i n a D h a r a n a E v e n a child will b e p a i d a ( t e n p a l a s ) it is called D r v i k a . 31
h u n d r e d a n d ten silver p i e c e s for it. I f t h e r e a r e n o t less t h a n t w e n t y p e a r l s i n a D h a r a n a it B h a v a k a . I t c a n fetch s e v e n t y n i n e (ten p a l a s ) experts call 32. ed ikya. 33.
s i l v e r p i e c e s i f t h e p e a r l s a r e n o t deficient i n q u a l i t y . If a D h a r a n a is c o m p l e t e with thirty pearls it is c a l l Its m a x i m u m Forty pearls price shall be forty. together weighing a D h a r a n a can be Its price is fourteen.
Its price is thirty. S i x t y p e a r l s together weighor ninety pearls in a D h a r a n a is c a l l e d a bowl well and cook with finely
ing a d h a r a n a can be termed Nikararsa. Its price is eleven and nine. Rub
in ancient India.
Purna
by m e a n s of the process V i t n a p a t t i ( covering the crucible, etc. with a c a n o p y ) . T h e n cook the pearls, in milk first, then in water a n d then in lime water. F i n a l l y cook then ful out rub them with a shine has clean cloth. Vydi1, begin to brilliantly. them in condensed milk, Now the pearls will the great s a g e of wondercleaning pearls gold do a n d experts in gems.
powers, 38.
mentioned
this p r o c e s s o f
of consideration
for t h e w o r l d
A w h i t e p e a r l s h i n i n g like g l a s s t o g e t h e r w i t h Experts
o n e h u n d r e d t h o f i t b y w e i g h t s h a l l b e p u t i n m e r c u r y for s o m e time before using it as an ornament. like t h i s . 39-40. put it in hot If t h e r e is a d o u b t to the a r t i f i c i a l i t y of a p e a r l , T h e n take it next d a y cover a whole night. T h e oil w i t h a p i n c h o f c o m m o n s a l t . in Simhala
o u t a n d s o a k i t i n w a t e r for
it with a dry cloth a n d r u b it with grains of p a d d y . If the colour does not fade the pearl is g e n u i n e not artificial. 41. 42. A white p e a r l of p r o p e r size s m o o t h a n d heavy, p u r e quality. want is If a p e a r l delights even a p e r s o n w h o does not size, if it sheds white the hole is of a n d clean, circular in shape and brilliant is of good t o b u y it, i f i t i s o f p r o p e r white a n d circular, if 43. and faults.
rays, if it
CHAPTER
SEVENTY
On the test of GemsRuby Sta said 1. : T a k i n g the b l o o d of the m i g h t y d e m o n B a l a , traversedt he which sky a n d
somewhat
233 He was thwarted suddenly half way by R v a n a , K i n g who appeared like another Rhu, and was his e x p l o i t s s u c h a s t h e c o n q u e s t o f d e i t i e s in battles
of Lak,
times before. T h e r e u p o n the sun d r o p p e d the b l o o d in the excellent banks were overgrown with Areca-palms and whose
"whose d e e p p o o l s a r e c o n s t a n t l y a g i t a t e d b y the b e a u t i f u l t h i g h s of the Sirhhala maidens. 4. 5. T h e n c e f o r w a r d t h e river E v e r since, its b a n k s became famous are as Rvana Gag. pierced G a g 1 since i t a c q u i r e d the s a m e merits a s the divine g e m s d u r i n g n i g h t s a n d they a p p e a r a s t h o u g h t h e y a r e b y shafts o f g o l d , b l a z i n g 6. On its b a n k s resembling 7. flower, i n s i d e a s well a s o u t s i d e . and waters, rubies began to appear
strewn o v e r w i t h p r e c i o u s
R o s e ) blood, p o m e g r a n a t e seeds a n d the Kirhs'uka3 flower. All of them have a shining lustre. 8. S o m e of the rubies have the colour of vermillion, r e d centre has a lotus a n d Saffron; s o m e h a v e the colour o f L k s j u i c e ; althou g h the red colour is uniform throughout; their 9. s p e c i a l manifest brilliance; the rubies a r e self-luminous. S o m e of these rubies of the S p h a t i k a (crystal) variety, e n d o w e d w i t h all g o o d q u a l i t i e s , reflect a n d r e f r a c t t h e r a y s o f t h e sun i l l u m i n a t i n g all the s u r r o u n d i n g objects. 10. S o m e of these rubies have the o f t h e b r i l l i a n c e o f t h e fresh and Kantakri6 b l o w n red lotus h a v e a m i x t u r e of blue colour like that of K u s u m b h a 4 ; others 11.
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6.
lustre o f A r u s k a r a 5
f l o w e r a n d still o t h e r s h a v e t h e c o l o u r o f H i g u l a
(Asafoetida).
N o t identifiable. Pentapetes Butea Carthamus Semecarpus Solanum phoenicea. tinctorius. omacardium. monosperma.
xanthocarpum.
Garuda or Srasa;
2
Purna of
others h a v e the
lustre
t h e K o k a n a d a ( R e d L o t u s ) i n full b l o o m . I n their influence, f i r m n e s s a n d weight S a u g a n d h i k a rubies are similar to crystalline rubies; but they have the colour of the fine red lotus with a slight bluish tinge. 13. T h e K u r u v i n d a j a variety of rubies a r e red no doubt,, akin to that of the crystalline variety. Their inflbut that redness is not
T h e y a r e dull h u e d a n d the lustre r e m a i n s within. uence too is not on p a r with that of the crystals. 14-15. In the beds
variety of rubies a r e p r o d u c e d which have the d e e p red hue of o t h e r v a r i e t i e s o f r u b i e s , b u t they h a v e c r y s t a l l i n e r a y s ; i n A n d h r a they a r e n o t usually f o u n d ; if at all s o m e of t h e m h a v e the r u b y c o l o u r they f e t c h o n l y a less p r i c e . 16. akin low. 17. colour, I n brief, t h e g o o d f e a t u r e s o f g e m s heaviness, smoothness, evenness, are profusion of transparency, iridisto Similarly, in the T u m b u r u 3 territory too, s o m e rubies the crystalline variety are found but are priced very
cence and greatness. 18. G e m s a r e not g o o d if they a r e s a n d y , cracked within, a n d stained, if they a r e lustreless, r o u g h a n d dull a l t h o u g h they m a y h a v e all the characteristic features of their family. 19. ance, If any one wears a g e m of m a n y flaws out of ignora n x i e t y , sickness, d e a t h , loss of wealth a n d t h e n grief, 20. ed for well. 21. T h e spurious ones alien to genuine rubies but akin to rprnaka. can be detected by one another are (1) K a l a a p u r o d b h a v a , ( 2 ) S i m h a l a , ( 3 ) T u m b u r u d e o t t h a , (4) M u k t a p n y a a n d ( 5 ) 22-25. husky aspect. T h e f i r s t variety o f K a l a a h a s the peculiarity o f
o t h e r evils t o r m e n t h i m . Inferior alien varieties of g e m s a r e usually substitutThe i n t e l l i g e n t s h a l l n o t e this the five genuine ones.
T h e second S i m h a l a variety
its d a r k n e s s . T h e t h i r d v a r i e t y o f T u m b u r u d e o t t h a h a s the t i n g e
1. 2. 3. T h e Greek, Partridge. The Indian the crane. Vindhya-region. GP., p. 158. Probably SSED, p. 200.
1.70.34
of copper colour. T h e sky a n d the r p r n a k a called upon to Muktapnya variety is type
devoid of lustre a
a n c e . T h e s e characteristics show that they are alien. distinguish between it has r u b y one shall note whether being rubbed it loses its
a s p e c t ; whether it a p p e a r s to be s m e a r e d lustre;
fingers on the top it casts d a r k shade on either s i d e ; or whether on being tossed up a n d c a u g h t hold of retains all 26. 27. 28. ruby but 29. shall not all good an 30. brahmins. 31. Visnu) If the On doubt and O f t w o g e m s p u t t o test t h e o n e w i t h m o r e w e i g h t i s g e n u i n e . is not r e m o v e d , it shall be p u t on t h e sapphire no gem except diamond emery-wheel or scratched with a similar g e m a n d tested. ruby are and K u r u v i n d a can m a k e a scratch mark. There of many colour. spurious ones alien to the g e n u i n e Still here some are mentioned similar
o n l y t o i n d i c a t e their n a m e s a n d d i f f e r e n c e . A g e m belonging to an alien be worn points. alien along Even with a group devoid of virtue one endowed with of (the divine g e m genuine
with K a u s t u b h a
E v e n o n e C n d l a 1 c a n a t t a c k a n d kill Similarly
potency of m a n y gems endowed with g o o d qualities. N o evil c a n e v e n t o u c h the w e a r e r o f a Padmarga of great potency even if he is o r e v e n i f h e errs h a b i t u a l l y . 32. He who is mentally and bodily pure and wears b y its g o o d Padmarga 33. whose crimson of a colour is heightened c a u g h t a m i d s t his d e a d l y e n e m i e s
q u a l i t i e s i s n e v e r s u l l i e d b y a n y s o r t o f evil. The price T a n d u l a of well-cut, well-polished a Msaka of purified P a d m a r g a Hence d i a m o n d is equal to that of of great potency. 34. A g e m is prized for its c o l o u r a n d b r i l l i a n c y . a n y defect i n t h e s e t w o q u a l i t i e s lowers t h e v a l u e .
1.
Garuda
Parana
On the test of GemsEmerald Sta said : 1. Vsuki 2. 3. 4. excellent the T a k i n g a w a y the the king bile of the c h i e f of demons, B a l a , a c r o s s the sky a s a c r o s s t h e sky
of Serpents like a
t h o u g h he was cutting it into two. He a p p e a r e d Then o f silver i l l u m i n e d b y t h e g e m o n his h e a d . Garuda began to attack the it Serpent-king by his wings as if eager to destroy heaven a n d earth. Suddenly the Serpent dropped Mnikya mountain, which is on the ridge of the rendered fragrant by
Nalik 5.
R a m ( G o d d e s s L a k s m ) b e c a u s e o f its faith i n h e r a n d b e c a m e the source of M a r a k a t a ( E m e r a l d ) . 6. became nostrils. 7. Emeralds that got their irsa
2
G a r u d a caught unconscious. He
hold then
of s o m e of the falling bile b u t let out the line and stuff t h r o u g h his lustre from the the wings
grassy plain, moss, K a l h r a 3 flower, grass-blade a n d of G a r u d a are auspicious. 8. T h e place on the mountain where
t h e b i l e let l o o s e with
fell i s i n a c c e s s i b l e of M a r a k a t a
In the p l a c e
(i.e.
sea where
1. A
' S t o r a x is the T u r u s k a of Ayurveda, which is (L. Orientalis M i l l e r a n d from 188. 399. of inferior lebbeck quality of b a l s a m is found GVDB,p. GVDB,p.
a balsam L. an Indian
Styracijlua
Albizzia
3.
A v a r i e t y o f utpala.
1.71.22 it finally c a m e to) m a n y things grow. 10. cinal What cannot poison be cured from tbe
quelled by that. W h a t e v e r g r o w s t h e r e free f r o m d e f e c t s things. that with has gold even is considered to be the holiest of holy 12-15. dark dust; shade changes
ing types of emeralds are of good potency : E m e r a l d green colour, emerald that h e w n i n different ways a n d appears to b e shifted shoots
is endowed with qualities of shape, heaviness a n d and a on it; e m e r a l d the dazling interior light
light w h e n
i t a p p e a r like
flashes spread a n d
e m e r a l d that delights
T h e emerald within which a sheet of transparent to spread on account of the profusion of colour; tender as feathers to be a as of a great the is of the hue emerald of the is not
of rays of
t h i c k set a n d s e e m s
virtuous
stained a n d sand-grained a n d encrusted with iljatu is- of i n f e r i o r q u a l i t y . 19. over The remnant of any never be gem worn
those
w h o w i s h for w e l f a r e . T w o spurious emeralds Bhalltaki a n d Putrik have T h e P u t r i k s u b s t i t u t e loses its b r i l l i a n c e w h e n r u b b silken The cloth. G l a s s s u b s t i t u t e c a n b e d e t e c t e d b y its very close i m i t a t i o n of e m e r a l d the c o l o u r o f e m e r a l d b u t they a r e r e a l l y a l i e n t o i t . ed with a 22.
238 23. species ornament. 24. Diamonds, not pearls rays a n d other upward gems when
Purna alien in an
do
shoot up
when held horizontally the rays disappear. 25-27. endowed p o t e n c y shall b e w o r n after s e t t i n g it in gold at the following recital
specified o c c a s i o n s : A t t h e t i m e o f b a t h , A c a m a n a , prayers, when charms give when guests; Tridosas 28. than 29. gifts o f c o w when s a c r i f i c i a l rites (wind, bile and mantras are are performed to and and gold;
the preceptor
a n d when engaged in war. An e m e r a l d endowed with virtues weight. case of defects, the Similarly, in a ruby of equal
v a l u e o f a n e m e r a l d i s m o r e t h a n thai o f r u b y .
CHAPTER SEVENTYTWO
On the test of GemsSapphire Sta said 1. full were Laval 2. plant : B o t h the eyes in o f t h e d e m o n B a l a r e s p l e n d e n t like t h e a place where the Sirhhala their maidens shoots a n d flowers of the creeper with the tender fingers the
Longifoluis) of
from
brilliantly d u e to the a b u n d a n c e of S a p p h i r e s . the blue sapphire g e m s of bluish shades are found, lotus, ploughshare section, honey bee, as :the
1.
Pane?anus tectorius.
the colour of
r e s e m b l e a flock of p e a c o c k s ; s o m e h a v e t h e refulc o m i n g from b l u e j u i c e o f i n d i g o p l a n t ; a n d cuckoo. sapphire gems of great potency can be encrusted with clay,
gence of bubbles 5. 6.
f o u n d ; t h e y a r e o f u n i f o r m size, c l e a r l u s t r e a n d f i n e c o l o u r . sapphires and are those Tockbits a n d g r a v e l s , t h o s e T r s a (tremulousness), 7. 8. 9. o u t any 10. 11. tion beat. 12. 13. ill-luck 14. 15. 16. shall b e Still, u n d e r no circumstances, should any gem be s u b j e c t e d t o t h e test o f f i r e s e e k i n g m o r e b r i l l i a n c y . W h i l e t h e test i s b e i n g c a r r i e d o u t s o m e n e w defects T h i s brings owner, t h e m a n w h o c o n d u c t s t h e test a n d t h e c o n d u c t it. genuine ones in in glass, etc. in in it, it if due t o t h e p r o c e s s o f b u r n i n g m a y e n t e r t h e g e m s . to the m a n who induced him to P o e t s well w i t h holes, those having the flaw of with traces o f
those impregnated
m i c a . S o m e a r e d e f e c t i v e i n their c o l o u r . versed in the sacred technical literature p r a i s e t h e g e n u i n e g e m s f o u n d there ( S i m h a l a ) . V i r t u e s r e s u l t i n g from w e a r i n g s a p p h i r e a r e t h e s a m e Three types of R u b i e s have been enumerated before as in the case of rubies. b a s e d o n their s o u r c e s . T h e s a m e a p p l i e s t o s a p p h i r e s a l s o withdifference. T h e modes of testing the genuineness of sapphire
a r e the s a m e as those in the case of R u b i e s . T h e s a p p h i r e s t a n d s t h e test o f f i r e o f a l o n g e r d u r a ruby. It can withstand a greater quantity of than the
colour but actually alien are glass, m a r b l e , K a r a v r a a n d crystals. order. T h i s should be noted. If a s a p p h i r e preserved. So has a tinge of c o p p e r c o l o u r and also K a r a v r a U p a l a marble
Garuda
Purna
w h i c h h a s a b r i l l i a n t f l a s h like t h e is of great potency and that turns milk very r a r e . times It its
is the r e a l I n d r a n l l a . hundred w e i g h t entirely b l u e i s c a l l e d M a h n l a . T h i s i s b e c a u s e profusion of the c o l o u r . 19. T h e price o f a M s a o f r u b y i s the s a m e a s t h a t o f four M s s o f s a p p h i r e o f g r e a t v i r t u e . of the
of Vaidrya ( L a p i s L a z u l i ) and
and Pusparga
Karketana
the s h o u t o f the o c e a n a g i t a t e d a t the e n d o f a K a l p a 1 d i s s o l u t i o n after m a n y a d e l u g e ) produced. 3. near the 4. It is Not of many colours and the
different c o l o u r s i s p l e a s i n g a n d d e l i g h t f u l . far f r o m t h e lofty m o u n t a i n can be of of V i d r a a n d very found the m i n e of the demon, the frontiers o f K m a b h t i k a Raised aloft b y
the l a p i s l a z u l i g e m s . the l o u d s h o u t m i n e o f g r e a t v i r t u e s h a s v i r t u a l l y b e c o m e a n o r n a m e n t for t h e three worlds. 5. E m i t t i n g the f i n e c o l o u r s o f the c l o u d s o f r a i n y s e a s o n , g e m s shot off flames as it were in tune with the lapis lazuli
1.73.19 6. 7. L a p i s lazuli has the colours of all The chief of t h e m is the blue that which h a s the
the earth, beginning from R u b y . neck of a peacock or colour of the leaf of the outer
the colour of
feathers o f the C s a ( B l u e j a y ) b i r d a r e not a p p r o v e d o f b y the experts in the technical literature of g e m s . 8 A lapis lazuli g e m of c o m m e n d a b l e virtues brings g o o d l u c k t o its o w n e r ; i f i t h a s defects i t b r i n g s ill-luck. H e n c e , i t m u s t b e t e s t e d well ( b e f o r e b u y i n g a n d w e a r i n g ) . 9. colour. 10. A glass piece can be detected b y its inability to s c r a t c h ; a i u p l a b y its 11. that l i g h t w e i g h t ; a G i r i k c a b y its l a c k T h e r e a r e spurious g e m s resembling lapis lazuli, such i u p l a , a n d glass crystals affected by smoky as Girikca,
o f b r i l l i a n c e a n d a c r y s t a l b y its g r e a t b r i l l i a n c e . T h e price of two pal as of lapis lazuli is equal to of two there gold pieces in weight are many some can a n d of very of Sapphire 12. Although
c o m m e n d a b l e virtues. spurious imitations of a names can be indicated g e m of excellent 13. universal 14. inasmuch quality, here
f r o m w h i c h t h e v a r i e t i e s c a n b e inferred. An intelligent m a n characteristic T h e price as the e a s i l y s e e t h e difference. A is glossy surface, lightness in ornaments it with varies of alienness
expert or an 15.
incompetent
defect as the case m a y b e . T h e s e g e m s set c a r e f u l l y b y t h e j e w e l l e r , i f free f r o m outlive t h e p r e s e n t v a l u e a n d fetch e v e n six t i m e s w h i c h t h e g e m s fresh f r o m t h e m i n e o r i n current in other parts of the d e f e c t s , will their p r i c e . 16. world. 17-19. lent to According to M a n u a S u v a r n a weight is equivaM s a k a s . O n e seventh of it is called a Saj. sixteen T h e price t o w n s o n t h e s e a - c o a s t fetch i s n o t
Garuda
Purana
P a l a is D h a r a n a T h u s the explained.
CHAPTER SEVENTYFOUR On the test of GemsTopaz Sta said 1. : F r o m the particles of the skin of demon Bala that Himalaya mountain Pusparga (Topaz)
fell o n t h e t o p o f t h e 2.
g e m s of great virtue have c o m e u p . A g e m o f this v a r i e t y , y e l l o w i s h g r e y i n c o l o u r , i s c a l l e d (Ruby). If it is crimson-yellow it is called Padmarga Kaurundaka. 3. A t r a n s p a r e n t v a r i e t y slightly r e d a n d y e l l o w i s c a l l e d glossy a n d comK s y a k a ; slightly b l u e a n d white in colour, m e n d a b l e is called S o m n a k a . 4. (Ruby) ; 5. T h a t which is of deep red colour is indeed P a d m a r g a if it is of deep blue colour, it is fixed like called Indranla that of V a i d r y a also similar
CHAPTER SEVENTYFIVE On the test of GemsKarketana Sta said: 1. of lotuses. in the world
1.
the
nails
clusters
243 colour
white in colour is not a p p r o v e d of since it s u c h as sickness, etc. 3. Those Karketanas are very
glossy, p u r e , of uniform reddish hue, of yellowish tinge, o f d i v e r s e c o l o u r s a n d free f r o m d e f e c t s , snakelike scratches, etc. 4. dispels 5. mendable If, w h e n it i s set and in an o r n a m e n t of gold, it removes
heavy,
brilliant rays as if heated in fire, K a r k e t a n a K a l i defects family a n d general happiness. Those who wear K a r k e t a n a virtues for the sake of of
sickness,
embellishments
are highly
they p r o s p e r untied of
distorted
a s p e c t a n d p a l e b l u e c o l o u r a n d affected b y p a l e r e d h u e a p p e a r t o h a v e the s h a p e o f the genuine b r i l l i a n c e a n d colourful 7. If K a r k e t a n a is effect. s c r u p u l o u s l y t e s t e d for its c o l o u r a n d T h e price is K a r k e t a n a though devoid
CHAPTER
SEVENTYSIX
Garuda
Purna
elephants, lions,
tigers, f l y f r o m h i m a t
H e n e e d n o t fear a n y o n e .
H e c a n w a n d e r like a n for m a n y y e a r s . He
unfettered elephant.
P o i s o n s o f s n a k e s , b i r d s , m i c e a n d s c o r p i o n a r e ineffective. h a s n o fear f r o m f l o o d s , fire, e n e m i e s o r t h i e v e s . 7. of the 8. An intelligent m a n m u s t colour of moss or clouds, shall fix the shun
rough of
CHAPTER SEVENTYSEVEN
On the test of GemsPulaka Sta said: 1. T h e Serpents publicly worshipped the chief o f d e m o n s , rivers f l o w i n g i n t h e nor-
1.78.3 2.
a n d claws in the territories : D r n a 1 ( E a s t e r n p a r t of m o d e r n M l v ) , Vgadava, Mekala2, Klaga. of Guja plantain 3. (a red-black berry), Ajana tree. P u l a k a s o f v a r i e g a t e d c o l o u r s o f shell, l o t u s , h o n e y b e e
3
lotus-stalk.
T h e y a r e b r i l l i a n t like t h e m u s k - d e e r , f i r e a n d t h e
a n d the A r k a
a n d there by crows,
v u l t u r e s i n their m o u t h s
wet with
blood and flesh bring about death and hence should be avoided. T h e p r i c e o f a perfect P u l a k a s t o n e a p a l a i n w e i g h t i s f i v e h u n d r e d silver pieces.
CHAPTER
SEVENTYEIGHT
On the test of GemsBloodstone Sta said : 1. Narmada. 2. From that did originate the g e m Blood-stone of v a r i o u s f o r m s a n d sizes, w i t h c o l o u r s like t h a t o f a g l o w w o r m , t h e b e a k of a parrot, etc, b u t of manifest uniform thickness throughout. 3. Indranla flash.
1. 2. 3. The The region around D h a s n a in Central India. region around Mount C. Mekala the source of the Narmada
of the d e m o n of the
Bala river
low-lyingmarshes
of prosperity
Garuda
Purna
On the test of Gems Crystal Sta said 1. : B a l a r m a e x e r t e d h i m s e l f a n d s c a t t e r e d t h e fat o f t h e Vindhya and types the China and Nepal. (crystals) of different originated as lotus
therefrom: A k a u d d h a ( a s clear a s the s k y ) , T a i l k h y a ( h a v i n g the brilliance 3. diately. of oil) Mrnlaakhadhavala of sins, like (white stalk a n d a k h a ) A gem a n d others of various colours. destructive Sphatika, does not
CHAPTER EIGHTY On the test of Gems Coral Sta said 1. : esa (the Serpent king) carried the entrails of the
d e m o n B a l a a n d d e p o s i t e d the s a m e i n K e r a l a a n d other p l a c e s ; there corals of g r e a t virtue a r e p r o d u c e d . 2. the blood foreign T h e most important of them is the of a hare, the Guj-berry or are there are lands where corals a b o u n d o n e c o l o u r e d like the China-rose. T h e Sunlaka, Devaka and crimson colour.
R o m a k a . 1 C o r a l s found
of deep
C o r a l s found elsewhere are not so i m p o r t a n t . T h e p r i c e of coral d e p e n d s u p o n t h e efficiency o f t h e a r t i s a n . 3. 4. A c o r a l o f p l e a s i n g c o l o u r , soft a n d Is productive of and glossy, possessing deep crimson colour, w e a l t h a n d food-grain in the world a n d sorrow. is necessary O a u n a k a , knowknowledge for t h e a n d d i s p e l s t h e fear o f p o i s o n ledge of crystals of gems.
I. Modern Rome.
corals
1.81.8
CHAPTER EIGHTYONE Sacred Sta said : 1-2. everywhere viz., sea). Places
247
G a g is the holiest of the holy rivers. G a g is easy of a c c e s s in H a r i d v r a 1 ( a t the s o u r c e ) , P r a y g a ( a t the confluence P r a y g a is a very holy p l a c e 3. conducive of worldly enjoythere. dip therein) it dispels taken the
By resorting to it ( b y t a k i n g a
s i n s ; t h o s e t o w h o m o b l a t i o n s a r e offered t h e r e e n j o y a l l d e s i r e s . V r n a s is the holy p l a c e where form of 4. place there. 5. pleasures 6. Dvrak and is a beautiful city. It affords is worldly salvation. T h e dispels all eastern sins. is a Sarasvat ambhala4 great holy holy. T h e it Vivea (Lord i v a ) . K u r u k s e t r a is a holy is conducive p l a c e . By acts of charity at this enjoyment and salvation. is installed Somantha to worldly L o r d Keava has
P r a b h s a 2 is a
very holy p l a c e . L o r d
s u r r o u n d i n g territories known as S a p t a s r a s v a t a a r e very holy. Kedra3 village is an place. For excellent holy p l a c e . 7. Nryana
v e t a d v p a , city o f M y n a i m i s a a n d
great holy places. Ayodhy, Aryatrtha, C i t r a k t a 5 a n d G o m a t a r e all holy. 8. T h e holy place of V a i n y a k a , a n d Rmagiri-Arama*
1. 2. been 3. 4. 5. 6.
Spelt
Haradvra
re-built
the H i m a l a y a s .
Garuda places.
1
Purna
bhadr, railam
a n d S e t u b a n d h a n a a r e holy places.
i s a n excellent holy p l a c e . B h r g u t u g a , K m a t r t h a , a n d A m a r a k a n t a k a 3 are equally holy places. 10. Hari in 11. are great 12. 13. and of Lord places. M a h k l a ( L o r d i v a ) i s the deity i n U j j a i n ; ( L o r d the f o r m of rdhara is the deity in K u b j a k a 4 ;
K u b j m r a k a is a great holy p l a c e ; K l a s a r p i 5 yields all desires. M a h k e 6 , K v e r , C a n d r a b h g a l o n g with V i p a holy rivers. is Ekmra', a Brahmatrtha8, c i t y ; o n a is iva, be Devakotaka9 a great holy goddess sacred
a r e all g r e a t holy p l a c e s . Mathura beautiful river. J a m b s a r a s 1 0 i s a g r e a t h o l y p o o l ; Wherever the idols of S u n , Visnu are installed shall Ganea, considered
is a h o l y p l a c e y i e l d i n g
Similarly, and
Svmitrtha
in
South
India. river.
A s a c r e d hill n e a r K a r n a l , o n t h e b a n k o f K r s n . A place in M a d h y a Pradesh, the source of N a r m a d Modern Not Not Kannauja in Uttara Pradesh. N o t identifiable. identifiable. identifiable
N o t identifiable. N o t identifiable. N o t identifiable. Not Not Not Not identifiable. identifiable. identifiable. identifiable.
1.81.23 16.
249 K m a r p a 1 i s a holy p l a c e w h e r e g o d d e s s K m k h y
is the presiding deity. P u n d r a v a r d h a n a k a is a holy p l a c e where K r t t i k e y a is installed. 17. 18. accords 19. V i r a j a s 2 i s a g r e a t T i r t h a a s well a s n p u r u s o t t a m a . 3 Godvar boons. is a holy is river; Payosn is a river t h a t sins; M a h e n d r a i s a h o l y m o u n t a i n a n d K v e r i s a h o l y river. Vindhya holy mountain dispelling
is
a great T r t h a ;
ukratrtha7
is a
h o l y p l a c e t h a n w h i c h there i s n o o t h e r m o r e s a c r e d p l a c e . abides nearby, h e n c e t h e p l a c e affords s a l v a t i o n e v e n if a p e r s o n defiles it. 2 1 . Nanditrtha10 accords is b e y o n d that. 22. K r s n , Ven,
15
V i r a j a 8 is a h o l y p l a c e t h a t yielding fruits o f a
T h e m e d i t a t i o n on B r a h m a n is on a p a r with sacred
o f t h o u g h t h a v e a l s o o n a p a r w i t h these p l a c e s .
Modern Not
Assam.
identifiable. in the N o r t h - K a n a r a district of K a r n a t a k a . in north O n k a r M a n d h a t a north on the bank of N a r m a d a river. Mahes'vara, south of Indore in M a d h y a Pradesh.
T h e r e i s a hill a n d a fort o f this n a m e i n C e n t r a l I n d i a . identifiable. identifiable. identifiable. the same as the famous Nandigrma of the R m y a n a .
Probably
It is now known as Nandgaon, South of F y z a b a d in U t t a r a Pradesh. Modern Nsika in Maharastra. MostjDrobably some other Modern Modern Gandaka. Ravi. G o v a r d h a n a than the one near M a t h u r a .
N o t identifiable.
Garuda
Parana-
t h a t h a s the e d d y o f
Jna
(pure
knowledge)
D h y n a (meditation)
(passion) a n d D v e s a (hatred) attains the s u p r e m e goal. T h e d e m a r c a t i o n o f p l a c e s p a r t i c u l a r l y h o l y o r otheris a holy p l a c e ; this is n o t . " He w h o identifies wise i s for o n l y those p e o p l e w h o d i f f e r e n t i a t e t h i n g s a n d p l a c e s saying " T h i s 26. e v e r y t h i n g w i t h B r a h m a n will n o t f i n d a p l a c e n o t h o l y . A l l rivers a n d a l l m o u n t a i n s a r e h o l y p l a c e s f r e q u e n t holy d i p , making gifts a n d these p l a c e s h a v e V i s n u ; T p is an great sacred ed by gods and others. T a k i n g a e n d l e s s benefit. 27. r r a g a 1 i s a holy p l a c e o f L o r d river. Territories excellent pious place. 28. t h e shrines
5
performance of S r d d h a and P i n d a d n a in
S a p t a g o d v a r a a r e holy p l a c e s a n d K o n a g i r i 2 i s a
S u r e v a r , a r e t h e holiest o f holy. 29. H e w h o t a k e s a holy d i p i n G a g d v r a 6 , K u v a r t a 7 a n d K a n a k h a l a 8 , in the m o u n t a i n s of V i n d h y a a n d N l a p a r v a t a 9 ' is not born again. Sta said : 30. Hari, 31. attainment After h e a r i n g the After m e n t i o n i n g among Trthas d e t a i l s o f the T r t h a s from the T r t h a s he which spoke about Lord Gay
the foremost
o f B r a h m a l o k a for e v e r .
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.
near in
Probably the place known as K o n r k a of Mahlaksm Goa. T h e temple of the G o d d e s s in identifiable. Haridvr. Saharanpur identifiable. Modern
Situated in Modern
District of U t t a r a
Pradesh.
Nilgiri.
251
O V y s a , listen. I s h a l l n a r r a t e , in brief, t h e d e t a i l s of T h e r e was a d e m o n G a y a of great vitality. Devas, Lord scorched e x t r e m e l y b y his Once, he
the greatness of G a y . p e r f o r m e d a terrible p e n a n c e which scorched all living beings. austerity, took Visnu.
Lord Visnu said : "When my great body is felled, all of you iva shall be
experiencing, welfare w i t h i n . " T h e g o d s s a i d " S o b e i t . " T h e r e after, o n e d a y , h e c u l l e d lotuses for worship of from t h e Milk-ocean and brought them to K k a t a . T h e demon was delude d b y V i s n u ' s M y a n d i n s t e a d o f p r o c e e d i n g w i t h his w o r s h i p h e l a y d o w n a n d s l e p t . T h e n V i s n u killed h i m w i t h t h e m a c e . 6-7. with the Thenceforward, L o r d Visnu has been staying there mace lifted u p , r e a d y t o offer and salvation. Over the of that d e m o n , L o r d i v a , in the form V i s n u a n d B r a h m a too predeity d e m a r c a t e d the it would be a
emblem)
A m a n who performs
ceremonial 9.
b a t h s t h e r e will a t t a i n h e a v e n
of B r a h m a , never the hell. Understanding the holy c h a r a c t e r o f G a y , B r a h m a h i m s e l f p e r f o r m e d a sacrifice t h e r e a n d h o n o u r e d t h e b r a h m i n s who c a m e there as Rtviks. 10. The L o r d created a great stream of juice (of milk
1
a n d m i l k p r o d u c t s ) , p o n d s , e t c . a n d different t y p e s o f foodstuffs fruits, e t c . H e t h e n c r e a t e d t h e d i v i n e K m a d h e n u . 11. T h e land 15 kilometres all r o u n d the constituting the h o l y site o f G a y w a s g i v e n a s gift t o
1. T h e divine cow who
Brahmins.
fulfils a l l d e s i r e s .
252 12. 13. The T h e e a s y a c q u i s i t i o n o f the l a n d gift Y o u r l e a r n i n g will n o t riches flow with water and
Garuda
Purna
m a d e the brah-
m i n s c o m p l a c e n t . T h e n the b r a h m i n s were cursed. extend even to three generasuccessive milk. The t h i r d heir. mountains not tions. Y o u r will n o t s u r v i v e y o u r
r i v e r will 14.
other edibles).
i f they w o r s h i p y o u . " of r d d h a 16. go unto this. 17. wife T h e f i v e g r e a t sins, v i z . with sinners the m u r d e r of a brahmin, preceptor's drinking wine, s t e a l i n g , illicit i n t e r c o u r s e w i t h t h e in a cowshed
rddha at Gay. who die and are w h o are killed by a n i m a l s a n d dacoits, a n d those who die d u e to snake-bite them. 19. the i s difficult to explain in offering detail the greatness of at Gay benefits a c c r u i n g from food oblations salvation if G a y r d d h a is performed unto
CHAPTER
EIGHTYTHREE of Gay
G a y is
a great holy
place:
1.83.14 2-3. the whole T o the east o f G a y i s the p l a c e and of this north it extends is a 15 Gayksetra manes place
253 Mundaprstha. In
The
oblations
person
manes. T h e Gayairas (the head of G a y ) is three the mount Janrdana and the well known
m n a s a is Gayiras. It is called Phalgu-trtha. offering p i n d a t h e r e , lord of lords Visnu the m a n e s a r e freed. S i m p l y presides over G a y in the of three b y g o i n g t o G a y o n e i s freed o f m a n e ' s d e b t . form of M a n e s . 7. shrines 8. from deity) By visiting his shrine one at Gay i s freed
d e b t s (to g o d s , m a n e s , S e e i n g the
sages and guests). a n d visiting the Kedra of B r a h m a Prapitmaha a m a n b e c o m e s free one becomes (the free
main highway
from the d e b t s to the m a n e s . all sins. 9. 10. shrines comes After primordial
M d h a v a a n d P u r u s o t t a m a , the m a n is not born again. O B r a h m i n S a g e ( V y s a ) ! By and Kanakrka of M a u n d i t y a free 11. Sandhy 12. 13. vara the noble, a m a n be-
one attains B r a h m a ' s world. Getting a n d visits the s h r i n e o f G y a t r , o n e g e t s gods. shrine of Svitr in the m i d d a y , one of Sarasvat in one in the e v e n i n g By visiting the By visiting fruits top t h e fruit o f
g e t s t h e fruit o f a l l s a c r i f i c e s . the shrine one gets the on the 14. material By o f c h a r i t a b l e gifts. B y v i s i t i n g t h e s h r i n e o f of the lord mountain, Dharma b e c o m e s free f r o m Dharmranya the
254 15. enables goal. 16. By visiting the one's ancestors shrine to of Cow in
Garuda
Purna one
Dhenuvana
attain
B r a h m a l o k a . By visiting
B y v i s i t i n g t h e shrines o f K o t v a r a a n d A v a m e d h a debts are one wiped i s freed the lord freed off. B y v i s i t i n g t h e from the shrine of b o n d a g e of worldly
Svargadvrevara
Brahmevara By
visiting t h e one
mounthe
Mundaprstha
visiting
a n d l o r d G o p a t i o n e b e c o m e s free from d e b t s t o the m a n e s . Siddhea, Gayditya, c o m e s free from 20. 21. He Gaja Mrkandeyevara
A ceremonial b a t h in the
a n d a visit t o t h e s h r i n e o f G a d d h a r a , A r e t h e s e n o t sufficient for m e n o f m e r i t o r i o u s d e e d s ? ancestors rivers, upto the twentyfirst r e m o v e and lakes of the attain world m a k e s his 22. 23.
Brahmaloka. T h e holy oceans will b e c o m i n g t o P h a l g u t r t h a , o n c e every d a y . In the whole world, G a y is the holiest; in G a y , G a y i r a s is 24. the holiest spot a n d In gayiras the Phalgutrtha o f K a n a k a river i s N b h i t r t h a a n d i n
is the holiest since it constitutes the m o u t h of g o d s . To the north its m i d d l e i s t h e h o l y T r t h a c a l l e d B r a h m a s a d a s . A b a t h t h e r e in enables one to attain B r a h m a l o k a . 25. becomes 26. dha in After offering P i n d a ( f o o d - b a l l s ) etc. i n t h e well o n e free By from taking indebtedness the to the manes. in rddha at ancestors to Brahmaloka. ceremonial bath Harhsatrtha a A person who performs r d in G o m a k a takes
A k s a y a v a t a takes
Rmatrtha,
Agneyatrtha,
i s not b o r n a g a i n ; a n d i n the D a k s i n a M n a s a takes his tors to the B r a h m a l o k a . 29. A m a n who performs T a r p a n a on the top A person who
B h s m a m a k e s the m a n e s cross hell. 30. gelly loka. 31. Aindra, 32. A person who performs rddha A p e r s o n w h o after and cows, visits in taking
D h e n u k r a n y a , takes
Nara,
Vsava and
Vaisnava and
also i n M a h n a d Sandhy,
t a k e s his a n c e s t o r s t o t h e B r a h m a l o k a . A person who rddha performs ceremonial bath, Tarpana and i n the TthasGyatra, Svitra (and
S r a s v a t a takes his ancestors u p t o the h u n d r e d a n d f i r s t r e m o v e to the B r a h m a l o k a . 33. by With the m i n d Tarpana a b s o r b e d i n c o n t e m p l a t i n g his a n c e s to the m a n e s and gods he be will b e t o r s t h e d e v o t e e s h a l l p a s s t h r o u g h t h e cleft B r a h m a y o n i . T h e n performing 34. satiates 35. 36. today." 37. performing 38. A By taking the rddha person on ceremonial bath in a rock in Rmatrtha the and Prabhsa, manes freed f r o m t h e p a n g s o f b i r t h ( i . e . manes By forever. A h e will n o t who born again). rddha
in the holy p o n d
performing
Dharmaypa and
K p a o n e b e c o m e s free f r o m d e b t s t o t h e m a n e s . He shall invoke g o d s by saying ' ' O G o d s ! ye be the I have performed rddha for m y ancestors witness u n t o t h i s .
though long departed can be m a d e liberated. who performs r d d h a in the holy T r t h a twentyfirst r e m o v e . S v a p u s t shall uplift h i s a n c e s t o r s u p t o t h e
A p e r s o n w h o p e r f o r m s r d d h a o n t h e hill M u n d a p r s t h a s h a l l l e a d his a n c e s t o r s t o t h e B r a h m a l o k a .
256 39.
Garuda
Purna
A p e r s o n w h o offers P i n d a a n y w h e r e 40. 41. me." 42. It is certain The pilgrim shall place
everlasting liberation
t h a t h e will a t t a i n B r a h m a l o k a a l o n g
with his m a n e s . T h e o b l a t i o n s offered t o t h e m a n e s i n D h a r m a prstha, and Brahmasaras, in G a y and in 43. act of Aksayavata in G a y r s a shall be everlasting. Dharmranya, Dharmaprstha The and visiting Trthas,
Dhenukranya, 44. A n d performing Arghya to is to be the t h e m a n e s uplifts t w e n t y west of in the river M a y a the region of generations. B r a h m r a n y a 45-47. Mataga in rddha the
while in the east are B r a h m a s a d a s , N g d r i a n d B h a r a t r a m a . shall performed A r a m a of Bharata. Pnduil zone in the is T h e r e is the holy p l a c e t h e west situated. If one performs third d a y of the
called G a m p a k a v a n a to the south of G a y i r a a n d to of Mahnad. lunar fortnight 48. Trtya. who Heaven. 49. T o the north of K r a u c a p d a is There or r d d h a there in the benefit is s e c u r e d . T o the north o f V a i t a r a n T h e r e the sacred spot rddha there shall is of Nicir on the
sacred eddy of K a u i k everlasting the sacred pond called his a n c e s t o r s t o t h e the sacred pond
K r a u c a p d a is situated. O n e take
performs
N i c i r . E v e n a s i n g l e visit t o G a y a n d offering o f P i n d a o n c e i s rarely secured, then what of those who stay there permanently ? 50. lift his benefit If the pilgrim performs T a r p a n a i n M a h n a d for and upthe m a n e s a n d gods he family. If Sandhy performing is the performed same two for in the twelve Svitratrtha the years shall be of 51. acquired. 52. H e w h o s t a y s for fortnights (the bright a n d the shall a t t a i n e v e r l a s t i n g w o r l d s
1.83.64
d a r k ) i n G a y purifies his family u p t o t h e T h e r e i s n o d o u b t i n this. 53. 54. By seeing the seventh
257 generation.
v i n d a a n d K r a u c a p d a , t h e p i l g r i m i s freed f r o m a l l sins. W h e n solar or lunar Makara (JanuaryFebruary) 55. seven A rddha in fruitful. person river who performs famous rddha where debts. the river By visitb e freed from m a t e r i a l Vil P i n d a shall
I t b e s t o w s r a r e m e r i t s a n d i s h i g h l y beneficent t o t h e p e o p l e . performed in M a h h r a d a (great-eddy) and in the cave of G r d h r a k t a is of Kauik, times 56. ing the A Mlaksetra
d d h a he shall go to heaven. A p e r s o n w h o takes S o m a p a d a shall d e r i v e t h e fruits o f V j a p e y a s a c r i f i c e . B y offering P i n d a s i n R a v i p d a t h e fallen s o u l s s h a l l The m a n e s consider desire for sons will g o themselves blessed with a uplifted. 59.
s o n i f h e g o e s t o G a y a n d offers food o b l a t i o n s . Fathers i n t h e i r fear o f falling i n t o to G a y a n d uplift u s " . excesHell thinking, " O n e of them sively j u b i l a n t . 60. o n e else 61. T h e y will think like this : " E i t h e r at some the son or s o m e t i m e o r other s h a l l offer u s w a t e r a t l e a s t b y t h e eterA person Pund-
O n s e e i n g t h e s o n w h o h a s r e a c h e d G a y the m a n e s a r e
wading through it in G a y k p a . " A pilgrim takes any one with that n a m e to shall a t t a i n the n a l B r a h m a n b y r e p e a t i n g w h i c h h e offers t h e P i n d a . w h o visits K o t i t r t h a arlka. 62. manes. 63. rddha, 64. T h e r e i s n o d o u b t i n this t h a t a p e r s o n w h o p e r f o r m s offers Pinda and makes a gift of a c o w uplifts his The river w h i c h i s r e n o w n e d i n t h e t h r e e w o r l d s a s in Gayksetra for t h e uplift of the Vaitaran has incarnated
Visnuloka called
258
Garuda
Purna
h i s f a t h e r ) h e s h a l l feed t h e l o c a l b r a h m i n s w h o h a d b e e n a l l o t t e d that right b y B r a h m a . 65. 66. Their post is Brahmasadas. T h e s a m e is the post of S o m a p a s (drinkers o f S o m a j u i c e ) . T h e worship, r d d h a , e t c . shall be in the p l a c e assignIf they are honoured, honoured shall all the e d b y B r a h m a a n d t h e B r a h m i n s also shall b e those mentioned by B r a h m a . 67. according deities be along with the m a n e s . The to pilgrim straic shall propitiate the B r a h m i n s a t G a y injunctions by means of Havyas and for shedding The best p l a c e
K a v y a s (sacrificial 68.
foodstuffs).
the mortal body is G a y . T h e r e is no doubt in this t h a t h e w h o m a k e s t h e gift holy place, derives the of a bull in G a y k s e t r a , the unrivalled m e r i t of a h u n d r e d Agnistomas. 69. 70. whether 71. obtains bath An O intelligent Vysa, man c a n offer P i n d a u n t o h i m s e l f a s be offered t o all a t G a y , friends i n a c c o r d a n c e man u n t o others at G a y b u t without using gingelly seeds. Pindas shall cousins, ancestors kinsmen or
with Sstras. By taking the ceremonial bath at R m a t r t h a a the benefit of a gift o f h u n d r e d c o w s . By taking the
t h o u s a n d cows. N i c i r a m a n t a k e s his a n c e s t o r s t o B r a h m a l o k a ; a t h e r m i t a g e t h e benefit of V j a p e y a . 73. 74. on a par And by staying i n M a h k o for a y e a r h e g e t s t h e fruit o f A v a m e d h a ( H o r s e s a c r i f i c e ) . T h e r e is a holy river flowing from B r a h m a s a r a s which whole world. It is famous as A g n i d h r and is here derives the as fruit of Agniwith Kapil ( t h e divine cow that grants all b o o n s ) . i f o n e h a s fulfilled one gets sanctifies the
Kumradhr
t h e fruit o f A v a m e d h a . h e will a t t a i n s a l v a t i o n .
reached L o r d
Subrahmanya
259
By taking the ceremonial b a t h in S o m a k u n d a a m a n the moon's world. A person giving Pindas in the
s a c r e d p o n d of Sariivarta shall be highly lucky. 77-78. off a l l his sins. ancestors. By A m a n offering Pindas i n P r e t a k u n d a shall w a s h Tirthas, Devaaccumulated T h o s e w h o offer bowing to lord P i n d a s in the Vasisthea all
CHAPTER
EIGHTYFOUR of Gay
t h e n d i s g u i s e h i m s e l f a n d g o r o u n d his v i l l a g e . T h e n p r o c e e d i n g w h a t i s left o v e r a f t e r D u r i n g his way rddha. of charity). 3-4. Gay E v e r y s t e p t h a t h e t a k e s after l e a v i n g his h o u s e t o w a r d s his a n c e s t o r s to ascend a step towards heaven. of tonsure a n d enables H e shall g o r o u n d that village a s well.
j o u r n e y t o G a y h e shall n e v e r t a k e P r a t i g r a h a ( m o n e y b y
f a s t i n g h o l d s g o o d ; b u t i n the c a s e o f K u r u k s e t r a , V i a l , V i r a j performed at G a y d u r i n g the d a y or night. A person performing r d d h a in V r n a s , o n a n a d a heaven. By going to U t t a r a m n a s a unrivalled achievement is performs r d d h a also a n d f r e q u e n t l y i n M a h n a d s h a l l t a k e his a n c e s t o r s t o T h e pilgrim who takes b a t h a n d
Garuda D a k s i n a m n a s a he place he
Purna
s h a l l offer
P i n d a , e t c . silently.
At that
s h a l l w i p e off t h e t h r e e -
p l a c e n a m e d K a n a k h a l a famous in the three worlds, frequented by devas and sages a n d infested i n g t o t h e S i d d h a s a n d terrific t o the s i n n e r s , h o r r i b l e i n a p p e a r a n c e a n d p u t t i n g o u t their u n s p l i t t o n g u e s . 11. By taking b a t h there one goes to everlasting. h e a v e n ; the rdSun d h a performed there is this : 12-13. " O y e deities o f m a n e s , K a v y a v h a , A g n i s v t t a s , your protection I have to all come here to G a y all Barhisads, Somapas, S o m a , Y a m a and Aryaman, do come, you noble S i r s ; with desiring kinsmen 14. to offer Pindas offering of my ancestors a n d to After b o w i n g t o the
a n d p e r f o r m i n g P i n d a d n a a n d o t h e r h o l y r i t e s h e s h a l l s a y like
Phalgutrtha
and save
Gaddhara 16.
shall immediately
g e n e r a t i o n s g o n e b e f o r e a n d ten g e n e r a t i o n s y e t t o c o m e . I h a v e mentioned the p r o g r a m m e for t h e to Dharmranya and he O n the second d a y h e shall g o 17. 18. 19. Ypa By visiting perform
P i n d a d n a , etc. in the sacred p o n d of M a t a g a . Dharmranya w i l l d e r i v e t h e fruit he will derive the of Vjapeya. In the holy T r t h a of Brahma fruit o f R j a s y a a n d A v a m e d h a . r d d h a a n d P i n d o d a k a i n the m i d d l e o f K p a a n d be done with the water of the well. What is shall 20. bath and 21.
offered t o t h e m a n e s s h a l l b e e n d l e s s . O n the third d a y h e shall g o t o perform Tarpana, rddha and Brahmasadas, Pindadna in take the
m i d d l e o f K p a ( w e l l ) a n d Y p a (Sacrificial s t a k e ) . T h e brahmins ordained by B r a h m a are By honouring and staying near shall Gopracra. serving t h e m the m a n e s
1.84.33
attain salvation. 22-23. etc. Then
261
After g o i n g r o u n d t h e s a c r i f i c i a l s t a k e h e s h a l l
d e r i v e t h e fruit o f V j a p e y a . O n the fourth d a y h e shall t a k e b a t h , p e r f o r m T a r temple of L o r d R u d r a Indu (Moon) O Vysa, he s h a l l offer P i n d a s i n P a c g n i (five p a n a a n d r d d h a i n G a y i r a i n the fires) and worship
the t h r e e g o d s S r y a , ( S u n )
a n d K r t t i k e y a . T h e r d d h a thus performed shall b e everlasting. 24-25. deities. The rddha may in be for n i n e d e i t i e s the or twelve
During
the A n v a s t a k
days (i. e.
ninth day of of At
t h e l u n a r fortnights
d u r i n g V r d d h i (i. e . i n t h e b r i g h t f o r t n i g h t s ) o r o n t h e d a y d e a t h s e p a r a t e r d d h a i s p e r f o r m e d h e r e for
other places the r d d h a has to be performed alongwith father's. 26. Pitmaha again. 27. three soil). 28. gods. A t G a y i r a , t h e b a l l s o f o b l a t i o n s h a l l b e o f t h e size o f a a m p a t r a ( the leaf o f a m t r e e ) . T h e n the m a n e s b e c o m e N o o n e need worry a b o u t this. 29. L o r d M a h d e v a o f g r e a t i n t e l l e c t h a s set foot o n t h e By performing even a small penance he By performing r d d h a in G a y i r a a m a n obtains the m a k i n g a gift o f a l a n d e n d o w e d w i t h t h e to water, and g o o d o f w e a l t h (fertility, n e a r n e s s s a m e as obtained by kinds By taking bath in Davamedha and touching the a n d visiting Lord feet o f R u d r a a m a n i s n o t b o r n
shall acquire great merit. T h o s e w h o a r e i n h e l l will g o t o h e a v e n a n d t h o s e i n l i b e r a t i o n i f h e n a m e s t h e m a n d offers P i n d a s i n bath in Gadlola He shall heaven attain
B a n y a n tree.
t h e r e b y e n a b l e t h e e n t i r e f a m i l y o f his a n c e s t o r s t o c r o s s h e l l . At the root of the B a n y a n tree even if a single b r a h a n d hot water it is as good as m i n i s fed w i t h v e g e t a b l e d i s h e s feeding a crore. 33. A t A k s a y a v a t a h e shall p e r f o r m r d d h a a n d s e e t h e
Garuda
Purna
a hundred generations. M a n y s o n s a r e t o b e w i s h e d for. A t l e a s t o n e o f t h e m m a y g o t o G a y o r p e r f o r m A v a m e d h a o r m a k e a gift o f a d a r k A ghost once addressed a certain m e r c h a n t " P l e a s e my n a m e at Gayira. I shall be liberated
f r o m t h e s t a t e o f a g h o s t a n d t h e g i v e r o f t h e P i n d a s shall a t t a i n T h e m e r c h a n t o n h e a r i n g t h a t offered and thereafter offered t h e younger brothers. Vila the was offerer o f the with a son. I have There a prince in Pinda to the
s a m e t o his m a n e s
T h e brahmins replied,
" B y offering P i n d a s i n G a y y o u will h a v e s o n s " . V i l a offered P i n d a s i n 39. and He saw in black in colour 40. father. 41. been Avci t h e sky three h u m a n
h a v e offered t h e
of them have been liberated. N o w that we have been liberated, we are proceeding V i l a w h o w a s satisfied [The ruled the k i n g d o m (for "Let all the and the rite died in to H e a v e n . " 43-48. manes Udaka ofCd born, who salvation. Father, in our
s o m e time) a n d attained heaven. devotee shall r e p e a t t h u s ] . had who died in family who rites, been deprived of Pinda infancy without
(ceremonial
c u t t i n g o f f o r e l o c k s ) , w h o h a d b e e n still
f l a m e s , b e satisfied w i t h t h e P i n d a s offered i n t h e E a r t h a n d a t t a i n P i n d a s deliver everlastingly all these : great grandfather, mother, paternal grandfather,
1 .85.10 grand mother, paternal father, m a t e r n a l g r a n d maternal great great-grand mother, mother maternal
263 grandgrand
father, m a t e r n a l g r e a t grandfather
grandmother,
CHAPTER
EIGHTYFIVE of Gay
After
in Pretail, the
water) 2.
of Varunatrtha
pilgrim
m a n e s w i t h t h e f o l l o w i n g m a n t r a s a n d offer P i n d a s . " W i t h g i n g e l l y s e e d s a n d holy w a t e r , I i n v o k e g r a s s all I offer those this this this in our on this Darbha 3. 4. 5. 6. or others. 7. I offer this P i n d a weapon. to those who c o m m i t t e d suicide by means or poisoned to death or h a n g i n g themselves or by other killed with a n y 8. family w h o h a v e not a t t a i n e d
s a l v a t i o n after d e a t h . P i n d a t o uplift a l l t h o s e w h o d i e d i n m y P i n d a t o uplift a l l t h o s e i n m y m a t e r n a l Pinda to uplift a l l t h o s e w h o died in father's family a n d mother's family. I offer I offer g r a n d f a t h e r ' s family who h a v e not a t t a i n e d s a l v a t i o n . i n f a n c y w i t h o u t c u t t i n g t h e f i r s t t o o t h o r w h o w e r e still b o r n . T h i s P i n d a is assigned to those kinsmen clan) are whose n a m e s a n d G o t r a (spiritual forgotten whether i n m y g o t r a
I offer this P i n d a t o t h o s e w h o d i e d i n a n i n c i d e n t o f
a r s o n , o r w e r e k i l l e d b y lions o r t i g e r s o r s h a r p - t e e t h e d a n i m a l s or horned beasts. 9. 10. consigned I offer this I offer this Pinda Pinda to to those uplift who were cremated those who have or n o t , w h o were electrocuted or killed by dacoits. been t o the h e l l s R a u r a v a , A n d h a t m i s r a a n d K l a s t r a
after d e a t h .
264 11. death. 12. tured and 13. 14. Yama. 15. society 16. I offer this P i n d a to t h o s e become to region). I offer this P i n d a t o t h o s e who I offer this tormented I
Garuda
Purna
f i n e d t o t h e t e r r i b l e hells
h a v e been b o r n as b e i n g tor-
beasts, birds, worms, reptiles or trees. I offer this P i n d a to uplift? those w h o a r e in innumerable ways at tured and tormented the bidding of
w h o m b i r t h in h u m a n
has
difficult o f a c c e s s d u e t o t h e i r a c t i o n s a n d
who a r e born a n d reborn in countless other species. Let a l l t h o s e b e s a t i a t e d with this offer o f P i n d a forwhether of mine they were kinsmen in be satiated in the forever state of ever whether kinsmen or not or my previous birth or not. 17. Ghosts. 18-20. L e t this P i n d a offered b y m e g o for e n d l e s s b e n e f i t u n t o all t h o s e w h o w e r e b o r n i n m y f a t h e r ' s f a m i l y , m o t h e r ' s f a m i l y o r t h o s e o f p r e c e p t o r ' s , father-in-law o r k i n s m e n o r o t h e r kinsmen who are dead, those who have been deprived of P i n d a d n a , t h o s e w h o h a d n o sons o r wives, t h o s e w h o h a d n o t p e r f o r m e d a n y rites, t h o s e w h o h a d b e e n b o r n b l i n d , t h o s e w h o w e r e l a m e , those 21-22. others bear Let who were deformed or those who died in the w o m b whether known to me or not. D e v a s b e a r witness, I have to let B r a h m a , and na and have perrites witness. come to G a y L e t a l l those a n c e s t o r s b y this offer o f P i n d a a n d those w h o a r e still
O G a d d h a r a , for Gay.
p e r f o r m i n g the
now absolved of my three d e b t s . " the sanctity of M a h n a d , Gayiras, these Sarasvat, is holy spots, Prabhsa,
Dhenuprstha,
equal to
3.86.12 CHAPTER EIGHTYSIX Greatness of Gay brahm said 1-2. : The spot famous
265
P r a b h s a , Pretakunda a n d G a y s u r a i r a s . T h i s rocky p r o m o n t o r y i s h e l d aloft b y is conducive friends 3. 4. Gaysura 5. ponds 6. Krauca 7. latent divine Aravinda all devas. H e n c e , here sages, kings a n d queens perform r d d h a T h e y have attained Brahmaloka too. rock at the place where t h e skull o f t h e d e m o n It is also presided as M u n d a p r s t h a . The o n that rock. to or kinsmen D h a r m a a n d is called Pretail because it their who b e c o m e ghosts. It is presided over by t h e p r o s p e r i t y ^ n d uplift o f t h o s e m e n ,
fell i s k n o w n At the
o v e r b y all d e v a s . foot o f t h e m o u n t a i n M u n d a p r s t h a t h e r e a r e etc. overgrown" and in A r a v i n d a forest partially hidden by Brahmasaras forest. The hill m a r k e d b y t h e feet o f a K r a u c a p d a which and others a r e bird (akin to The heron) is called deities
enables t h e p i l g r i m t o a t t a i n B r a h m a l o k a . primordial stone idols. idol Gaddhara in the 8-9. ingless and H e n c e , the rock is buried company saturated with u n d e r its heavy
weight the h e a d of the d e m o n G a y a a n d gradually a n d endless devas lord H a r i other 10-11. (fish), Vmana
of M a h r u d r a
b e c a m e m a n i f e s t i n i t for t h e p r e s e r v a t i o n o f
v i r t u e a n d d e s t r u c t i o n o f evil. T h e L o r d V i s n u took t h e i n c a r n a t i o n s o f M a t s y a (boar) Nrhari Paraurma, for t h e (Man-lion), son of destruction of the powerful Rma K r m a (tortoise), V a r h a (Dwarf) Krsna, Buddha
Daaratha
and Kalki
In the s a m e way is
Gaddhara.
deity G a d d h a r a
-with P d y a , f r a g r a n t f l o w e r s i n t h e b e g i n n i n g .
Purna primor-
an
offer-
ing of Arghya, Pdya, fragrant flowers, incense, l a m p , N a i v e d y a h i g h e s t s o r t , different s o r t s o f g a r l a n d s , mirrors, get ornaments, Pinda and grains, longevity, the to wealth, crown, bell, chowries, foodstuffs, i s sure
h e a l t h , b l e s s i n g s o f s o n s a n d c h i l d r e n , all k i n d s o f r i c h e s , l e a r n ing, all desires, g o o d return from murder heaven a wife, e n j o y m e n t i n h e a v e n a n d after flourishing kingdom, nobility of birth, Those
Sttvika qualities, defeat of enemies in the battle, freedom from and bondage rddha who a n d f i n a l l y will a t t a i n l i b e r a t i o n . and who perform 19. and attain 20. ttamarja, cestors. 21. (Ganea) 22. sickness. brilliance. 23. By adoring Revanta the pilgrim obtains excellent horses; by worshipping I n d r a g r e a t riches a n d by G a u r g o o d fortune. 24. 25. desires. 26. affected 27. By worshipping the eight serpents o n e will n o t one be by serpent By bite; by worshipping Balabhadra Brahma shall B y worshipping learning, S a r a s v a t , L a k s m , r a n d By worshipping Ksetrapla o n e i s freed from evil G a r u d a one is extricated from n u m e r o u s obstacles. planets and by worshipping M u n d a p r s t h a one shall obtain all worshipping By bowing down to K a p a r d i n ( i v a ) , a n d Vighnea one By By is freed from all obstacles. suns one is one gets By worshipping f r o m all excellent offer P i n d a will g o t o B r a h m a l o k a Balabhadra and Subhadr
a l o n g with their a n c e s t o r s . Those worship shall a c q u i r e strength, welfare, knowledge, w e a l t h a n d children Purusottama. Offering the S u n of Pinda and to the m a n e s in front o f P u r u s o G a n e a yields B r a h m a l o k a t o the a n -
attain Brahmaloka. worshipping one shall get strength a n d h e a l t h : b y w o r s h i p p i n g S u b h a d r one gets g o o d luck.
1.86.40 28. 29. it one Earth. 30. By touching idols of two V i d y d h a r a s Vidydhara.
267 By worshipping P u r u s o t t a m a one obtains all desires. men. By touching the idol of Narasirhha a n d worshipping victorious in battle. By worshipping V a r h a over the whole whoever o n e Boar) one acquires suzerainty
(the divine
ial G a d d h a r a o n e attains all desires. worshipping Somantha one obtains By bowing Rudrevara one is honoured in R u d r a l o k a . By bowing to R m e v a r a a m a n becomes like Lord R m a . By worshipping Brahmevara a n d in Brahmaloka. the g o d in ivaloka. m a n conquers
B y w o r s h i p p i n g S i d d h e v a r a o n e s h a l l b e c o m e a S i d d h a a n d goto Brahmapura. 34. the By visiting the Primordial a Gaddhara m a n is a l o n g with uplift a primordial R u d r a 35-36. a n d others a b l e to
hundred generations a n d lead them to B r a h m a p u r a . By worshipping the p r i m o r d i a l G a d d h a r a a m a n acquire it; a shall acquire a realm the it a n d m a n desirous salvation; a and a m a n primordial a woman, a woman one gift o f of all if a p a s s i o n a t e m a n shall a c q u i r e desirous of D h a r m a (virtue) shall o f w e a l t h shall a c q u i r e w e a l t h ; love; m a n desirous 37. By of a k i n g d o m approaching a m a n desirous of salvation
shall a c q u i r e and
d e s i r o u s o f t r a n q u i l l i t y s h a l l a c q u i r e it. worshipping G a d d h a r a a w o m a n desirous d e s i r o u s o f blissful 38. By m a r r i e d life the of sons shall get s o n s ; shall a c q u i r e primordial
d e s i r o u s of a f l o u r i s h i n g f a m i l y s h a l l a t t a i n it. worshipping water. Gaypur is the most excellent entire and all excellent of world idols a r e Gaddhara obtains the B r a h m a l o k a even as by r d d h a , P i n d a d n a , f o o d a n d gift o f c o o l 39-40. Just as
T r t h a s in the world so also G a d d h a r a is the m o s t all s a c r e d idols. Gaddhara is seen virtually seen. Since the Gaddhara entire sacred is the spot
268 CHAPTER EIGHTYSEVEN The fourteen Hari said: 1. such as 2. 3. juice) 4. Manus. I shall e n u m e r a t e the fourteen uka. The Svyambhuva seven sages are Manu is Manus
Garuda
Purna
sons
a m o n g the
Pulaha, K r a t u a n d the brilliant Vasistha. T h e s e four a r e c a l l e d S o m a p y i n s ( d r i n k e r s o f : J a y a , Amita, uka Vmadeva who and Yma. The the foregoing twelve universe was
M a n u a n d his d y n a s t y ) . T h e d e m o n B s k a l i w a s his e n e m y . H e w a s k i l l e d b y V i s n u w i t h his S u d a r a n a d i s c u s . 5-7. Brhadguna, seven sages The and were second Caitraka, rja, Manu was Svrocisa. Karnnta, strength Prna, H i s sons were Vidyuta, Ravi, Mandalevara, Vinata, great Stamba,
N a b h a of
Dambholi and 8.
Arvavira.
The Tusitas
and Prvatas
constituted the D v d a a k a G a n a . V i p a c i t w a s elected as I n d r a of the d e v a s . His enemy was the d e m o n P u r u k r t s a r a w h o m L o r d M a d h u s d a n a killed i n the guise of an elephant. 9. The sons of the third Manu, Subala, A u t t a m a were : Aja uci, Deva, Devwere : Rathaujas, Parau, Vinta, 10. 11. ivas, Suketu, Sumitra,
v r d h a , M a h o t s h a a n d Ajita, O R u d r a . T h e s e v e n s a g e s d u r i n g his r e g i m e T h e Five D e v a g a n a s were and Pratardanas. Urdhvabhu, arana, Anagha, Muni, Sutapas and aku. Vaavarti, Svadhmans, with the seven sages Satyas 12. his e n e m y These
constituted the D v d a a k a G a n a . Svanti was was elected I n d r a during this r e g i m e a n d Visnu in his inthe d e m o n The sons Pralamba. Lord fourth
carnation as fish killed him. 13-16. were of the Manu named Tmasa :Jnujagha, Nirbhaya, Navakhyti, N a y a , Priyabhrtya,
269 Krta.
T h e seven sages were J y o t i r d h r , Dhrstakvya, Gaitra, C e t g n i , Hemaka, S u r g a and I n d r a a n d his Tortoise. 17-18. T h e sons o f t h e f i f t h M a n u Niramitra, Vedar, were R a i v a t a were M a h Pratyaga, Parah, Vedabhu, rdhvaAbhtarajas, D e v was elected I n d r a . the guise of a prna, Sdhaka, Vanabandhu, 19. T h e seven sages were enemy killed Svadhiya. was by the four H a r i s t o g e t h e r w i t h ibi was elected giant incarnation as Bhmaratha. This o t h e r s c o n s t i t u t e d t h e twentyfive D e v a t g a n a s . Bhmaratha was Lord
Visnu in His
uci, Drdhavrata and Keturga. bhu, Hiranyaroman, Parjanya, Satyanman and S v a d h m a n . 20-21. T h e four D e v a t g a n a s vamedhas, Vaikuntha and Amrta. teen in the G a n a . V i b h u of great The demon ntaatru Swan. 22-23. T h e sons o f t h e s i x t h M a n u G k s u s a w e r e : r u , atadyumna who performed penances, Svadhman, deities. They Pru of great strength, was T h e s e w e r e a l t o g e t h e r fourexploits Visnu in
killed by
S a t y a b h u , K r t i , Agnisnu, Atirtra, S u d y u m n a and N a r a . T h e seven sages w e r e : H a v i s m n , S u t a n u the glorious, Viraja, Abhimana, Sahisnu and Madhur. 24. 25. T h e r e were five g a n a s e a c h with eight Manojava was elected was Indra killed b y and were Aryas, Prastas, Bhvyas, Lekhas and Prthukas. his enemy w a s Visnu in the M a h k l a of long arms. g u i s e of a h o r s e . 26-28. were great aryti, T h e sons o f devotees Havisyanta, of the seventh were Nabhas, M a n u Vaivasvata who N b h a , Visti, Karsa, Nedistha, Visnu Pmu, : Iksvku, He Lord
T h e seven
the dignified, J a m a d a g n i , K a y a p a , Gautama, Bharadvja and Maruts. T h e Adityas, V a s u s and S d h y a s together constituted The Rudras were eleven as in number, V a s u s were and Vivedevas were
Garuda Hiranyksa
enemy. T h i s d e m o n was killed by L o r d V i s n u in H i s incarnation a s the B o a r . 33. will I s h a l l n o w e n u m e r a t e t h e future M a n u s ( a n d Arvavra, their sons a n d f o l l o w e r s ) . T h e sons o f t h e e i g h t h M a n u n a m e d S v a r n i be Vijaya, 34. 35. 36. 37. for three 38. descendant s o n s will be salvation. Listen : to the names o f the sons of D a k s a s v a r n i of Varuna. He Dhrstiketu, seven will b e the n i n t h o f M a n u s . T h e Dptiketu, will Pacahasta, Nirkrti, Nirdeha, Satyavk, Krti, Varistha, Avatthm, K r p a , Vysa, Sutapas and Amrtbhas; Garistha, V c a and Sagati. T h e s e v e n s a g e s will b e : T h e c h i e f d e i t i e s will be Glava, Dptimn, Rsyarga and R m a . t h e i r g a n a s a r e twenty i n e a c h . V i r o c a n a ' s son B a l i will b e e l e c t e d I n d r a . After g i v i n g his r e a l m t o V i s n u steps, h e will forsake w h o will b e b e g g i n g and achieve his I n d r a - h o o d
Prthuravas, Brhaddyumna, Rcka, Brhata and G u n a . 39-40. Sabala, observing Vasu, their The sages be Medhtithi, Dyuti, three will b e strictly Jyotismn, duties. Havya and K a v y a . Vibhu, Marci The will b e t h e e n e m y o f g o d s . of the will sons of the tenth
a n d G a r b h a will
L o r d P a d m a n b h a will kill h i m . 41-42. Bhrirenya Listen to the virile, Manu, Dharmaputra. will b e Suksetra, Uttamaujas, enemies, will
atnka who
have no
and
Suvarcas. nti
b e e l e c t e d I n d r a . H e will b e v a l o r o u s . :Apomrti, Havismn, Sukrta, Avyaya, L b h a g a , Apratima and S a u r a b h a . T h e h u n d r e d P r n a s will c o n s t i t u t e t h e D e v a t g a n a s . I shall tell y o u t h e n a m e s o f t h e Manu. They Puru, sons of i\udraB a l i will b e t h e e n e m y w h o m l o r d H a r i will kill w i t h his m a c e . 45-48. man, p u t r a the eleventh Devnka, will b e S a r v a t r a g a , S u a r -
a n d P u t r a k a . T h e s a g e s will b e H a v i s m n , H a v i s y a , V a r u n a , Viva, Vistara, V i s n u and Agnitejas. rers) K m a g a m a s (Going as they pleased) Nirmnarucis and
1.87.64
E k a i k a r u c i s will c o n s t i t u t e t h e G a n a s . Indra. kill h i m . 49-50. twelfth M a n u . Daagrva will be the V r s a will b e
271 elected as
V i d r a t h a , M i t r a v n , M i t r a d e v a , M i t r a b i n d u t h e virile, vha and Pravha. 51. 52. 53. The seven sages will
mrti, T a p o r a t i , Tapodhrti, T a p o d y u t i a n d T a p o d h a n a . Sutapas who will b e o b s e r v i n g t h e elected as R o h i t a , a n d S u r r i s constitute the g a n a s each consisting o f ten. R t a d h m a n will b e their T r a k a will 54-57. dharmarata, will be b e their e n e m y . L o r d H a r i a s s u m i n g the form o f a K n o w from me the n a m e s of the sons of be or Citrasena, steady, Vicitra, Dhrti, Sunetra and Ksetravrtti. the firm Raucya TapoAvyaya,
Dhrtimn,
Nirpa, Nirutsuka, Nirmna, and will b e c o n s t i t u t e d b y a n d A m a r a s consisting be elected 58. peacock. 59. Grha, 60. 61. thas, sections. 62-64. Visnu though u c i will b e e l e c t e d Indra Lord demon. Mdhava will kill Svaromans, of enemy thirtythree
sections. D i v a s p a t i Istibha in
a n d the
him
the guise
and Durlabha. be :Agndhra, M g a d h a , uci, Ajita, M u k t a a n d u k r a . T h e s e f i v e constitute the g a n a s C k s u s a s , K a r m a n i s Bhrjins and Vcvrthas, each having seven Pavitras,
Indra.
His
enemy
will
be
t h e d e m o n M a h d a i t y a . L o r d H a r i will H i m s e l f kill h i m .
Lord
s i n g l e b y H i m s e l f will a s s u m e t h e f o r m a s V y s a
272 a n d write the constitute vistara, the Purnas six and propagate them.
Garuda Eighteen
Purna lores-
Agas,
Nyya-
Purnas,
Dharmastras,
Arthastra,
CHAPTER
EIGHTYEIGHT
Story of Ruci Sta said : 1. Brahma L o r d H a r i n a r r a t e d the M a n v a n t a r a s and others. The sage to Lord iva,
narrated to
sage,
free
from whom
attachMy in
t o the
d e v o i d o f e g o t i s m a n d for
(Ignorance) 3.
p u t t o rest, w a s r o a m i n g a b o u t
the world here a n d there. Seeing not nursing the sacrificial fires, not not in fulfilling the duties satisfied w i t h of a life) a n d staying in a permanent rama abode, (stage
(householder's)
s i n g l e m e a l ( a n y w h e r e ) , his a n c e s t o r s a d d r e s s e d h i m . The been Manes said 4-5. since it manes, higher 6. deities; entered is the : Son, wherefore has the holy it is a wedlock not into by y o u ? Of course b i n d i n g fetter deities, the the by
"Dear
householder performing d u e a n d deserving hospitality to sages and worlds. By repeating S v h , the by repeating Svadh he householder propitiates without meat,
gifts o f f o o d h e p r o p i t i a t e s s e r v a n t s a n d g u e s t s .
t o t h e m a n e s a n d w i t h o u t s h a v i n g off y o u r h e a d ( i n S a n n y s a ) h o w c a n y o u w i s h for h e a v e n ? 9. O s o n , k n o w t h a t o n l y p a i n will b e f a l l you and that too by y o u r unjustifiable a c t . o r suffer p a i n i n t h e n e x t b i r t h . Ruci said : 10. 11. there W e d l o c k is c o n d u c i v e to g r e a t e r distress, sin o r fall. H e n c e I d i d not m a r r y sire. O n e is held in suspense by a m o m e n t a r y consultation; to b e n o w a y o u t for s a l v a t i o n ; t h i s will b e t h e multifarious A the seems 12-13. I f y o u die, either y o u g o t o hell
r e s u l t if I e n t e r i n t o m a t r i m o n y . T h e soul which is tarnished by the to be washed on acts of innumerable births has by the water of
k n o w l e d g e of r e a l i t y w i t h a full c u r b feeling
the sense-organs.
s o u l free f r o m t h e ties o f w e d l o c k m a y still b e t a i n t e d w i t h of " m y - n e s s " a n obsession of possession. b e t t e r a n d e a s i e r t o w a s h i t off b y t h e w a t e r o f l e a r n i n g . The Manes said 14. of its :
Yet it is
you h a v e chosen as the r e m e d y is not the s u i t a b l e o n e . D i s p e l l i n g t h e effects o f g o o d a n d b a d the the previous b i r t h s b y m e a n s o f five s a c r i f i c e s ( P a c a - y a j a s ) one is not fettered by that action transgressing merit the s a m e .
a u s t e r i t i e s a n d c h a r i t a b l e gifts a n d p e r f o r m i n g j o i n e d by sacred circles) the one 17. actio.is 18. is resulting Dear from never be any obstacle. son, sin, o r
accumulated when
wasted It is
away
steadily
fruits t h e r e o f w h e t h e r p l e a s u r e a n d s a v e t h e m from b o n d a g e .
Garuda
Purna
r^~iWT N o b l e sires ! T h e p a t h s o f a c t i v i t i e s a r e in t n ^ V e d a s a s tKe^equel of ignorance. enjoin the s a m e on me ? The Manes said 20. there is 21. : that everything is cause is the cause
condemned do you
Still, wherefore
the r e s u l t
of But of
of the s a m e . of extension
T h e g o o d n e v e r i n v i t e t r o u b l e b y n o t d o i n g t h e rites A s e l f - r e s t r a i n t c o u p l e d w i t h it is con-
m a n d a t o r i l y enjoined. 22.
d u c i v e t o s a l v a t i o n , o t h e r w i s e i t l e a d s t o fall. W h a t you consider to be the excellent way out with am washing off" (is w r o n g ) ; you will be the attitude "O I 23. poisons 24. her.
p e r f o r m a n c e o f d u t i e s i t i s n o t fettering t h o u g h c a p a b l e o f it. H e n c e , d e a r s o n , f i n d o u t a s u i t a b l e girl a n d your life b e i n v a i n without the marry of L e t not assurance
a t t a i n i n g t h e o t h e r w o r l d a n d its b e n e f i t . Ruci said : 25. marriage. The Manes said 26. : appreciate You our advice, render our our the is certain. noble should O sires, I a m now an old man. W h o will go provide in for me w i t h a wife ? It is difficult for a p o o r w r e t c h to
s a y i n g this, O
sage
wind, entire
e p i s o d e o f R u c i i n v o l v i n g his c o n v e r s a t i o n w i t h the m a n e s .
275
Story of Ruci Sta said 1-2. : When requested by K r a u c u k i M r k a n d e y a continuthe brahmin The and can my
e d t h e story : R u c i b e c a m e w o r r i e d a n d a n x i o u s o n h e a r i n g t h e l a s t u t t e r a n c e o f the M a n e s . I n his s e a r c h for a wife -sage w a n d e r e d o v e r the w o r l d . excited and began to ruminate. 3. " O w h a t shall I How do ? W h e r e shall I go ? H o w uplift m y s e l f a n d "O 1 s e c u r e a wife ? 4. 5. is it p o s s i b l e to utterance of the manes kindled him. H e c o u l d n o t g e t a n y girl. He became agitated
ancestors quickly ? " T h u s ruminating he thought of an idea. He s t a y e d in a forest for I shall a dispropitiate B r a h m t h e l o t u s - b o r n g o d b y m e a n s o f p e n a n c e ! " a long time leading With c i p l i n e d life a n d p r o p i t i a t i n g ( B r a h m ) . 6. the sage 7. the desire." Thereupon refuge the s a g e b o w e d d o w n a n d told universe Brahm ultimate o f the what he was desirous of B r a h m the p a t r i a r c h o f and said"I am a concentrated
m i n d h e p e r f o r m e d d i v i n e a u s t e r i t i e s for full o n e h u n d r e d y e a r s . worlds revealed himself to Let me hear what you pleased.
d o i n g at the bidding of the m a n e s . Brahm said 8-9. rites, : Y o u shall b e a P r a j p a t i ( a p r o g e n i t o r o f c h i l d r e n ) . begetting children and performing sacred
O B r a h m i n , after
y o u s h a l l a c h i e v e the d e s i r e d r e s u l t s . H e n c e , g o a h e a d i n 10. With duly desire in your will mind worship the manes
y o u r a t t e m p t t o s e c u r e a wife a s a d v i s e d b y the m a n e s . who being propitiated, bestow u p o n y o u what you propitiated provide
276
Garuda
Purna
m a n i f e s t , the s a g e R u c i p e r f o r m e d T a r p a n a u n t o t h e m a n e s o n the sacred b a n k s of a 12. and devotion following Ruci said : 13. reside * T b o w u n t o t h e m a n e s with d e v o t i o n t h e m a n e s w h o a m i d s t t h e deities a n d w h o a r e propitiated by the deities 14. sages in 15. propitiate offerings. 16. devotion by 17. I I bow the bow unto the manes in who are worshipped with identiby Guhyakas1 unto the heaven who desire an are I bow u n t o the m a n e s who the heaven desirous of are propitiated by salvation the by With the river. he t h o u g h t o f the m a n e s w i t h p u r e his manes shoulders with by means due the of the and stooping adored reverence
verses in prayer.
r d d h a performed mentally with great devotion. I b o w u n t o the m a n e s w h o m t h e S i d d h a s during rddhas by means of in heaven divine unrivalled
cal prosperity that is the utmost possible. m a n e s who worshipped m e n in the world 18. as I during rddhas the m a n e s of w i t h p e r f e c t faith a n d who
b e s t o w full n o u r i s h m e n t o f t h e d e s i r e d w o r l d . bow unto who are worshipped by the (State of being a b r a h m i n s i n t h e w o r l d for t h e a c q u i s i t i o n o f t h e o b j e c t o f d e s i r e they a r e 19. the bestowers unto the Prjpatya who are Progenitor). I bow manes propitiated by the dwellers in the forest w h o e x e r c i s e full c o n t r o l o v e r t h e i r d i e t
a n d w h o h a v e d i s p e l l e d their sins b y p e n a n c e , i n their r d d h a s w i t h a r t i c l e s p r o d u c e d i n t h e forest. 20. I bow unto the manes who are propitiated by S a m d h i s (mystic trances) by b r a h m i n s of g r e a t self discipline, r i g h t e o u s a c t i v i t i e s a n d self-control o v e r t h e senses. 21. ions)
1.
w h o m the
tiate during
a s t h e y a r e t h e b e s t o w e r s o f fruits o f b o t h t h e w o r l d s .
A t t e n d a n t s o f K u b e r a a n d g u a r d s o f his t r e a s u r y .
1.89.32
22. I bow unto the manes who are worshipped
277 by
V a i y a s d e v o t e d t o their s p e c i a l f u n c t i o n s a n d w h o i n c e n s e , foodstuffs a n d w a t e r for t h e w o r s h i p . 23. as devotion. 24. diet I bow unto the manes who have by are I bow unto and
Suklins
worshipped
a n d who 25. I
in Ptla who
haughtiness and pride. manes r d d h a s by the the manes N g a s desirous of attaining who are offerings. duly propitiated
c h e r i s h e d wishes, b y m e a n s o f offerings n o t l e a v i n g a n y t h i n g . bow unto there itself ( i n R a s t a l a ) by S a r p a s w i t h r i c h e s , m a n t r a s a n d a l l food 27. I bow unto the (Serpents) fully e q u i p p e d
heaven or on the E a r t h or in Ether worthy of being worshipped e v e n b y R k s a s a s . L e t t h e m a c c e p t w h a t i s offered b y m e . 28. I bow u n t o the m a n e s w h o retain their reality a n d worship in in heaven their u n s u l l i e d the Svadhwho are w h o s t a y i n their a e r i a l chariots in airy u n e m b o d i e d forms a n d
m i n d s the m a n e s who cause the removal of all p a i n s . dieted e m b o d i e d ones, who are c a p a b l e of bestowing all wishes the devotee has the manes any be charished propitiated desire a n d with the even c o m p e t e n t to bestow salvation if the devotee has no special desire. 30. who desire 31. d i s c of the Let Tarpana greater ceremony. T h e manes the lordship Those bestow the desired objects devahood or u p o n those
of deities, in the
things or elephants, horses, gems or g r e a t m a n s i o n s . who stay a white rays of the m o o n , or in the for e v e r shall be sun or in aerial chariot
p r o p i t i a t e d b y this. 32.
oblations, water and fragrance. M a y the m a n e s b e p r o p i t i a t e d b y food manes who are s a c r e d rite the are satiated when the H a v i s is
Garuda
Purna
B y this s a c r e d r i t e d e l i g h t e d m a y t h e m a n e s b e w h o be pleased by gods and by great sages with the flesh of the R h i n o divine origin with Kla and pleasing ka (Black
sought to
ceros, the black gingelly seeds, of appearance, vegetable). 34. manes these me. 35. Let L e t those K a v y a s fragrant
(food offerings)
worthy of my flowers,
i n their e n t i r e t y , i n
f o o d offerings
m a n e s who receive worship daily, who are to be worshipped at the e n d of every m o n t h , or on A s t a k s (the d a y s of the lunar 36-37. cial occasions of prosperity or victory. S o m e m a n e s white like the m o o n o r the K u n d a flower are to be worshipped by b r a h m i n s ; the manes coloured fortnight), or at the end of a y e a r or on spe-
like t h e fire a n d t h e S u n a r e t o b e w o r s h i p p e d b y t h e K s a t r i y a s ; the m a n e s of golden hue a r e to be worshipped by the V a i y a s a n d the manes c o l o u r e d like L e t these the indigo are to be worshipped be delighted and satiated by foodstuffs as well m a n e s always. with this r i t e t h e offered for who auspiciously them. worthy of by the d r a s . m y offerings 38. as by A g n i h o m a . Let manes who manes
partake
Kavyas,
when delighted create prosperity. primordial all evil even by remove Indra, be
satisfied w i t h
this s a c r e d rite a n d
spirits, b a d
t y p e a n d m i s e r i e s o f the p e o p l e .
L e t t h e different t y p e s o f m a n e s ,
B a r h i s a d s , j y a p a s a n d S o m a p a s b e p r o p i t i a t e d b y this r d d h a . I h a v e offered T a r p a n a u n t o t h e m . 41. L e t the groups of m a n e s Agnisvttas, protect the e a s t e r n s i d e ; let t h e m a n e s , B a r h i s a d s , p r o t e c t the s o u t h e r n s i d e ; A j y a p a s west a n d S o m a p a s the north. 42. L e t t h e m a n e s a c c o r d m e p r o t e c t i o n f r o m evil spirits, ghosts, geni, goblins, all r o u n d .
1.89.57 43-48. entire offered. Bhtidas, Kalynas, sinless The Let is the t h i r t y o n e sets be of manes by whom with what I
universe
pervaded
satisfied
T h e sets
Vivas, Vivabhuks, Ardhyas, D h a r m a s , Dhanyas, u b h n a n a s Bhtikrts K a l y a d a s , K a r t r s , K a l y a s , K a l y a t a r r a y a s and the The sins s e v e n sets are these
Kalyathetus. sets
Varenyas, V a r a d a s , Tustidas, Pustidas, Vivaptrs, and Dhtrs. five dispelling :Mahns, Mahtmans, Mahitas, Mahimvns Sukhadas, Dhanadas." Mrkandeya said 49. As : he (Ruci) was repeating into view this p r a y e r , suddenly a high light c a m e spreading and Mahbalas. T h e four sets a r e :
o f brilliant light e n v e l o p i n g
t h e w o r l d , R u c i k n e l t o n t h e g r o u n d a n d s a n g this h y m n . Ruci said : 51. ed, I offer m y s a l u t a t i o n s t o t h e m a n e s w h o a r e w o r s h i p p with divine who bestow disembodied, of brilliant splendour, endowed 52. gods, I offer and offer my salutations are the Mrca my to the manes
vision a n d e n g a g e d in meditation. cherished desires a n d who Daksa 53. I leaders of I n d r a a n d other to the manes who are the
a n d o f the s e v e n s a g e s a n d o t h e r s .
salutations
l e a d e r s o f M a n u a n d o t h e r s , t h e s u n a n d the m o o n . H e ( M a n u ) uplifted even the m a n e s ? 54. 55. 56. worlds. 57. worlds. W i t h p a l m s j o i n e d t o g e t h e r I offer m y W i t h j o i n e d p a l m s I offer I make o b e i s a n c e t o the salutations to Kayapa t h e m a n e s o f s t a r s , p l a n e t s , w i n d , f i r e , sky, h e a v e n a n d E a r t h . salutations unto seven P r a j p a t i , S o m a , V a r u n a a n d all Y o g e v a r a s . g a n a s in the s e v e n self-originated a n d of m a n e s the called I offer s a l u t a t i o n s t o B r a h m a n t h e I offer s a l u t a t i o n s to the and
280 58.
Garuda
Purna
a s s u m e d t h e f o r m s o f the m o o n , s u n a n d f i r e , t h o s e w h o h a v e a s s u m ed the form of the U n i v e r s e a n d Yogins and manes. form of B r a h m a n obeisance, obeisance, obeisance unto all those I h a v e purified my m i n d . L e t manes, whose diet is S v a d h , be delighted." Mrkanieya 61. i n g the 62. lished with 63. said : those excellent sages,
flowers Kneeling
a n d f r a g r a n t u n g u e n t s offered b y h i m . palms joined in reverence like this with respect " O b e i s a n c e to y o u " C h o o s e your
all, obeisance to you a l l . " T h e delighted m a n e s said t o the s a g e , R u c i with stooping shoulders said :
Ruci said : 65. " B r a h m has entrusted me with the task of initiating I w i s h for a wife s a t i s f a c t o r y t h e c r e a t i o n of a n e w set of p e o p l e .
in every respect, divine in origin a n d c a p a b l e of c o n c e i v i n g . " The manes said: 66. 67. 68. over the 69. of people. "O noble sage, presently, here itself a very comely H e will b e be endow-
m a i d e n s h a l l b e y o u r wife.
T h e y will b e n o b l e s o u l s r e i g n i n g c r e a t e four s o r t s
y o u will a c h i e v e t h e f i n a l
g o a l , well v e r s e d i n D h a r m a t h a t y o u a r e .
bestow on him
sided over by a V e d i c S c h o l a r ) , even if it be defective, or performed with the m o n e y a c q u i r e d by illegal m e a n s , even if the m a t e r i a l s used are unworthy of r d d h a , if it is performed untimely, if it is performed in an unworthy place, if it is performed breaking the rules a n d canons, if it is performed without faith or if the sons performing it are haughty 77. 78-79. (in spite of all t h e r d d h a s h a l l b e delightful t o u s i f this h y m n i s r e c i t e d . O u r s a t i s f a c t i o n will last for t w e l v e y e a r s i f i n a r d T h i s h y m n will d e l i g h t u s for t w e l v e y e a r s i f t h e (early winter) a n d for satisgive us d h a this h y m n p l e a s i n g t o u s i s r e c i t e d . r d d h a is in the season twentyfour y e a r s i n iira (spring and s u m m e r ) . 80. recited. 81. for fifteen 82. this hymn 83. performed. H e n c e y o u , O f o r t u n a t e o n e , shall time of r d d h a , in r e c i t e tins h y m n of brahmins elevating us, at the taking food t h e r e . " front I f this h y m n i s r e a d b y m e n a t t h e t i m e o f years. W e will g r a c e w i t h o u r p r e s e n c e t h a t h o u s e i n w h i c h is written and preserved, whenever rddha is rddha lasting i n t h e s e a s o n o f a r a d ( a u t u m n ) i t will g i v e u s d e l i g h t O R u c i ! even if the r d d h a is i n c o m p l e t e our satisendless if in the rainy season this hymn is f a c t i o n will be of H e m a n t a perthese defects)
( l a t e w i n t e r ) . I t will
f a c t i o n for s i x t e e n y e a r s i f t h e r e c i t a t i o n i s i n V a s a n t a o r G r s m a
282 CHAPTER NINETY Story of Ruci Mrkandeya said 1. 2. tial words. 3. 4. The noble soul P u s k a r a , son :
Garuda
Purna
T h e n f r o m t h e m i d d l e o f t h e river r o s e u p M a n o r a m i L Making obeisance to R u c i again a n d again the celesaddressed Ruci the n o b l e soul in sweet of V a r u n a , begot Your son will a be-
beautiful girl d u e to my
favour.
w a s a s i t w e r e h e lifted u p a w o m a n o f g o o d b o d y a n d m i n d o u t o f t h e river. 6. 7. On the The banks of that river the noble sage He took the became h a n d of the girl duly. son o f R u c i was born o f that lady. famous as R a u c y a as narrated by me before.
CHAPTER
NINETYONE of Hari
Worship Sta said : 1. Hari. 2. Sages Svyambhuva They became Hari who
devoted to regular is
conduct, meditation, prayer a n d recital of names. devoid of body, sense intellect, vital breath, ego. fiery essence. ( H a r i ) who is devoid of Ether a n d
d e v o i d of all living beings. T h e presiding deity of all living beings, the lord, the extensive, the controller, 5. all
presiding deity of everything, the unsullied. F r e e from attachment, the g r e a t lord, worshipped by brilliant, free from S a t t v a quality, devoid of deities, the 6. etc. 7. F r e e from V s a n s ( i m p r e s s i o n s a n d evil p r o p e n s i t i e s ) t h e p u r e , free f r o m a l l defects d e v o i d o f thirst, free f r o m s o r r o w and delusion. 8. 9. the Free from o l d age and death, the steady, devoid of delusions, having no birth, having no D e v o i d of all supreme 10. quil l o r d , free f r o m dissolution.
T a m a s quality. F r e e from R a j a s ; aloof from three qualities, d e v o i d of all colours, d e v o i d of K a r t r t v a (the state of b e i n g the doer)
devoid of names. deity of the states of wakefulness, of t r a n of gods, stationed in wakefulness, the everlastby all, the embodied, t h e s u b t l e , still
Presiding
ing, free f r o m c a u s e s a n d effects. Observed subtler, e n d o w e d with the vision of knowledge, knowing t h r o u g h t h e e a r s , t h e blissful i n f o r m , free f r o m t h e t h r e e c o s m i c f o r m s o f Viva, T a i j a s a a n d Prja, the 13. fourth i m p e r i s h a b l e entity.
F r e e from disintegration, known a n d realised t h r o u g h ( m e t a p h y s i c s ) , of the Devoid of primary form of Vedas, the supreme
living b e i n g , the auspicious b e y o n d the sense o r g a n s . 15-16. Touch, 17. attributes of Sound, Taste, the beginningless, C o l o u r essence, C o l o u r a n d Smell, O Mahdeva, a m a n of
the B r a h m a n , the end of the hole I am the B r a h m a n . controlled sense-organs thus b e c o m e s identical shall m e d i t a t e t h u s . with B r a h m a n . He who meditates
Garuda
Purna
o f t h e s u p r e m e g o d , w h a t else s h a l l I e x p o u n d t o y o u n o w ?
CHAPTER
NINETYTWO
QjP CU
please
e x p o u n d a g a i n the process of meditation of Visnu, a knowledge w h e r e o f m a k e s a m a n h a p p y i n h a v i n g fulfilled Hari said : 2. I shall e x p o u n d t h e m e d i t a t i o n o n H a r i t h a t s u p p r e s s e s of M y . one on the O H a r a , t h e m e d i t a t i o n i s o f two unembodied has already been
kinds, one on the e m b o d i e d a n d the other on the u n e m b o d i e d . e x p l a i n e d . I s h a l l e x p o u n d t h e o n e o n the salvation flower a crore of suns, the victorious, uniformly Kunda 5. and gentle akha. E n d o w e d with the discus resembling a t h o u s a n d suns, of shooting with the flames, priceless the tranquil, of auspiwith e m b o d i e d . By those r e f u l g e n t like white as large resplendent,
with the
c i o u s f a c e , h a v i n g t h e m a c e i n his h a n d . crown brilliant gems, having weapons, the the omnipresent, garland of wild the shining, holding flowers, the pure, of
shoulders, 8. 9.
having golden
ornaments,
good garments, of
in the lotus.
Of golden body having g o o d necklaces, good bracelets, Having the mark rvatsa a n d the g e m Kaustubha,
the armlet, e q u i p p e d with the g a r l a n d of wild flowers. L a k s m ' s eyes fixed on him, e q u i p p e d with the qualities such
1.92.19 10. Worthy of meditation of the of grass. the pure, sages, the
285 deities a n d
the asuras, extremely beautiful, stationed in the hearts of living b e i n g s from B r a h m a t o a b l a d e 11. blessing 12. auspicious, 13. being great lord. 14. paste, Having all ornaments, smeared with sweet sandal accompanied 15. Water. 16. be V s u d e v a , t h e sole m e d i t a t o r o f t h e u n i v e r s e , s h o u l d upon by those who seek salvation "I am meditated 17-18. final goal. Seeking by all D e v a s , the doer of what is p l e a s a n t benefit of all worlds, the lord of all, The e t e r n a l , the all, N r y a n a imperishable, the lord
t h e g r e a t G o d w i t h his e a r r i n g s s h a p e d
like t h e M a k a r a f i s h s h i n i n g p r o f u s e l y . Destroyer of all harassments, worthy of worship, the destroyer of the wicked, the i m m a n e n t soul of all, a n d shining nails, worthy of
to the gods. the conceiver of all, stationed in the sphere of the S u n , Fire, a n d
V s u d e v a " , thus s h a l l t h e s o u l b e m e d i t a t e d u p o n H a r i . T h o s e w h o m e d i t a t e like this o n V i s n u a t t a i n t h e F o r m e r l y , the sage Visnu, Yjavalkya meditated on the a t t a i n e d the p o s i t i o n o f the l a w O a k a r a , lord of gods,
w h o r e c i t e this V i s n u d h y n a a t t a i n the f i n a l
Garuda
Purna
Hari,
how was
virtue
x p o u n d e d by
Yjavalkya
to me as
t h e facts a r e , O M d h a v a . Hari said 2. different : After m a k i n g o b e i s a n c e t o Y j a v a l k y a w h o w a s s t a y sages a s k e d him a b o u t the various duties of due meditation on Visnu the sage of castes. With
i n g in M i t h i l , the
said The
c o u n t r y w h e r e t h e b l a c k d e e r r o a m a b o u t fearlessly. T h e
Agiras ,
Vasistha ,
Daksa,
Sarhvarta,
ttapa6,
1.
He is with the is
said
to be a s a g e in the
present in the court of K i n g J a n a k a of Mithil. Mahbhrata. S o m e hold that the V j a s a n e y i S a m h i t of after his s u r n a m e V j a s a n e y a . his n a m e . T h i s S m r t i seems to be later
is also mentioned
1.93.11 Parara1,
8
287 Apastamba 2 ,
7
Uanas3, akha ,
8
Vysa4,
9
Ktyyana5,
10
Likhita , Hrta
, a n d Atri11. become
in meditation or
of Visnu have
material
wealth is
charity,
of the
worship of d e v a s a n d h a v e realised the soul m a i n t a i n their o w n four c a s t e s are Brahmins, Ksatriyas, Vaiyas T h e rites
t r u a t i o n ; P u r h s a v a n a 1 3 rite before the t h r o b b i n g of the child in the w o m b ; S m a n t a 1 4 in the sixth or eighth m o n t h . T h e P r a s a v a (delivery) and J t a k a r m a 1 5 (birth) and
Author Author
of Gautama-dharma-stra. of akha-smrti. Also mentioned in the Mahbhrata. T h e cothe brother of a k h a . before its 600 A.D. in Manu-smrti.
author of a k h a Likhita smrti. flourished Also about Author of Atreya-dharma-stra. hold different views mentioned time.
Authorities
T h e a i m is to beget a m a l e child. Literally means parting (the child's) hair. T h i s rite is performed to ensure the child's welfare.
Garuda the
Purna eleventh
(coming out of the h o u s e ) in the fourth month. (ceremonial cutting of the forelock) as per
T h e A n n a p r a n a 2 (feeding with solid food) in the sixth m o n t h p r a c t i c e in the family. T h u s the sin of seed a n d conception is reciting the mantras.
nullified. T o g i r l s t h e s e rites a r e p e r f o r m e d
without
CHAPTER NINETYFOUR
Teachings Tjavalkya said 1. : be of Yjavalkya
performed in the eighth year from conception or nativity; t h a t of a K s a t r i y a in the eleventh year a n d that of V a i y a in the twelfth y e a r o r family. 2. After duly investing the disciple with the holy t h r e a d the preceptor shall teach him the V e d a s a l o n g vyhrti. He shall duly instruct h i m in good behaviour. 3. is during 4. He shall p a s s urine a n d e v a c u a t e his b o w e l s with t h e midday and sacred his r i g h t e a r f a c i n g t h e n o r t h i f i t dawn, night. with e a r t h purificatory facing with the M a h according to some, as is the convention in the
t h e d a y o r i n the S a n d h y s i.e.
dusk or facing the south if it is d u r i n g the r i t e s shall h o l d t h e p e n i s a n d s t a n d u p 5-7. ceremony A twice-born H e shall shall sit on
1. In this rite , the child is taken out of the house for the first time. 2. In this rite the child is fed for the first time.with solid food. 3. In this rite, for the first time the child's hair is cut, but cd (a tuft of hair) is left on the head; hence the name cdkarapa.
1.94.17.
north or with shall east a n d the perform U p a s p a r a (ceremonial water) the of the between finger, his roots and the of tip little the B r h m a t r t h a ( p u r e touch thumb
index finger, He
Prajpatitrtha, perform He
Pitrtrtha, Acamana
s h a l l b e u n d i s t u r b e d a n d free f r o m b u b b l e s . T h e b r a h m i n shall be p u r e if reaches A the palate. water reaches the shall b e c o m e heart; the K s a t r i y a if it it reaches 9. the throat a n d the V a i y a if
pure if the water touches the inner parts once. B a t h , M r j a n a m with the divine mantras, P r n y m a , G y a t r j a p a shall be S r y o p a s t h n a (worship of the s u n ) a n d performed every day. 10. G y a t r s h o u l d a l w a y s b e r e c i t e d w i t h its i r a s ( h e a d ) a n d with the V y h r t i prefixed. 11-12 constitute Prnyma with the P r a n a v a i s for t h r e e t i m e s (for e v e r y u n i t o f j a p a ) . T h e purity of P r n y m a is in the three R k s that the mantra and shall its be deity. In the evening the d o w n till t h e r i s e o f s t a r s . I n recited standing facing t h e both in the morning a n d
Svitr shall be recited squatting the m o r n i n g the G y a t r i east till 13. etc. He 14. so. the sun rises.
Thereafter
e v e n i n g s a c r i f i c i a l rites i n f i r e s h a l l b e p e r f o r m e d . T h e n elders shall b e bowed t o saying " a s a u a h a m , " shall then with H e shall recite great concentration and faith apdo
p r o a c h t h e p r e c e p t o r for t h e s t u d y o f V e d a s . the V e d a s when called upon to H e shall give the preceptor whatever h e h a s a n d serve h i m 15. worn. 16. 17. T h e s a c r e d staff, d e e r s k i n , t h r e a d a n d g i r d l e s h a l l b e In the morning, After p e r f o r m i n g midday the and the evening the a l m s
shall b e sought from b r a h m i n s , K s a t r i y a s a n d d r a s . rites i n f i i e h e sh^ll t a k e h i s never find fault with the food food with the permission of the p r e c e p t o r , d u l y t a k i n g in w a t e r in the ritualistic way. served. He shall
290 18.
Garuda
Purna
A s t u d e n t o b s e r v i n g B r a h m a c a r y a shall t a k e v a r i e t i e s
o f food i f t h e r e i s n o risk. A t t h e t i m e o f a r d d h a , a b r a h m i n c a n e a t a s h e p l e a s e s b u t w i t h o u t p r e j u d i c e t o his V r a t a . 19. etc. He is called a teaches him Veda. 20. of sacred 21. He is A c r y a who thread. He who initiates him teaches a with the investiture portion of Vedas is p r e c e p t o r w h o m a k e s h i m d o all rites a n d H e s h a l l a v o i d w i n e a n d m e a t a n d s t e a m c o o k e d food,
U p d h y y a . T h e p e r f o r m e r o f sacrifice i s c a l l e d R t v i k . All these p e o p l e are to be h o n o u r e d duly. O n e ' s own m o t h e r is superior to all these. F o r each V e d a , the duration of s t u d y i s for f i v e o r t w e l v e y e a r s . 22-23. S o m e hold that investiture twentytwo not the with for study shall c o n t i n u e till full c o m p r e h e n s i o n . T h e K e n t a ( c u t t i n g off h a i r ) i s a t s i x t e e n . T h e t i m e l i m i t for t h e y e a r s for b r a h m i n s , for V a i y a s . If it is the sacred t h r e a d is sixteen Ksatriyas during and this twentyfour they period
performed
b e c o m e deprived o f all virtues. T h e persons w h o b e c o m e d e g r a d ed by non-observance of Svitr 24. are called Vrtyas. Sacrifices a r e to be performed without including the V r t y a s . T h e first three castes are first birth from called Dvijas (twice born) m o t h e r they a r e b o r n a g a i n b e c a u s e after t h e
w i t h t h e s a c r e d g i r d l e g i r t i n g r o u n d their b o d y . 25. Vedas alone are a n d sacred rites. 26-27. The i n d i s p e n s a b l e for s a c r i f i c e s , p e n a n c e s the highest salvation. the deities with Every and he shall propitiate T h e y are conducive to twice-born shall manes With with ghee
d a y , t h e t w i c e b o r n shall r e c i t e t h e r k m a n t r a s , y a j u s , s m a n p r o p i t i a t e the m a n e s a n d t h e d e i t i e s .
d a y according to capacity and propitiate the deities a n d m a n e s s h a l l b e b l e s s e d w i t h a l l d e s i r e d o b j e c t s w h e n t h e y a r e satisfied. 30. thereof. T h e r e g u l a r s t u d y o f different p o r t i o n s i n the V e d a s s h a l l b l e s s h i m w i t h t h e fruits the fruits o f gifts o f l a n d T h e twice-born will reap d e a l i n g w i t h t h e d i v e r s e sacrifices a n d penances by study alone.
291 B r a h m a c r i n shall r e -
NINETYFIVE of Yjavalkya
O s a g e s , listen t o the v a r i o u s
duties
of the
house-
h o l d e r . After g i v i n g fees t o the p r e c e p t o r a n d t a k i n g t h e r i t u a l i s t i c b a t h w i t h his p e r m i s s i o n a n d c o n c l u d i n g his s t u d e n t s t a g e h e s h a l l m a r r y a girl e n d o w e d w i t h g o o d c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s . S h e r s i , l i n e a g e o r G o t r a , b e y o n d the f i f t h r e m o v e o n side, and 4. the seventh remove on must the father's to asapinda (unrelated). A brahmin bridegroom belong the r e p u t e d relation, a with a S c h o l a r s o r their o w n of a b r a h m i n ' s
1
shall b e a
virgin, y o u n g e r in a g e , not sickly, h a v i n g brothers not of the s a m e the mother's and hence
marriage
f i r s t t h r e e c a s t e s ; a k s a t r i y a c a n m a r r y a girl b e l o n g i n g t o t w o
1. G e n e r a l l y the H i n d u s t r a c e their d e s c e n t to a c o m m o n T h e p r o m i n e n t gotras Roth interprets the "Gotra o c c u r s s e v e r a l t i m e s i n t h e male ancestor. but they account explain In Gotra, the or with 'cowstall*, to the as
S u c h a descent is called gotra. multiplied later on. of the mythic exploits of Indra.
best the e m p l o y m e n t which the term shows in the later literature as d e n o t i n g the 'clan', a n d which is found in the C h n d o g y a Upanisad. within a G r h y a S u t r a s stress is agnates and cognates." laid on the prohibition of m a r r i a g e (VINS, p . 2 3 5 - 6 ) .
w i t h a Sabinda o f t h e m o t h e r o f t h e b r i d e g r o o m t h a t i s t o s a y , r o u g h l y ,
Garuda
Purna be
shall never
married by any of these. T h e r e are m a n y types type is that that girl in which o f m a r r i a g e s a m o n g t h e m ; the the bridegroom is invited on
type
of marriage is as the
that
bridegroom.
fourteen generations.
a r e t a k e n a l o n g w i t h the b r i d e t h e t y p e o f m a r r i a g e i s r s a , t h e son b o r n o f t h a t w e d l o c k sanctifies six g e n e r a t i o n s . 9. love) A m a r r i a g e in which the advice, " b o t h of you A son born of that wedlock carry six on your sacred duties together" is given, is called S a k m a (with marriage. 10. sanctifies g e n e r a t i o n s i n c l u d i n g himself. In the Asura form of marriage, money is taken; in i s t a k e n f o r c i b l y after is duped and t h e G n d h a r v a m a r r i a g e , m u t u a l l o v e a n d c o n s e n t i s t h e criter i o n ; i n t h e R k s a s a m a r r i a g e , the b r i d e a fight a n d married. 11. T h e f i r s t four t y p e s o f m a r r i a g e a r e r e c o m m e n d e d for a n d t h e R k s a s a t y p e for k i n g s ; the dras. a b r a h m i n girl, t h e h a n d s a r e b r i d e g r o o m ; the vaiya brother, a kinsman or case incurs b r a h m i n s ; the G n d h a r v a 12. in the P a i c a m a r r i a g e , the girl
c l a s p e d together; if a ksatriya girl, she c a t c h e s hold of an arrow the other end of which is girl h o l d s a g o a d . 13. T h e father, t h e grandfather, the mother gives away 14. the sin the girl in m a r r i a g e ; the latter in in m a r r i a g e , h e l d b y the
the former is not a v a i l a b l e . A father not giving a d a u g h t e r If no of Bhrnahaty (murder of the foetus) at every men-
he s h o u l d
should be forsaken at o n c e .
293
F o r p r o d u c i n g a son a n d a heir in the family the of the s a m e clan can T h e son with an issueless w i d o w till she conceives.
b o r n thus is the legitimate son of the deceased h u s b a n d . A wife f o u n d g u i l t y o f dirty The garments, shall moon god has be c o m p e l l e d single morsel with purity; be given only blessed
daily, shall b e rebuked a n d forced t o lie o n the b a r e g r o u n d . women G a n d h a r v a h a s blessed them with sweet speech. F i r e is a l w a y s pure a n d women are always pure. 20. guilty If a woman great sins subjects herself to abortion, except in she b e c o m e s the to murder of the foetus a n d the t h e c a s e o f a d u l t e r y a n d for p u r p o s e s o f e x p i a t i o n , of two 21. m u r d e r of her husband. addicted wine, suffering from i n c u r a b l e A wife o f s w e e t sages, great sin Otherwise, discord or O
A wife
diseases or inimically inclined c a n be forsaken. speech should be maintained. will result. 22-23. If there is no
h u s b a n d a n d wife, v i r t u e , l o v e a n d w e a l t h f l o u r i s h t h e r e . wife survives the h u s b a n d b u t r e m a i n s ed in the world. If After death she goddess U m . 24-26. behests becomes
a m a n divorces a chaste virtuous w o m a n he is to carry out the subsequent to the for w o m e n . T h e (full m o o n -
shall give her a third of her o r n a m e n t s b a c k . T h e highest duty of a w o m a n husband. restrain Sixteen nights of her
the p a r v a n on
new m o o n days) when the stars m a g h a n d M l a r e a s c e n d a n t first f o u r n i g h t s . with Thereafter, even nights, he will be a b l e to is in a have intercourse her. Thereby, he
beget a healthy son of auspicious traits. b e r i n g that lust in w o m e n is terrible. 27-28. women are The to husband should protected
If the w o m a n
be well
father, m o t h e r or k i n s m e n s h o u l d h o n o u r
r a i m e n t s a n d foodstuffs. T h e wife s h o u l d b e a b l e t o m a i n t a i n t h e
294 household with a m o d i c u m skilful, lavishly. 29-31. and She should by pay respects their to feet. pleased with
Garuda
Purna
the m i n i m u m
father-in-law
touching
shall f o r s a k e s p o r t s , d e c o r a t i o n o f t h e
a t t e n d i n g festivities, b o i s t e r o u s l a u g h t e r , visits t o o t h e r p e o p l e ' s childhood the father shall protect the girl; d u r i n g a n d d u r i n g old a g e the son. Whether shall n o t s t a y o u t s i d e her youth the h u s b a n d shall do so during day or during night, a
If these a r e not a v a i l a b l e , kinsmen shall protect her. woman her house without her h u s b a n d . 32-33. religious good rites conduct Only the not she the senior wife i s e n t i t l e d t o t a k e j u n i o r ones. be If the cremated
part in
should
w i t h A g n i h o t r a rites. tion o f A g n i h o t r a .
g o o d n a m e h e r e a n d r e p a i r t o h e a v e n after d e a t h .
NINETYS1X of Tjavalkya
the
mixed
of the
householders. +
A b r a h m i n father a n d a k s a t r i y a Similarly > > > > > > > > Ambastha Nisda, Parvata Mhisya Mleccha Karana Sta Vaidehaka C n d l a (Lowliest of all)
mother beget a Mrdhbhisikta. B r a h m i n father Vaiy mother Vaiy dr udr + dr + Vaiya Vaiya dra father + + + Ksatriya
K s a t r i y a father +
+ Brahmin
1.96.16.
Vaiya Father dra dra 6-7. ,, + + Ksatriya Mother > ,, ,, ,, ,, father a n d Magadha
295
> Ksattr > Ayogava > Rathakra unprivileged ones whether lower c a s t e m o t h e r ) or
-+- V a i y -4- K a r a n
Mhisya
A n u l o m a j a (higher caste P r a t i l o m a j a (higher caste original caste in the A householder 8-9. All
a c c o u n t o f t h e i n t r i n s i c loftiness, they will h a v e t h e r i g h t s o f t h e i r seventh generation g o n e c h a n g e or in the fifth generation if shall p e r f o r m rites shall laid
the S m r t i s in the fire first lighted on the o c c a s i o n of m a r r i a g e . down V e d a s , except that of in the marital fire. c h a r i t a b l e gifts, toilet and also be performed he
the teeth
After t h e f i r e sacrifice h e s h o u l d r e c i t e t h e S r y a
m a n t r a s w i t h d u e faith. He should understand the m e a n i n g of V e d i c p a s s a g e s a n d the various s t r a s . H e should g o t o the temple o f G o d for t h e a c q u i s i t i o n a n d p r e s e r v a t i o n o f his d e s i r e d o b j e c t s . 11-13. After t a k i n g gods and bath he should perform Tarpana a n d w o r s h i p the t h e full r e s u l t shall b e and duly the m a n e s . According to capacity In order to achieve spiritual V i d y T h e great
(sacrifice)
S v a d h h o m a , study of V e d a s
s a c r i f i c e s for g h o s t s , m a n e s , B r a h m a n a n d h u m a n b e i n g s shall b e C n d l a s a n d crows, cooked ground. Cooked rice should rice should be
b e offered w i t h every
w a t e r every d a y t o the m a n e s a n d h u m a n beings. Vedic shall duly study shall be invariably pursued Food be fed n o t b e c o o k e d for o n e ' s o w n u s e e x c l u s i v e l y . people, and pregnant women, invalids, girls thereafter g u e s t s s h o u l d b e fed. T h e n With Prngnihe should take of a few g r a i n s )
children, elderly
served.
Garuda
Purna
O n l y after f e e d i n g the b o y s s h o u l d h e t a k e i n m o d e the meal and the later one should be t a k e n after
r a t e q u a n t i t i e s w h o l e s o m e food after d u e d i g e s t i o n . T h e e a r l i e r drinking water. 18. place. T h e food s h o u l d b e t a k e n i n r e l i s h i n g l y i n a c o v e r e d be given a c c o r d i n g to capacity to the
Charity should
worthy of bowing t o " , " T h i s is the s a m e as that guests. E v e n by reducing other expenses,
a l m s should b e given t o m e n d i c a n t s a n d persons o f g o o d rites. 20-21. fed t h e r e b y Whoever once in happens a year. after to and come should (those be fed. A
Sntakas in
anguishall
triya is a person w h o h a s m a s t e r e d the V e d a s . 22. honoured These if a two (the guest a n d V e d i c S c h o l a r ) should be to attain Brahmaloka. A
householder wishes
h o u s e h o l d e r s h a l l n e v e r y e a r n for a n o t h e r m a n ' s food u n l e s s invited a n d unless it is w h a t is not censurable. 23. fully He shall a v o i d t h e m i s u s e o f s p e e c h , h a n d s a n d feet the guest a n d the V e d i c S c h o l a r are
When
shall a c c o m p a n y t h e m u p t o t h e b o u n d a r y o f
T h e remaining
p a r t o f t h e d a y h e shall s p e n d i n
t h e c o m p a n y o f g o o d m e n , friends a n d r e l a t i o n s . After p e r f o r m i n g the e v e n i n g p r a y e r , offering o f g h e e i n t h e f i r e , e t c . , h e s h o u l d take food. muhrta Consulting (before the learned A he should decide what is should be honoured t o b e d o n e for his o w n p r o g r e s s . H e m u s t g e t u p i n the B r a h m a sunrise). brahmin w i t h m o n e y , gifts, e t c . 26-27. To the aged, grief-stricken and burden-bearers
h e s h o u l d b e a s u p p o r t l e a d i n g the w a y . T h e c o m m o n d u t i e s o f
297 a r e sacrifice,
s t u d y o f tfie V e d a s , c h a r i t y , e t c . T h e a d d i t i o n a l d u t i e s o f a b r a h m i n a r e a c c e p t a n c e o f fees, p r e s i d i n g o v e r sacrifices a n d t e a c h i n g of the V e d a s . T h e special 28. twice-born. 29. vation stealing, patience, 30. duties of a ksatriya are the adminisare tration of k i n g d o m a n d the protection of the p e o p l e . Usury, agriculture, trading and cattle-breeding the duties of a v a i y a . T h e duties of a d r a a r e service of the to the
A twice-born shall never neglect sacrifice. T h e c o m m o n qualities constitute of c a s t e s for t h e p r e s e r truthfulness, nonnon-violence,
of virtue
purity, control
m o r e t h a n t h r e e y e a r s c a n p e r f o r m t h e S o m a sacrifice a n d d r i n k the S o m a juice. 31. fice as rites have in stock food-grains lasting for a y e a r s h a l l p e r f o r m t h e well a s p r e l i m i n a r y rites of S o m a sacrifice. Grahanesti and Cturmsya1
carefully. 32. If these possible, the twice-born shall No sacrifice If shall b e pert h e full c o m the sacrifice of the Vaivnar.
a r e d u l y u s e d , the sacrifice b e c o m e s
If a sacrifice is p e r f o r m e d utilising the m o n e y b e g g e d s a c r i f i c e b e c o m e s a c r o w or a v u l t u r e . sustaining himself by days' g l e a n i n g rice grains He s u p p l y . H e i s still better t h a n the one with a d a y ' s supply. p o t , full of g r a i n w h o is himself
1. each.
Name
of the
three
sacrifices,
viz.,
Vaivadeva,
Varwfapraghsa of four
and
months
298 from a n y a n d every p l a c e . he c a n seek m o n e y should A not from earn clan. He 36. cloth.
Garuda
Purna
If he is terribly harassed by hunger a k i n g , his p u p i l o r a p e r s o n o f his. by resorting to haughtiness, h y p o should nails preferably wear a white-
crisy or cunning. householder Hair, moustache and 37. always be shall be kept always clean. He should While going holy staff a n d
H e s h o u l d n o t t a k e f o o d u n l e s s s u p e r v i s e d b y his wife. He should never speak unpleasant words. humble with the sacred thread on. hold in the
urine
riverbeds, shady
cows, water, w o m e n a n d brahmins, or at the evening hours. He should never g a z e at fire, sun, a n u d e w o m a n , a w o m a n e n g a g e d i n the s e x u a l act, wine, faeces, etc. H e should n e v e r s l e e p with his h e a d t o t h e w e s t . 40. faeces or 41. nor H e s h o u l d n e v e r s p i t i n w a t e r nor p o u r b l o o d , u r i n e , poison He be in water. F e e t should not be shown to fire off his person. he cupped palms He should not share the b e d So also
g a m b l e with dishonest gamblers nor should w i t h a sick 42. person. All adverse activities
should be eschewed.
funeral
a n d h u s k a n d its a s h e s .
place except by the proper door. 44-45. study day and The annual rites)
from a miserly king decrying scriptures. U p k a r m a rite ( R e v i s i n g o f V e d i c should or on b e p e r f o r m e d o n t h e full on H a s t a asterism or fifth Rohini asterism in the The expiatory
should be
duly performed
where there is natural water. ( T h e r e a r e thirty seven A n a d h y y a d a y s ( H o l i d a y s for V e d i c S t u d y ) w h e n any one of t h e s e a disciple, a p r e c e p -
1.96.55
tor, a k i n s m a n or a the R t v i k dies three days are
U p k a r m a a n d U t s a r g a rites, w h e n
scholar of one's own b r a n c h of V e d a dies. At the S a n d h y hours, when thunder rumbles, when an earthquake, eighth, fall of a c o m e t or a meteor, V e d i c and fifteenth days o f the
recital should be stopped and A r a n y a k a portion is read. The fourteenth days, lunar half m o n t h , the eclipse 49. pig When any the j u n c t i o n s of R t u s ( s e a dog, snake, cat
a n d after t a k i n g a m e a l o r a c c e p t i n g f e e s i n a r d d h a , animalfrog, mungoose, the teacher and walks between the pupil, when the
cremation
or a fallen sinner ( c e s s a t i o n of V e d i c s t u d y ) . unclean lightning, of the the on the highway, when there the m a n is having the h a n d there is a sandstorm sun blazes), and
still w e t after t a k i n g m e a l s , i n the m i d d l e o f t w o w a t e r y p l a c e s , the middle 52. when dust night quarters or when burn (Anadhyya). When is (when the the raised d u r i n g snowfall, w h e n preceptor is
r u n n i n g , w h e n t h e r e i s foul s m e l l o f s o m e t h i n g " v e r y i m p o r t a n t p e r s o n " visits t h e h o u s e , 53. yas When mounting a of V e d i c is mule, for the camel,
h o r s e , b o a t , t r e e o r a hill. or cessation 54. performed. treaded on. treaded on. 55. Brahmins What /nonce.
prohibited or
king's
wife s h o u l d n o t
transgressed.
r.f
(is
oo""*
Garuda
Purna be a to
performed in faith.
parts.
disciple can be beaten. All v i r t u e s s h o u l d b e p r a c t i s e d ; n o t h i n g A householder should never have verbal 58. b a t h in 59. ings W i t h o u t offering t h e f i v e p i n d a s h e another man's p o n d o r well. contrary disputes shall not with take taken
i n a river, f o u n t a i n s a n d n a t u r a l p u d d l e s a n d e d d i e s . T h e use of another man's bed and be avoided. Unless belongfood should be and should t h e r e i s d a n g e r t o life,
should person,
never a
bamboo-worker, usury,
calumniated low c l a s s
person
p e o p l e , p e r s o n s p a r t a k i n g o f o t h e r p e o p l e ' s l e a v i n g s after persons who misuse s a c r e d texts, henpecked priests, wicked kings, washermen, ungrateful, backbiters, wine-merchants, bards,
h a n g s m e f , liars^
goldsmiths,
should not be taken without consecration. F o o d m i x e d with hair or g e r m s should not be taken. ed o v e r by course, a sinner, or touched kneaded F o o d cooked more by a woman in h e r be t h a n twelve monthlyavoided. by : h o u r s b e f o r e , p a r t a k e n b y a n o t h e r , sniffed a t b y a d o g , sprinklsqueezed by others should Similarly, food
a cow or a bird or t r a m p l e d by a n y o n e should be avoided. these persons can serve Dsas1, Goplas2, Kulamitras, 66. Food cooked a day Ardhasrins, N p i t a 3 a n d one before c a n be taken i f i t has
1. 2. 3.
Perhaps A A barber.
fisherman.
cowherd.
o r b a r l e y s h o u l d b e t a k e n after t h e l a p s e o f a
( s u c h as parrots
and
T h e flesh of and
carnivorous animals, birds, should be avoided. 68-71. Sarhyvas, (Jay) and 72. and as takes m e a t one does not 73. If After eating
f l e s h , s w a n s , c r a n e s , storks,
swallows, unconsecrated
m a c a r o n i s ) 1 the f l e s h o f K u r a r a J l a p d a , K h a j a r t a , C s a red-footed and onion animals, the m a n s h o u l d a t o n e for the sin b y f a s t i n g t h r e e d a y s . By garlic o n e b e c o m e s sinful If one manes in r d d h a atonement one after should perform G n d r y a n a .
worshipping deities a n d
NINETYSEVEN of Yjavalkya
O good
shall
now e x p o u n d
s u c h a s g o l d , silver,
pearls,
that of
wooden and m i x t u r e of
A wag-tail.
b e c o m e p u r e w h e n t h e m e n d i c a n t sees his wife's f a c e . p o t b e c o m e s p u r e by keeping it over fire. 4. it. I f f o o d i s defiled b y a c o w sniffing a t i t or f l i e s o r w o r m s i t c a n b e purified b y s p r i n k l i n g h o l y 5. Vessels m a d e
ashes
T h e g r o u n d i s purified b y s w e e p i n g o r s c r u b b i n g . of brass, lead a n d copper are cleaned I r o n a n d b e l l m e t e l vessels A vessel by not known to be be are water.
by acid solution or t a m a r i n d water. are cleaned by ashes and impure is pure. 6. removed. 7. or If a vessel is
contaminated
faeces i t s h a l l
a carnivorous
T h e sun's these
pure,
t h e i r d u n g is a l s o p u r e . should
after s n e e z i n g ,
After s n e e z i n g , s p i t t i n g ,
t o u c h his r i g h t e a r .
NINETYEIGHT of Tjuavalkya
listen, O
noble
of e x c e l l e n t rites.
realised B r a h m a n
is superior
303
C o w s , plots of land, g o l d , etc. should p e r s o n s after d u l y h o n o u r i n g t h e m . a person devoid of By taking it he d e g r a d e s the giver as persons is to
A gift s h o u l d n e v e r be t a k e n by
w i t h its h o r n s c a s e d i n g o l d ,
hoofs i n vessel
a bell-metal
a n d sufficient m o n e y . pala weight of g o l d ; of silver; the T h e details It should be that be of pala weights weight.
be fifty palas in
is tawny, a n d the
yielding milk or not, with or honoured in heaven. 11. nursing The a sick massaging person, of
should
of a
wayfarer, of taken
worship
g o d , w a s h i n g t h e feet
brahmins, a n d s c r u b b i n g the place where b r a h m i n s h a v e f o o d a l l t h e s e a r e o n a p a r w i t h t h e gift o f a c o w . 12. heaven. 13. By giving a brahmin what he desires one
attains
one attains prosperity. umbrella, carts, butter, cool water, b e d , a n d unguents, in heaven. honoured
Garuda Manuscript)
the r e g i o n o f B r a h m a
not accessible
even to the g o d s .
who t r a n s c r i b e t h e V e d a s with m e a n i n g s , y a j a s t r a s , D h a r m a stras, on p a y m e n t , also, a t t a i n the region of B r a h m a . 15. the tories) Since God has created the universe with texts with bhsyas Vedas as basis, collection 16. 17. 18. He who of V e d i c (comrnen-
m a k e s a gift of t h e m , A t t a i n s m e r i t e q u a l t o t h a t o f gifting A twice-born shall never listen to e v e n t w i c e t h e fruit. m a t e r i a l i s t i c disc o u r s e s , false a r g u m e n t s , s p e e c h e s i n p r a k r i t 2 o r f o r e i g n 3 t o n g u e s , since these d e g r a d e h i m . 19. attains A deserving person the world of the w h o d e s i s t s f r o m a c c e p t i n g gifts A n offering o f K u a g i v e r o f gifts.
grass, water, vegetables, milk a n d fragrant u n g u e n t s shall never b e refused. 20. from For the of propitiation of gods or guests or the manes accepted even an impotent deeds except a prostitute, whatever one gets without solicitation should be a man evil p e r s o n , a fallen m a n o r a n e n e m y .
CHAPTER
NINETYNINE
Teachings
of Tjavalkya
Yjavalkya said :
1-2. I shall e x p o u n d r d d h a , the performance of which d a y s ( 7 t h , 8th, 9th days i n r e m o v e s s i n s . T h e o p p o r t u n e t i m e for r d d h a i s a n y o f the following : T h e New moon day, Astak Pausa, 1. 2. 3. M g h a and Phlguna) any special prosperous occasion T h e term is especially applied to the M a h b h r a t a . CDHM, p. 128. Prkrtas generally m e a n t the regional dialects. T h e reference is perhaps to the foreign l a n g u a g e s .
1.99.14 of windfall, when one the Pretapaksa ( d a r k half of B h d r a p a d a ) h a s sufficient w e a l t h , w h e n the V y a t i p t a in the (thirteenth d a y
305
the two are (when the sun transits to Capricorn a n d cancer) deserving brahmins (deviation of planets),
Sakrnti days
a v a i l a b l e , the equinoxes, Gajacchy rddha. 3-5. young man, varnika, a law, The a
s h o u l d be from a m o n g these. A G r e a t r o t r i y a ( V e d i c S c h o l a r ) astrologer, a m a n of T r i m a d h u s , a T r i s a s i s t e r ' s s o n , R t v i k , s o n - i n - l a w , p r e c e p t o r , father-ina T r i n c i k e t a , d a u g h t e r ' s son, a disciple, the persons devoted to their m o t h e r s A sickly
maternal
relatives, kinsmen, B r a h m i n s scrupulously observing rituals, Pacgni Brahmacrins and a n d fathers. 6-7. T h e following should not be entertained. p e r s o n , a p e r s o n deficient i n l i m b s o r
d a g e s , a o n e - e y e d m a n , s o n of a w i d o w after r e m a r r i a g e , a fallen s i n n e r like A v a k r n a a n d t h o s e w h o d o n o t c o n f o r m tions, a n d an a-Vaisnava (non-believer in V i s n u ) . T h e s e are mins) 8. shall On be the
w o r t h y o f b e i n g i n v i t e d for r d d h a . T h e y ( t h e d e s e r v i n g b r a h invited the d a y before when they shall observe day of rddha e a r l y i n t h e m o r n i n g they provide seats, on shall be celibacy. s h o u l d p e r f o r m A c a m a n a a n d sit i n their r e s p e c t i v e s e a t s c a l l e d D a i v a a n d Pitrya. t h e g r o u n d itself. 9. In the D a i v a (divine) seats two brahmins seated facing east. b r a h m i n s shall b e 10. the same The but In the Pitrya seats seated facing north. maternal grandfathers also is be the s a m e as in V a i v a d e v a will ( o f the manes) three If it is not possible to
a r r a n g e m e n t for the m a n t r a s be
AvhanaInvocation
Sanno Devi, w a t e r
306 m a n t r a Yavosi b a r l e y g r a i n s s h a l l b e s t r e w n . Y divy t h e y s h o u l d b e g i v e n water, Pavitra shall offerings sprinkled be made in the right the of
Garuda W i t h the
Purna mantra
h a n d s . Similarly, scents, t o left a n d w a t e r s h a l l b e number the of K u a blades the housepurpose Arghya and make pro-
anticlockwise.
shall then be given. Pitrs ( m a n e s ) Uiantas tv. W i t h the p e r m i s s i o n holder should repeat the
mantra
of barley grains c a n be served with gingelly seeds. other things shall be performed as before. 15. mise to After the giving Arghya he should duly b r a h m i n s . With the m a n t r a Pitrbhyah
sthnam asi
he should b e n d the vessel. 16-20. and with {as reciting Vyhrti permission He should hold the c o o k e d food soaked in b u t t e r the and to mantra it in Rks Agnau fire. They karisye etc. he arid shall then take say obtain the and place He shall should r e c i t e Gyatri1 Yathsukham silently. food
Madhu vt,
convenient anger.
you).
shall b e served t h e m
fully s a t i a t e d h e s h a l l b e He shall ask the The brahThe satiated. he satiated?) are fully
reciting holy m a n t r a s a n d the previous j a p a s . b r a h m i n s Trpth mins shall rice cooked left stha over r e p l y : Trpth
should
s o u t h a n d offer P i n d a s n e a r t h e p l a c e w h e r e the b r a h m i n s t o o k T o m a t e r n a l grandfathers also the s a m e p r o c e d u r e after t h a t . should be mentioned. T h e n s h a l l b e offered t o t h e that T h e n Svasti ( h a i l t h e e ) gives A c a m a n a
t h e A k s a y y a U d a k a ( e v e r fruitful w a t e r ) b r a h m i n s a l o n g with t h e fee 25. the When when the the h e s h a l l p r o c e e d for S v a d h k r a . brahmins brahmins permit Pitrbhyah repeat
a c c o r d i n g t o c a p a c i t y . After by saying
Vcyatm unto
Svadh
(svadh
it he should sprinkle
1.99.38
26-27. devas be He shall and say offer Vive devh priyantm (Let
307 all
pleased)
flourish.
L e t n o t faith f o r s a k e u s .
h a v e m u c h t o g i v e . " T h u s addressed b y the b r a h m i n s h e should farewell w i t h sweet w o r d s a n d s a l u t a t i o n . While bidding farewell he s h o u l d the promise recite had Vje Vje. ptra in which been invoked
be placed in proper position a n d the brahmins going round in Pradaksin night. and prayer he
should be formally dismissed. After .should p a r t a k e o f the l e a v i n g s o f P i t r s a l o n g w i t h his wife. He shall r e m a i n celibate that Nndl The rites i n addition form no of the At the cerem o n y of attaining prosperity but with 31. t h e rites a s w e l l a s fee a r e s i m i l a r P i n d a s will b e m i x e d a ( c u c u m b e r ) fruits. r d d h a p e r f o r m e d for a s s i g n e d for (invocation) Daiva. Only
with barley grains a n d K a r k a n d h u 1 Ekoddista has single m a n e 32. ana i n view seat
Pavitra is used.
It is devoid o f A v h a n a
(may you In
scents, water a n d gingelly seeds shall be used. n i n g with T e samn, e t c . s h a l l b e r e c i t e d . as in the previous. 35. 36. T h e Ekoddista can be performed Cooked rice with
I f S a p i n d k a r a n a i s p e r f o r m e d , a y e a r after d e a t h , water pot ( s o d a k u m b h a ) the end In of the year. T h e Pindas can be given the first m o n t h let soaked
to cows, g o a t s or
b i m offer H a v i s y n n a (rice c o o k e d w i t h v e g e t a b l e s a n d
1.
Zizyphus nummularia.
308 in g h e e ) , in the
Garuda
Purna
e e d i n g m o n t h h e s h o u l d offer f i s h , o r t h e f l e s h o f d e e r , g o a t s , b i r d , R a m , Prsata, Ena, shall be satisfied In month. 39-42. arrow day. t h e r a i n y m o n t h o n the t h i r t e e n t h d a y w h e n is performed from the first to the fourteenth there i s M a g h s t a r a l s o , i f a n y o n e d i e s b e i n g w o u n d e d b y a n rddha He will o b t a i n d a u g h t e r s , gold, children, valour, fields, metallic with this offer w i t h i n c r e a s i n g relish every
strength
p r o s p e r i t y , e x c e l l e n t s o n s , h e a l t h , f a m e , f r e e d o m from
sorrow, s a l v a t i o n , w e a l t h , l e a r n i n g , f l u e n c y o f s p e e c h , w e a l t h , c a t t l e horses, i f h e d u l y p e r f o r m s t h e r d d h a . 43-45. give to him Similarly, when the l o n g life, progeny, m a n e s of a
b r h m a n a or a heaven or
Please
and
understand
the
symptoms dreams
of a as
harassed by V i n y a k a
t a c l e s ] . T h e V i c t i m suffers from h a l l u c i n a t i o n s a n d i f h e o r she p l u n g e s i n t o d e e p w a t e r s and less shaven he heads. All becomes morose T h e king is not
e n t e r p r i s e s b e i n g i m p e d e d a n d fruitand exhausted without any a p p a r e n t restored to his k i n g d o m , the virgin not get
reason.
a son. T h e a t o n e m e n t a n d r e m e d y is thus : On an auspicious d a y he should be b a t h e d duly. White m u s t a r d seeds a n d sandal paste should be ground together a n d k n e a d e d with ghee. All medicinal herbs a n d fragrant essences should be m i x e d a n d the admixture smeared over the patient's h e a d . 4-5. stivcana The patient is s e a t e d o n a n a u s p i c i o u s soft l e a t h e r requested to recite S v a the same shape and Clay, R o c a n of cushion red in colour. mantras. Brahmins are
F o u r pitchers
1.100.17 (yellow p i g m e n t ) , sandal paste, The brahmins you. then flow May
309 a n d G u g g u l u ( g u m resin) a r e recite thus : " T h e thousandwhich the sages drank deep is (purificatory) (moon) the P v a m n
respectively put into them. 6-9. eyed, being the the head, ever." 10. be held 11. After the ablution, K u a grass soaked in g h e e shall head, and in m u s t a r d oil b e p o u r e d i n t o h i s the public road invoked by r o u n d his With fire the hundred-currented poured the to the over
the king S o m a
planet J u p i t e r , the g o d I n d r a , the wind g o d a n d resuscitate the y o u r lost s p l e n d o u r . t h e line and the of parting L e t ill l u c k hair, the locks of hair, ears,
sticking
forehead,
e y e s b e d i s p e l l e d for
e a r s a n d o v e r his f o r e h e a d d r o p b y d r o p . ignited evil bound. ( w h e r e four r o a d s m e e t ) K u a Various kinds of cooked ground. Svh mantras, 12-14. spirits o f K s m n d a 1 a n d R j a p u t r a
shall b e m e a s u r e d a n d
In the C a t u s p a t h a
grass shall be s p r e a d on the of three kinds, sweets shall prays be to the 15. form curd,
a n d u n c o o k e d food, flowers of various colours, sweet scents, wine milk p u d d i n g , cooked food, ghee, j a g g e r y on the ground. T h e preceptor then placed
for t h e b i r t h o f s o n s . " G i v e me beauty. luck. G i v e me Give me fame, O G o d d e s s , give me wealth. G i v e m e all sons, give
desired objects." H e shall delight the preceptor shall brahmins with be white cloth a n d unguents. T h e given a p a i r of cloths. T h e
1.
Gucurbita pepo.
Purna
Tjavalkya
A p e r s o n d e s i r o u s of w e a l t h a n d s p l e n d o u r , for p e a c e a n d
or a
per-
son wishing
the m a l i g n a n t a s p e c t o f the p l a n e t s s h a l l p e r f o r m t h e P l a n e t a r y Sacrifice ( G r a h a y g a ) . T h e s e a r e the planets a s e n u m e r a t e d b y learned men. 2. 3. by The Sun, Moon, Mars, Mercury, Jupiter, Venus, Saturn, R h u and Ketu. T h e malignant aspect is countermanded copper, bellmetal, their respectively wearing 4. 5. persons crystal, the red s a n d a l w o o d , respective colours to be red,
g o l d , silver, i r o n , l e a d a n d bell m e t a l o n t h e i r b o d i e s . O sages, know By shall the be white, red, yellow, yellow, w h i t e b l a c k , b l a c k a n d b l a c k . articles asked be f a v o u r i t e t o t h e p l a n e t s t h e affected to given p e r f o r m H o m a after d u e a b l u t i o n . a s gifts t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e c l o t h e s
L i b a t i o n s with s w e e t s m e l l i n g s u b s t a n c e s , i n c e n s e a n d m a n t r a s for t h e
g u m resin s h a l l b e offered w i t h their r e s p e c t i v e p r i n c i p a l as well as s u b o r d i n a t e deities. 7-8. in order. Mantra krsnena1 Imam dev2 Agnir mrdh3 Udbuddhyasva* Brhaspate paridiye5 The Homa shall b e
1. 2. 3. 4. 5.
V S . 15.54.
1.101.12 Annt parisruto rasam1 anno devi2 Kay nacitr* Keturii krnvai 9. Sacrificial Venus Saturn Rhu Ketu
311
Khadira
Apmrga5,
Pippala,
Udumbara, am8,
and K u a grass. N a i v e d y a a n d D a k s i n t o b e offered a s b e l o w . Naivedya treacle rice milk p u d d i n g Havisya sastika-rice in milk rice with c u r d havis pies meat mixed Pulao Daksin cow akha bull gold cloth horse black cow iron goat the kings r e a p the
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7.
10.9.4.
Achyranthes Cynodon
312
Purna
Tjavalkya
O sages, I
shall e x p o u n d T h e person
the V n a p r a s t h a ( R e t i r e d If he goes alone fosters t h e s a c r e d is patient, as also the m a n e s , He shall grow He should not
life i n H e r m i t a g e ) .
w h o w i s h e s t o t a k e t o i t shall
g o t o t h e forest e i t h e r a l o n e o r w i t h his wife. h e l e a v e s his wife t o t h e c a r e o f h i s s o n . 2. honours 3. trolled. 4. meditate. living A V n a p r a s t h a observes celibacy, and sacred the baths who gratify keep even fire fire, exercises control over m i n d brahmins guests. shall shall shall He He He deities and
sense-organs,
servants. a day.
l o n g h a i r , b e a r d a n d m o u s t a c h e s . H e s h a l l b e p e r f e c t l y self-contake three continue accept m o n e y charities. V e d i c studies. H e shall regularly in what is beneficent to all his p e r s o n a l n e e d s o n c e o r He shall be He shall engaged attend to
beings. 5-6.
twice a month. H e shall l i e o n t h e b a r e g r o u n d . H e s h a l l d o everyIn s u m m e r the he shall in rainy season he He with thing without worrying over the results. stand in the midst of five fires a n d s h a l l lie o n t h e b a r e g r o u n d .
CHAPTER
ONE HUNDRED of
AND
THREE
Tjavalkya
I s h a l l m e n t i o n t h e d u t i e s of m e n d i c a n t s . O N o b l e returning the end f r o m the forest h e s h a l l f i r s t and then the o f t h e rites h e s h a l l a s s i m i l a t e the sacrifice Sarva-Veda-Pradaksin
1.104.3 t h e f i e r y s p l e n d o u r i n himself. living beings and be tranquil. the water 3. roaming 4. a single yogic pot He shall wish good for
B e a r i n g t h r e e staffs a n d h o l d i n g
d i s c a r d a l l p h y s i c a l ' l a b o u r for r e m u n e r a t i o n . Without erring about in the should not be seen in the evening a l o n g with other village, or he m a y without b e i n g ever a m b i t i o u s . He should b e c o m e a P a r a m a h a m s a (great saint) with staff a n d self c o n t r o l . and When sheds the he finally achieves the mortal body h e will mendicants
do simple journeys
attain immortality. practice of g u e s t s , of yogic a exercises a n d taking who performs food i n s m a l l q u a n t i t i e s h e will h a v e t h e g r e a t a c h i e v e m e n t . A donor, a person householder r d d h a a n d knower ( J n i n ) becomes liberated.
CHAPTER
ONE Teachings
HUNDRED of
AND F O U R
Tjavalkya
Tjavalkya 1.
said
W h e n his sin h a s a l l b u t v a n i s h e d h e to become 2. worm black dumb. person who blade and of becomes a steals
a camel, etc., and finally when he is born as a m a n he is b o u n d The gold becomes a germ and a one with
and a teeth 3.
grass.
the c h i l d r e n at all.
o f the m u r d e r e r . steals food g r a i n b e c o m e s o n e w h o steals the musical who notes steals A person who
T h e person
A person
dumb man.
Garuda
Parana
forest; w h o steals a g e m , b e c o m e s a b a s e - b o r n ; w h o steals vegetables, b e c o m e s a p e a c o c k ; strew; goat; of g r a i n s , a of water, a crow; 7-9. putrid or A he thief of pearl-necklace a monkey; r a t ; of fruit, of m e a t , of a n i m a l s ,
and of salt^ a jragged one. malicious person is becomes one whose mouth poor, or b o r n devoid of g o o d traits, base
m a n . Persons with g o o d conduct are born wealthy a n d endowed with food grains.
>
CHAPTER
fAf
ONE HUNDRED Teachings of AND FIVE
Tjavalkya
Tjavalkya 1. enjoined 2.
said
: fails to do w h a t he is
c u r b i n g his s e n s e o r g a n s . H e n c e expiatory acts have to be performed with great c a r e for p u r i f i c a t i o n . T h e r e b y his c o n s c i e n c e b e c o m e s c l e a r a n d the w o r l d h e a t t a i n s b e c o m e s p u r e . 3-6. atonement o f sins. T h e whole whereby his world sins becomes happy are dispelled. if he performs who never Those
d o a t o n e m e n t a n d r e p e n t fall i n t o h e l l , a c c o r d i n g t o t h e g r a v i t y T h e n a m e s o f different hells a r e : T m i s r a , L o h a a k u (agitated b y putrefying Pka, a gold, a Sajvana, Nadpatha, Mahstealer of (Iron bolted), Ptigandha Samkula smell), Hamsbha, Lohitoda, nilaya, murderer of b r a h m i n s , a
K k o l a m , A n d h a t m i s r a , Avcl a n d K u m b h a wine-drinker, a
a person who associates with any a n d despising preceptors are equia b r a h m i n in gravity. T a k i n g
o f t h e s e t h e s e a n d s i m i l a r s i n n e r s fall i n t o h e l l . t o t h e sin of m u r d e r i n g
1.105.20
315
f o o d p r o h i b i t e d , l o w a n d b a s e a c t s , a n d d r i n k i n g t h e h o n e y off t h e lips o f a m a i d e n i n h e r m o n t h l y c o u r s e a r e a l l a k i n t o d r i n k i n g of wine. 9. Stealing of a horse is on a par with stealing of gold. Coitus with a friend's to wife, a v i r g i n , a w o m a n of a birth to defiling of p r e c e p t o r ' s wife. mother's h e r sister, daughter
10-12. I l l e g i t i m a t e i n t i m a c y w i t h f a t h e r ' s sister, sister, aunt, one's o w n sister, a n d wife cut mother's and one's co-wife, own preceptor's m a n ' s penis daughter should be
all these, a r e on a p a r with defiling p r e c e p t o r ' s b e d . T h e g u i l t y off a n d he should be killed. T h e in w o m a n too s h a l l b e k i l l e d i f she h a d b e e n a w i l l i n g p a r t n e r the illegal intercourse. 13-20. T h e r e a r e m a n y U p a p t a k a s ( m i n o r sins a n d t u r p i non p a y m e n t of debts, not m a i n t a i n i n g s a c r e d when the elder of salt, bachelor, l e a r n i n g from a s e r v a n t , t e a c h i n g a Usury, sale
t u d e s ) . T h e y are : s l a u g h t e r i n g of a cow, stealing a b r a h m i n ' s p e r s o n a l effects, fires, trading, b r o t h e r is still a the younger brother's m a r r y i n g of Parivedana,
boss, adultery, a b e t m e n t
killing of a good d r a , V a i y a or K s a t r i y a , infamous livelihood, m i s a p p r o p r i a t i o n of a deposit, b r e a k i n g of a vow, sale of m e e t , s a l e o f a cow, post of the a b a n d o n m e n t of presiding priest father, m o t h e r or a friend, s a l e in a sacrifice to a m a n guilty of to such a man, crookedof tanks a n d parks, selling of daughter's ornaments, giving the daughter
n e s s , c a u s i n g b r e a k i n t h e v o w o f o t h e r s , selfish v e n t u r e s , c o h a bitation with a wine-drinking w o m a n , forsaking of one's study of Vedas, sacred fires, son, and kinsmen, perusal of illegal a n d the process alms of atonement. over his A. unholy literature, selling of are U p a p t a k a s . brahmin-slayer loudly roam proclaim about for Now shall his hold guilt, o n e s e l f o r o n e ' s o w n wife, a l l t h e s e a broken for skull head, He
know
beg the
twelve
will t h u s b e p u r i f i e d . O r i n
mantras
316
Garuda 21-22. If
Purna
a b r a h m i n or a c o w w a s k i l l e d for the s a k e of much times pray cruelty, the murderer shall read r e s i d i n g in a forest in a h o l y a t m o s to Goddess Sarasvat a n d deposit a I f o n e kills a K s a t r i y a or
brahmin, Or
Vedasarhhit phere.
a V a i y a i n t h e a c t o f p e r f o r m i n g a sacrifice, h e t o o shall pere x p i a t o r y rites of a b r a h m i n - s l a y e r . The man guilty engaged of abortion to the in Savana slayer for shall p e r f o r m the caste of the child the the is the victim of an wine is 23-25. If a twice.
attempted
expiatory
drinking
ghee water a n d
I f the
a n d m a t t e d hair, he now becomes pure. b r a h m i n i c a l rites a l l o v e r a g a i n . 26. perform urine. 27. it the enough pure. 28-29. bed, If a m a n rapes A brahmin woman rite by
expiatory
drinking
Otherwise, she A
becomes
(Patiloka)
and is born as a vulture, pig or bitch. b r a h m i n stealing gold pure. weight Or to should h a n d over a pestle he should give himself. the king I f t h e k i n g strikes h i m w i t h He thus becomes her own
a w o m a n sleeping in
thrown in
t h e south west q u a r t e r . preceptor's bed should o r the C n d r y a n a perform the 31. lie down A in Prjpatya1 Krcchra slayer Vrata2
1. 2.
317
like a s h a d o w a n d finally by Gndryana He shall be p u r e . for a l l U p a p t a k a s is
Expiation
O r h e s h o u l d live o n m i l k a l o n e for a m o n t h o r p e r f o r m The killer of a K s a t r i y a s h o u l d m a k e a gift o f o n e Or he should perform the expiatory three years. A s l a y e r of a d r a s h o u l d cows. A perform the expiatory rite a frog or a n y
rite of a b r a h m i n - s l a y e r for
of a V a i y a s h o u l d p e r f o r m it for a y e a r
o t h e r a n i m a l s h a l l d r i n k o n l y m i l k for t h r e e d a y s a n d p e r f o r m Krcchra Vrata. 36. years given. old. A slayer of an e l e p h a n t and If a s h o u l d a t o n e for it by m a k i n g a gift of five b l u e b u l l s a c a l f white in c o l o u r a n d t w o
m u l e g o a t o r s h e e p i s killed a b u l l s h o u l d b e
be given. 37-38. macrin vows. F o r the 39. to For felling a and cutting d o w n trees, hedges a n d A Brahbreaker of become the
he should recite a N a i r r t a m a n t r a .
shall b e p e r f o r m e d . I f t h e d i s c i p l e d i e s r u n n i n g a n e r r a n d the s h o u l d p e r f o r m the K r c c h r a rite. I f t h e the i n t e r e s t s 40. c r a v e forgiveness. b y g i v i n g food 41. if a person exile for a self-control. disciple acts, contrary
If the enemy
a n d affectionate t r e a t m e n t . a
w h e n b e i n g t r e a t e d there i s n o sin. After c o m m i t t i n g month without m a j o r sin or a m i n o r t u r p i t u d e should expiate by r e m a i n i n g in begging anyone and exercising utters falsehood he
Garuda
Purna
b r o t h e r h e s h a l l p e r f o r m C n d r y a n a . T o e x p i a t e for t h e a w o m a n in her menses he should drink sin of accepting a life and gift from an
g h e e a t the e n d o f t h r e e d a y s ' fast. T o e x p i a t e for t h e a u n d e s e r v i n g p e r s o n , he s h o u l d s t a y in drinking milk, leading mantra. 44. is celibate a c o w s h e d for a m o n t h chanting Gyatr
If a m a n is forced to travel in a m u l e cart or a c a m e l should m a n indulges in w i t h his wife d u r i n g the d a y , h e s h a l l b a t h e rude a or using brahmin
n a k e d t o a t o n e for t h e sin. O s a g e s , t h e sin r e s u l t i n g froih b e i n g shall a b u s i v e l a n g u a g e to the preceptor or argument For is the a n d o b s e r v i n g fast for a d a y . 47. expiation Atikrcchra. time, place, 48. sins in 49. sin o f b r a n d i s h i n g a staff a t a b r a h m i n the for t h e sin o f b e a t i n g , the a t o n e m e n t i s atonement is m e n t i o n e d the facts of Krcchra; Whenever age, by defeating
b e w i p e d off b y c r a v i n g his i n d u l g e n c e
s t r e n g t h a n d the g r a v i t y o f t h e s i n s h o u l d b e
t a k e n i n t o c o n s i d e r a t i o n b e f o r e d e c i d i n g the w a y o f e x p i a t i o n . Wilful a b o r t i o n a n d h a t r e d o f the h u s b a n d a r e g r e a t women without any expiation. H e n c e , she the shall b e shall if it
s h u n n e d from a d i s t a n c e . If the guilt has b e c o m e public by a the expiation be done as prescribed 50. A slayer of p r e c e p t o r , i n p u b l i c view-
i s n o t p u b l i c i s e d t h e V r a t a s h a l l b e p e r f o r m e d secretly. b r a h m i n shall g i v e a m i l c h c o w after m a n t r a standf a s t i n g for t h r e e d a y s . 51-52. And he shall repeat A g h a m a r s a n a i n g i n w a t e r . H e shall s t a n d "Somebhyah Svh" for i n w a t e r for a d a y , o n l y b r e a t h i n g A drinker of
1.105.63 "Rudra" days. 53. reciting 54. 55. A denier of preceptor's bed shall be mantras and shall afterwards perform homa for
expiated by
Sahasrairs1
mantra.
for t h e d a y a n d d r i n k i n g w a t e r i n t h e e v e n i n g w i t h O k r a . O B r a h m i n s , t h e d e s t r u c t i o n o f all s i n s All sin sins should be dispelled c o m m i t t e d is possible when S a n d h y the d a y . 57. No recited eleven times. defiles a brahmin regularly studying V e d a s a n d p e r f o r m i n g the five sacrifices. times. 58. patience, 59. fasting, purity. 60. ghee, these a n d Krcchra. 61. tituting 62. S i x d a y s ' fast after t a k i n g i n o n e o f t h e a r t i c l e s c o n s the Sntapana and Krcchra for the seventh (lotus) day. O B r a h m i n s , the P a c a g a v y a consists of cow's urine for and dung. The expiator should is called fast the n e x t day. This milk, curd, swallow The Yamas (restraints) are :Celibacy, mercy, meditation, truthfulness, contentment, mental control. are bathing, silence, of sense organs, auspreceptor, and physical (Suppressions) study, control nonviolence, E x c e p t i n g the s i n o f s l a y i n g p r a y e r s a r e offered t h r i c e if R u d r a m a n t r a is
terity, n o n - f u r i o u s n e s s , d e v o t i o n t o t h e
Sntapana
This is called M a h s n t a p a n a . T h e leaves of U d u m b a r a , Rjva Bilva and water from K u a G r a s s e a c h of these is taken once every d a y . This is Parnakrcchra. 63. cchra.
1. RV. 10.90.1.
Boiled
milk, water,
curdeither This
of these is t a k e n
e v e r y d a y a n d f a s t i n g for the n i g h t .
is the holy T a p t a k r -
320 64j 65. Prjpatya. 65. 67. One Any unsolicited morsel of the
Garuda
Purna
n e x t T h i s is called Pdakrcchra. above practised three only a If one takes palmcupful of water along
with the previous, it is called Atikrcchra. K r c c h r a a n d A t i k r c c h r a a l t e r n a t i v e l y for t w e n t y o n e One morsel of Pinyka (oil cake), whey, and d a y s a n d fast for t w e l v e d a y s T h i s i s c a l l e d P a r k a . p o w d e r e d b a r l e y i s t a k e n o n e d a y a n d f a s t i n g for t h e n e x t T h i s is called K r c c h r a s m a . 68. ras T h e rite for f i f t e e n d a y s w h e n e a c h o n e o f t h e K r c c h above is practised for three days, is called mentioned 69. the In
Tulpurusa. the bright half of the day two morsels In the are lunar m o n t h on the first T h u s the n u m b e r is d a y , a m o r s e l of food of the s i z e of a p e a c o c k ' s e g g is t a k e n ; on second taken. increased upto ally reduced. 70. fifteen. d a r k h a l f the n u m b e r i s g r a d u in two hund-
This is called C n d r y a n a .
r e d a n d forty m o r s e l s o f food i n t h e c o u r s e o f a m o n t h w i t h o u t a n y s t i p u l a t i o n o n the n u m b e r for a n y d a y . 71. T h i s P i n d a C n d r y a n a i s t o b e p e r f o r m e d after T r i s (plunging In sins into water for t h r e e t i m e s ) . Gyatr avanasnna 72-73. virtue attain
m a n t r a shall be repeated over the p i n d a s . k n o w n .or who unknown there is purification practise Krcchra by C n d r y a n a . Those p r a c t i s e this o n l y for t h e s a k e o f T h o s e who
to Candraloka.
CHAPTER
AND
SIX
321 No
in that case.
T h e c o r p s e shall b e b o r n e u p t o the c r e m a t i o n g r o u n d If the d e a d m a n is an Ahitgni the the (person regularly cremation. the m a n t r a preceptor
by kinsmen reciting Y a m a s k t a . F o r ordinary m e n ordinary fire m a y be used. 3. form m a i n t a i n i n g s a c r e d f i r e s ) t h e s a m e s h a l l b e u s e d for Kinsmen upto facing Udakakriy 4. and friends, south and reciting
water is sprinkled once p r o c l a i m i n g the a n d his G o t r a b u t otherwise 5. No water-offering (persons sons, V r t y a s 6. had
n a m e of the d e a d m a n
etc. B r a h m a c r i n s , a n d wives without fidelity. Those addicted suicide of wine a n d those w h o committed not be h o n o u r e d with the water d e a d m a n shall not be I n d e e d , the existence of all
Aauca.
water-offering. are
living beings in the world is never p e r m a n e n t . rites of the be to be performed u p t o the utmost extthey shall p r o c e e d h o m e w a r d . leaves of the N i m b a 2 tree on a rock ent of one's ability. door ( M a r g o s a ) shall Thereafter, strewn.
stallion, torn
T h e y s h a l l s t e p slowly
f i r s t a n d perform A c a m a n a a n d touch f i r e , water, white m u s t a r d seeds before 9. house. re any Those who have themselves by formal these rites touched the the corpse forma]
entering the house formally. and final They entry into the
the next three d a y s . should food be no cooking of food in the h o u s e . They take
1.97.1.
There
bought
A z a d i r a c h t a indica.
Purna To the
d e p a r t e d s o u l a r i c e - b a l l ( p i n d a ) i s g i v e n for t h r e e d a y s . a n d water should mud pot out in the open. be performed. 12. no forelocks) If a rite is child dies before cutting its first t o o t h t h e r e is i m p u r i t y ; if a before c h i l d d i e s b e f o r e the t o n s u r e ( c u t t i n g o f t h e the sacred thread investiture, the i m p u l a s t s for t e n d a y s . lasts for three S a c r i f i c i a l rites e n j o i n e d b y t h e V e d a s s h o u l d a l s o
p e r f o r m e d , t h e i m p u r i t y i s for a n i g h t o n l y ; i f
r i t y i s for t h r e e d a y s ; t h e r e a f t e r t h e i m p u r i t y I n brief, t h e i m p u r i t y d u e If two children die not the mother alone. to death o r ten d a y s .
I f two
a n d d e a t h o v e r l a p , a t the c l o s e o f t h e l a t t e r , e v e r y o n e
c a s t e s for 15-16.
d a y s respectively. girl d i e s before being given in m a r r i a g e or s o n n o t o n e ' s o w n b u t o f t h e wife others, all or on if an unpopular a son, a p r e c e p t o r , a disciple, person c o n t i n u i n g V e d i c studies, an uncle, a V e d i c Scholar, a who has 17. had intercourse is no with
k i n g d i e s , t h e i m p u r i t y is for a d a y o n l y . There impurity at the d e a t h d u e to to suicide king's orders, a t t a c k of a cow or a in secret, or d u e to poison. 18-20. O n t h e d e a t h o f a sacrificer, a p e r s o n donors and those who no impurity. In the case performing realised Vratas, Brahmacrins, B r a h m a n there is at the time of time, agents have b r a h m i n or d u e
austerities, recital of prayers, repentence, fastingall these a r e for p u r i f i c a t i o n . In cases Charity purifies a p e r s o n c o m m i t t i n g a a n u n w o r t h y a c t a n d t h e c u r r e n t itself purifies t h e river. 21-23. of e m e r g e n c y a b r a h m i n shall p u r s u e or a vaiya's ksatriya's duties ( t a k i n g p a r t in wars) nal creepers, curd, milk, ghee, activities.
3.107.3 rice, m e r c u r y , a c i d s a n d alkalis, honey, lac, requisites cloth, stone, utensils flowers, d e e r - s k i n , silk, mentioned grains. 24. b e sold. 25. A b r a h m i n oppressed by great poverty shall salt, m e a t , can be oil c a k e s , sold along roots
323 of homas,
fast for
CHAPTER
: P a r a r a 1 n a r r a t e d to V y s a the various duties of the i n life. A t t h e e n d o f every K a l p a the unborn g o d dissolution a n d rutis ( V e d a s ) , a new creation. But
S m r t i s a n d t h e c o n d u c t o f the g o o d
n o t r e p u g n a n t t o t h e V e d a s ( a r e t o b e followed b y a l l ) . A t f i r s t B r a h m r e m e m b e r e d the V e d a s ( a n d j t a u g h t M a n u a n d o t h e r s ) . M a n u a n d o t h e r s p r o p a g a t e d D h a r m a t h r o u g h their S m r t i s . 3. In the K a l i age charity is the main virtue. Other v i r t u e s a r e likely t o f o r s a k e t h e d o e r . S i n f u l d e e d s a r e p e r p e t r a t e d o n l y i n the K a l i a g e . A curse uttered b e a r s fruit in a year.
1. He is
hymns
in
the
Rgveda. of Vysa.
statement
Dvaipyana
Purna rites
day m a n
everything. of mantras,
o b s e r v i n g all army
rites p r o p e r l y rare. A
a g e ) ; s a g e s will b e
conquer the
enemie's
duties of vaiyas
devotion to the twice-born that of the d r a s . f o r b i d d e n food, b y s t e a l i n g , a n d b y a p p r o a a m a n becomes d e g r a d e d . A twicebullocks in ching unworthy born engaged in ploughing, 7. U p t o m i d d a y one shall be e n g a g e d in shall r e l i g i o u s rites be treated with clarified A s u c h a s b a t h i n g , y o g i c rites a n d t h e n contempt. 8. A b r a h m i n shall n o t sell shall in become agriculture shall gingelly seeds a n d butter. He man engaged sinful i f s n y a j a i s p e r f o r m e d . feed b r a h m i n s . T h e f i v e women
sacrifices s h a l l b e p e r f o r m e d . T h e c r u e l
sixth of the p r o d u c e to the king, one-twentieth to the one-thirty third to the b r a h m i n s . 9. A ksatriya, a vaiya a n d a pure brahmin pure dra shall in ten engaged be culture shall be considered a mentioned before. A 10. maintained thief if he does not
give the t a x
cleansed of the in
impurity of d e a t h in three d a y s . A ksatriya becomes a b r a h m i n shall days, a vaiya rites twelve days a n d a d r a in a ksatriya in twelve days. 1 1 . A v a i y a s h a l l b e p u r e i n fifteen d a y s a n d a in common. 12. observe I n the inpurity. event of birth a n d d e a t h such kinsmen shall If the kinsmen are removed to the fourth if t h e y a r e o f t h e fifth days; dra in a m o n t h . S o m e kinsmen living separately h a v e a single rice-ball month. If proper become p u r e in are not
ten d a y s a n d a
d e g r e e t h e i m p u r i t y l a s t s for t e n 13.
325 an
ascetic dies, there is no impurity. offering of rice-ball a n d no still offering o f w a t e r for c h i l d r e n d y i n g b e f o r e c u t t i n g t e e t h o r m a n y d a y s a s the n u m b e r o f m o n t h s o f p r e g n a n c y . 16. I f the c h i l d d i e s b e f o r e the n a m i n g ceremony, there rite o f first cutting of the i s n o i m p u r i t y ; i f i t d i e s b e f o r e the
b o r n . I n r e g a r d t o still-birth a n d a b o r t i o n t h e i m p u r i t y i s for a s
f o r e l o c k , the i m p u r i t y i s for o n e d a y a n d n i g h t ; i f h e d i e s b e f o r e the holy rite of investiture with the s a c r e d t h r e a d , the i m p u r i t y i s for t h r e e d a y s , b e y o n d t h a t t h e i m p u r i t y i s for t e n d a y s o n l y . 17. Abortion usually and still occurs within four months and miscarriage births i n the f i f t h a n d sixth months. N o s t r i c t l y c e l i b a c y rites i n Vedic
f i r e a n d a b s t e n t i o n f r o m evil a s s o c i a t i o n . Artisans, physicians, servants, a s c h o l a r m a i n t a i n i n g h o l y fire, the k i n g a l l t h e s e a r e o f i m m e d i a t e purity ( i . e . no i m p u r i t y is observed on their d e a t h ) . 19. after ten 20. After t h e days and birth of a child the mother b e c o m e s p u r e T h e impurity the father b y taking b a t h .
d u e to birth is r e m o v e d by touching water. I n t h e rites the o f m a r r i a g e , festivals a n d sacrifices, i n o f d e a t h o r b i r t h , a l l further r i t e s already undertaken. If a n y o n e dies in a terrupted by 21. the impurity dies with the
shall be given up except what had been If a child cease carrying impurities 22. By the former. day.
of an unknown person the that is a v e r y little i s r e m o v e d d r a , the impurity case the death is The
man
is for t h r e e n i g h t s . No purificatory rite is necessary in poison, h a n g i n g killed by touches a person a cow d u e to self-immolation, or insect bite.
insect b e c o m e s p u r e by m e a n s of krcchravrata. If a p e r s o n forsakes an births and suffer undefiled in the p r i m e of her y o u t h he shall be b o r n as a w o m a n in seven widowhood over a n d over a g a i n .
Garuda
Purna
fourth d a y from m e n s t r u a t i o n he shall d u r i n g those days shall be t h o u g h they perform V r a t a s water-offerings. 26. The born have as no
wife t h r o u g h a n o t h e r , s h a l l Krcchra Krcchra. 27. Atikrcchra i s dwarfish, dumb, 28. The man and t h e girl who
A p e r s o n c o m m i t t i n g t h e m i n o r sin o f P a r i v e d a n a 2 s h a l l p e r f o r m marries
who gives
his d a u g h t e r
in a Parivedana
marriage and
ed the world or is impotent or d e g r a d e d i n these cases of emergency a w o m a n can remarry. 29. person. 30. reciting tained If a person i s bit b y a d o g h e s h a l l b e c o m e p u r e b y A brahmin killed by fire. a cndla If he has mainGyatr sacrificial mantra. fires A wife who dies as in the c o m p a n y of her h u s b a n d shall r e m a i n in h e a v e n m a n y years as there a r e hairs on his
his c o r p s e s h a l l b e b a t h e d i n m i l k a n d
c r e m a t e d with those sacred fires with m a n t r a s . 31-35. I f a m a n d i e s i n a foreign l a n d t h e o b s e q u i e s a r e of a h u m a n b o d y . A a m twig is penis should be, the A r a n i w o o d is sides, a t h r e d o n e a s follows : O n a d e e r s k i n six h u n d r e d P a l a twigs a r e s p r e a d m a k i n g the contours p l a c e d in the spot where
p l a c e d in the spot of scrotum; a p o t is p l a c e d at the right h a n d a n d a s a c r i f i c i a l p i t c h e r at t h e left; m o r t a r at t h e shing rod at the back, the sacrificial s l a b a t the t h i g h s , r i c e
1.
T h i s term is used to denote the legally p e r m i t t e d obtain a son with a male other
intercourse of her
married w o m a n to 2.
than
husband,
generally her brother-in-law i.e. her h u s b a n d ' s y o u n g e r brother. T h e a c t o f o n e ' s m a r r y i n g b e f o r e o n e ' s e l d e r b r o t h e r . CSL, p . 4 4 5 .
1.108.4
327
g r a i n s , g h e e a n d g i n g e l l y s e e d s i n t h e m o u t h , t h e vessel o f h o l y w a t e r a t t h e e a r s a n d t h e vessel for g h e e a t t h e e y e s ; s m a l l b i t s o f g o l d s h a l l b e d r o p p e d i n t o the e a r s , eyes, m o u t h a n d nostrils. A n effigy and of the man made of kua grass is p l a c e d over this m a n t r a Asau svargya of an A g n i the requisites burnt. T h e A h u t i i s offered w i t h t h e
any bird becomes pure in a day a n d shall o b s e r v e fast for a d a y the rite o f K r c c h r a shall be
performed. twenty
k i l l e d C a n d r y a n a shall b e p e r f o r m e d
t i m e s a n d if a b r a h m i n is k i l l e d it is p e r f o r m e d
thirty t i m e s .
CHAPTER
ONE
HUNDRED
AND
EIGHT
Brhaspati-niti-Sra Sta said 1. : Now for I shall explain the essence of Polity b a s e d on It is holy a n d
the
benefit o f k i n g s a n d o t h e r s . h e a v e n l y bliss, e t c .
g o o d n e i t h e r for this n o r for t h e o t h e r w o r l d . O n e should always avoid arguments with m e a n - m i n d avoid Even disciple, enmity a with friends a n d to i n t i m a c y with p e r s o n s e d b a s e p e o p l e a n d s h u n e v e n the v e r y s i g h t o f t h e w i c k e d . H e serving the enemy. scholar comes by supporting a g r i e f by t r y i n g to a d v i s e a a n d by keeping w i c k e d 'wife
the c o m p a n y of wicked m e n .
Garuda brahmin
A l l i a n c e w i t h an e n e m y or e s t r a n g e m e n t w i t h a friend A true s c h o l a r b i d e s h i s c o n s i d e r a t i o n o f c a u s e s a n d effects. all living beings to m a t u r e , time brings when people are asleep, people. Even
t i m e i s w a t c h f u l a n d a w a k e , i t i s difficult t o t r a n s g r e s s t i m e . T h e semen virile flows out at p r o p e r time a n d develops w o m b . It is time that causes creation a n d it is I t h a s twot h a t effects t h e d i s s o l u t i o n . incomprehensible. a p p a r e n t gross preceptor movement at one place and Brhaspati expounded omniscience the and peralso and itself in the time again 9.
T h e passage of time is
a subtle invisible m o v e m e n t at another. divine essence of polity to g o d I n d r a which g o t him heavenly glory 11. formed great. 12. A person never c o m e s to grief if he associates with scholars and contracts good people, 13. conducts discourses with by after k i l l i n g t h e a s u r a s . etc. should be They should kings and brahmins. T h e worship of gods, brahmins, saintly
intimate friendship with persons d e v o i d of g r e e d . Illicit contact with or g a y revelries in the c o m p a n y o r resio f a n o t h e r m a n ' s wife, d e s i r e for a n o t h e r m a n ' s 14. kinsman beneficial. 15. He is a k i n s m a n who works to our benefit; he is the is a friend where r e a l father w h o n u r t u r e s a n d n o u r i s h e s u s ; h e is available. 16. He is the true servant who is loyal a n d obedient; it r e a l wife who is the real seed that g e r m i n a t e s well; s h e i s the the b o d y is wealth
dence in another m a n ' s house shall never be p u r s u e d . A w e l l - i n t e n t i o n e d e n e m y is a c t u a l l y a k i n s m a n a n d a a c t i n g a g a i n s t one's interests is an enemy. Sickness in inimical a n d a herb in the forest i s friendly and
1.108.28
329
s p e a k s p l e a s a n t l y a n d h e i s the r e a l s o n w h o lives t o the f a m i l y tradition. 17. 18. speaks H i s life i s perfect w h o h a s v i r t u e s a n d g o o d q u a l i t i e s ; A t r u e wife m a n a g e s pleasant words, the h o u s e h o l d affairs skilfully, dedicates h e r s e l f t o her these is no applies fruitless,, i n d e e d , is the life of a m a n d e v o i d of t h e s e t w o . sweet solely has
husband and is loyally devoted to him. 19-21. qualities is no T h e man who less than good wife a wife her endowed with of heaven. He daily bath, Indra t h e lord takes
ordinary m a n . T h e
s w e e t s c e n t s to her b o d y , s p e a k s sweetly, is satisfied w i t h l i m i t e d q u a n t i t y o f f o o d , i s not g a r r u l o u s , h a s a l w a y s a u s p i c i o u s t h i n g s a r o u n d her, i s v e r y s c r u p u l o u s her love to her husband to his by surrender herself in virtuous after activities, exhibits to the every action the a n d is pleased four d a y s o f
dalliance
wife d e v o i d o f g o o d q u a l i t i e s a n d p o s s e s s i n g all b a d t r a i t s u g l y eyed, slovenly, q u a r r e l s o m e , argumentative, visiting other p e o ple's house frequently, d e p e n d i n g on other in actions a n d devoid of shame. 24. A wife w h o a p p r e c i a t e s good qualities, devoted to h e r h u s b a n d , a n d satisfied w i t h the m i n i m u m i n the real b e l o v e d . 25. his h o u s e . 26. F o r s a k e the c o n t a c t with wicked people, resort to I t i s d e a t h i n d e e d i f o n e h a s a w i c k e d wife, a servant who answers back rogue as a friend, a a n d s e r p e n t s infesting everything is people's help, evil
of the g o o d ;
do meritorious
and r e m e m b e r the unstability of everything. A woman devoid of love, horrible houses r u d d y eyes, and terrific by nature, more having other than a serpent appearing cities should
tigerlike in
i n the s o n ,
good
deed in
the u n g r a t e f u l , but
c o l d n e s s i n the f i r e m a y
occur sometime
by God's g r a c e ;
love in a p r o s t i t u t e is never c o m e a c r o s s .
330 29. cured age ? with Who can all be complacent and of treatment
Garuda
Purna
eyes, i f s i c k n e s s
the b o d y at every a g e
CHAPTER
ONE
HUNDRED
AND
NINE
Br has pa t i-niti-sra Sta said 1. : M o n e y s h o u l d b e s a v e d for e m e r g e n c y ; wife s h o u l d b e p r e s e r v e d a s s e t s a n d wife. oneself to save the family; a village; a village should
protected b y s p e n d i n g h o a r d e d wealth a n d one's o w n self s h o u l d b e s a v e d e v e n a t t h e risk o f 2. be One should family should sacrifice
b e sacrificed t o s a v e t h e t h e safety o f t h e
s a c r i f i c e d for 3.
sacrificed to save o n e ' s soul. T h e r e s i d e n c e i n hell i s evil conduct. 4. with the 5. The other. B y t h e f o r m e r , o n e ' s sins a r e w a s h e d a w a y w h e r e intelligent m a n f i x e s o n e foot firmly a n d m o v e s the new p l a c e well, the old
p l a c e of resort should not be a b a n d o n e d . O n e should unhesitatingly a b a n d o n a conduct, a c o u n t r y infestof deceptive in the avail is e d w i t h m e n o f evil disposition. 6. t h a t is What purpose can be served by t h e riches Of w h a t Of what hands of a miser ? Of what avail to m e n can that knowledge be value is a residence of harassing environ-
m e n t , a k i n g o f m i s e r l y t e m p e r a m e n t , a n d a friend
tarnished by a
roguish disposition ?
b e a u t y bereft o f g o o d q u a l i t i e s a n d v a l o u r ? 7. a person
friend w h o t u r n s his f a c e a w a y a t t h e t i m e o f m i s f o r t u n e ? M a n y p e r s o n s u n k n o w n t o h i m b e f o r e will flock r o u n d occupying a high post as his friends and assistants.
1.109.15 T i m e b e i n g a d v e r s e , i f h e loses his w e a l t h a n d i s his p o s t e v e n his k i n s m e n b e c o m e his e n e m i e s . 8. wise in of wealth A friend c a n be found t h e test out if he is genuine of valour
is the battlefield;
guest or otherwise. B i r d s l e a v e off t h e tree w h e n t h e f i u i t s a r e e x h a u s t e d ; quits the to the lake when it king is dried u p ; the courtesan honeybees m a n w h o h a s n o m o n e y i n his p o c k e t s ; m i n i s t e r s w h o h a s lost his t h r o n e ; the S r a s a
never touch the flower that is faded a n d withered; the deer flee consumed by fireSo, it is evident that people take delight in things that delight them. W h o takes interest in others
should propitiate a greedy m a n by giving him man by reverence with as he pleases a n d joined palms; the scholar by
m o n e y ; a praiseworthy
genuine good
n a t u r e ; t h e o r d i n a r y v u l g a r p e o p l e b y a n offer o f
honour and fitting rewards. noblest c a n be won over by humility a n d subthe v u l g a r with s m a l l gifts mission; the strength a n d 13. An rogue valour. intelligent and man must penetrate deep him over into the to his of every one's inclination heart a n d speak a n d act bea n d win with a threat;
trust in
rivers, c l a w e d
to be encouraged. M e n o f s e n s e will n e v e r d i s c l o s e loss o f w e a l t h , m e n a c t i o n s i n the house, deception ( o f which a n d disrespect. tal a n g u i s h , illicit
332 16. the from The following base and are the
Purna
destruction
of chastity
in w o m e n :
Association with to them (by man's house. 17. distressed fortune ? 18. eries in W h o is his Which by
residence in
family
is d e v o i d W h o is
of
defects ? oppressed
W h o is
not
sickness ?
not
by vices a n d
calamities ?
W h o enjoys c o n t i n u o u s b l e s s i n g s o f t h e g o d d e s s o f the m a n in the is wide not world who ripped does not misby
W h o has
escaped
asunder
m a i d e n s ? W h o h a s b e e n a f a v o u r i t e of k i n g s for e v e r ? that suppliant who has won honour a n d respect ? fortunate 19. fellow w h o h a s He who has fallen i n t o t h e wily n e t s of t h e w i c k e d ? no friends, relatives or
W h o is
a d v i s e h i m a n d h e w h o h a s n o i n t r i n s i c i n t e l l e c t i n h i m s e l f suffers certainly. H o w c a n a wise m a n p u r s u e t h a t activity which does not fully p r o d u c e any but which 20. honours 21. death. 22. T h e w e a l t h t h a t a m a n a c q u i r e s b y p u t t i n g i n exerhis o w n life i s divided among t h e m s e l v e s b y his O n l y t h e sin t h a t h e c o m m i t s i n h i s tions risking One him t a n g i b l e result even when c o m p l e t e d successnecessarily should o r loves ushers in great sorrow where w h e n left no one and
w h e r e t h e r e a r e n o a m e n i t i e s for h i g h e r l e a r n i n g . Earn that wealth to which there is no d a n g e r from l e a v e y o u e v e n after y o u r kings or robbers a n d which does not
eagerness to earn remains his exclusive property. A m a s s e d a n d deposited wealth of the miser is ransao t h e r s f r e q u e n t l y like t h a t o f t h e Beggars r o a m i n g the streets, mouse and is condun a k e d , grief-stricken,
cive to sorrow.
1.109.35
333
r o u g h a n d a r m e d with broken bowls point out to the world that t h e fruits t h e n o n - c h a r i t a b l e p e r s o n s r e a p a r e like t h e s e . 25. giving. O misers ! the teach beggars you that who this request is the you saying " P l e a s e g i v e " really 26. hundreds result of not
in the houses of robbers or p u t in the king's treasury. T h e wealth of the miser d o e s not go u n t o the deities, unto the robbers or riches a c q u i r e d brahmins, relatives or to himself but it goes k i n g s o r i s c o n s u m e d b y fire. 28. with great 29. Let those riches be not thinethe d e a l o f toil, by transgressing the curbs of virtue or of p r a c eating a b l o w to the for a death false
b y f a l l i n g a t t h e feet o f t h e e n e m y . A blow of destruction to learning is absence tice; wearing rags is a blow unto the goddess of wealth; after d i g e s t i o n is a b l o w to s i c k n e s s ; a n d c r a f t i n e s s is the enemy. 30. sentence; friend; A lying fitting on a p u n i s h m e n t to is the best separate the thief is being reserved punishment
b e d is a p u n i s h m e n t
for w o m e n ,
a n d n o n i n v i t a t i o n i n s a c r i f i c e i s a p u n i s h m e n t for b r a h m i n s . 31. W i c k e d p e r s o n s , a r t i s a n s , s l a v e s , defiled o n e s , d r u m s softened b y b e i n g b e a t e n ; chem blTeTrands of kinsmen adversity; mishap can they d o n o t deserve the ability of servants be known by their and women are gentle handling. 32. can be By sending our b e k n o w n ; sincerity understood 33. man; The
behaviour during
t h e wife i s k n o w n w h e n o n e ' s f o r t u n e d w i n d l e s . w o m a n is twice as m u c h as that of a e n e r g y i s six times a n d amorousman. s l e e p b y s l e e p i n g i t off; s h r e w d n e s s four t i m e s , 34. to It
L<
i'ury
334
Garuda
Purna
wine, fragrant scented pastes, a n d sweet smelling flowers kindle passion in women. 36. a man It can be said with her heart certainty that even during the On seeing period of celibacy the g o d of love is busily pleasing to wet with profuse secretion. 37. O a u n a k a , i t i s t r u e , definitely t r u e that the vaginal p a s s a g e of a w o m a n begins to secrete profusely on seeing a well dressed m a n whether a brother or a son. 38. Rivers and women are of similar n a t u r e in their T h e rivers e r o d e and the w o m a n women sufficient satiety woman by is love of freedom to choose 39. The their own course. the banks active.
the v a g i n a of a w o m a n b e c o m e s
t h e b a n k s a n d t h e w o m e n u n d e r m i n e their o w n f a m i l i e s . river u n d e r m i n e s c a u s e s t h e fall o f t h e f a m i l y . 40. supply living A blazing fire T h e course of rivers a n d be satiated be with
is wayward a n d cannot be checked. cannot o f fuel; the ocean he can never smites) a n d filled t o
rivers flowing into i t ; the g o d of d e a t h is never beings ( w h o m 41. good It is never satiated with m a n . impossible to be men of
s a t i a t e d by the
a passionate
men, 42.
friends,
delightful
p l e a s u r e s , s o n s , life a n d b o o n s . A king is n e v e r g r a t i f i e d with s e a is his a m b i t i o u s a c t i v i t y of a m a s s i n g flow of and water wealth; a never gratified with a perennial layman's eye is satiated with
the glimpses of the king that he gets. T h e y m a i n t a i n t h e m s e l v e s b y w h a t they e a r n b y d o i n g t h e i r d u t i e s ; t h e y a r e d e v o t e d t o t h e s a c r e d s c r i p t u r e s ; they a r e fond of their own wives; they h a v e s u b j u g a t e d the u n r e a s o n a b l e wanderings g u e s t s ; they 44. well of the sense-organs; attain salvation at wife i s after they a r e d e l i g h t e d i n s e r v i n g their very d o o r s ; they a r e the your heart, if if y o u live she is attractive, own house
it is heaven
r e s p e c t , or a s t r a i g h t for-
to women, and assimilation of virtuous conduct. gods is of p e r m a n e n t benefit; a present beneficent r e s u l t a n d a g o o d durto a b r a h m i n l e a v e s a p e r m a n e n t b l e s s i n g b e h i n d ; a t h o r o u g h l y learning has an everlasting 48. ing and b o s o m friend is a p e r m a n e n t a s s e t . T h o s e who have not a c q u i r e d enough learning youth t o the are to be s t u d e n t s h i p a n d those w h o h a v e n o t sufficient w e a l t h d u r i n g 49. man A person devoted s e c u r e d a d e c e n t wife p i t i e d for e v e r .
T h e y are no better than beasts, b u t h a v e a h u m a n form. scriptural codes shall not regular study. A to go a long way worry over the m e a l . He must ponder over a prepared unmindful wasted
seeking knowledge must be 50. T h o s e who and those had been who had
with the s p e e d o f G a r u d a . of studies during wealth during the lotuses i n studentship youth in their like
a g e s l i g h t e d b y others a n d the winter season. 51. are wide something Arguments are different
irrefutable; V e d a s theme of
a n d v a r i e d ; there is no from o t h e r s .
v i r t u e is h i d d e n in a c a v e , as it w e r e . H e n c e , the p a t h t r a v e r s e d by great m e n should be taken as the correct one. 52. T h e inner workings of a m a n ' s mind should be inmovements, eyes a n d a beast. in
ferred f r o m his facial r e f l e x e s , b e h a v i o u r , g e s t u r e s , s p e e c h a n d the lips. 53. infers A spoken word not is understood stated. by contractions and distortions
o f his even is
H o r s e s a n d e l e p h a n t s c a r r y o u t the o r d e r s g i v e n . B u t a s c h o l a r what is expressly Intellect fruitful being able to comprehend other's gestures.
Garuda Deprived of wealth one should go on a from truth one failing cannot but fall though in the has no initial a t t e m p t other
Parana
astray
into
CHAPTER ONE
HUNDRED
AND
TEN
suit o f t h i n g s o f u n c e r t a i n r e s u l t s h e loses b o t h t h e c e r t a i n a s well a s t h e u n c e r t a i n . 2. of a No thrilling pleasure is the sword in of no small felt b y a m a n bereft of the mechanism of speech t h o u g h h e m a y b e l e a r n e d a s i n the c a s e his h a n d o r o f a b l i n d m a n penance to possess virility both and
coward holding 3. It is
w e d d e d to a b e a u t i f u l wife. t h e fruit and \ ability to perh a v e the i n v a r i life; a g o o d wife offsprings a n d a girl of noble delicious foodstuffs good appetite; sexual
h a n d s o m e wives, e x t e n s i v e w e a l t h a n d d e s i r e
T h e a i m of the study of V e d a s is the everything auspicious should and purposeful and good marry sexual pleasure of g o o d conduct
yield perfect 5. An
w e a l t h i s for b o t h c h a r i t y a n d p e r s o n a l e n j o y m e n t . intelligent m a n should family hips. 6. Of what avail is the wealth which brings disaster in its w a k e ? W h o will d a r e to r e m o v e the crest-jewel of a s e r p e n t e m b e d d e d in its h o o d ? 7. B u t t e r for sacrificial p u r p o s e s c a n b e t a k e n e v e n f r o m wicked persons; a wise saying uttered by even a the family of though not very beautiful; h e s h a l l n o t m a r r y a girl o f and have developed
low descent
1.110.18
child shall be listened to; gold can be taken even
h e a p o f r u b b i s h a n d a j e w e l o f a girl c a n b e b r o u g h t e v e n from a mean family. 8. learning and qualities. 9. devoid Friendship of poison w i t h a k i n g is an a impossibility; a serpent cannot remain i s u n h e a r d of; servant household Nectar can be m a y be m a y be received t a k e n from even a poison-infested good person spot; gold taken even from a h e a p of rubbish;
e v e n from a
mean-minded
a girl o f l o w p a r e n t a g e
p u r e i f t o o m a n y w o m e n f l o c k there t o g e t h e r . 10. A devoted s h o u l d be e n g a g e d in h o u s e h o l d duties; a son should be e n g a g e d in study; an enemy should be e m p l o y e d i n a c t s o f v i c e a n d a friend i n v i r t u o u s a c t s . 11. 12. Servants and ornaments should be put in proper p l a c e s ; a crest-jewel worn on t h e foot will n e v e r s h i n e . C r e s t - j e w e l , o c e a n , f i r e , bell, the v a s t e x p a n s e o f the kingthese have to be at the head; it is firmament a n d a 13.
w r o n g t o k e e p t h e m a t the foot. A m a n o f stuff will h a v e a c c e s s t o o n e o f the t w o g o a l s like a b u n c h o f f l o w e r s . E i t h e r h e i s a t the h e a d o f e v e r y o n e or he f a d e s in a forest. 14. If a fine j e w e l w o r t h y of b e i n g set in a fine e a r r i n g It is is w o r n on the foot it will n o t t a k e 15. a w a y the b r i l l i a n c e .
o n l y the w e a r e r w h o will b e criticised b y others. G r e a t i s the difference b e t w e e n a n y t w o elephants, iron, w o o d , members of stone, cloth, e a c h o f these :horses, women, m e n a n d water. 16. It is impossible to deprive a c o u r a g e o u s m a n o f his Even not s h o o t cut from g o o d qualities though he m a y be tortured a n d tormented. if it is s u p p r e s s e d by a r o g u e t h e flame of a fire d o e s downwards. 17. an Ahorse of g o o d breed does not brook a the w h i p ; a lion c a n n o t b e a r t o h e a r the t r u m p e t i n g elephant. 18. position. A true hero does n o t c o o l l y listen t o b o a s t s o f his e n e m y . None shall deign t o s e r v e the w i c k e d o r or the b a s e e v e n if u n f o r t u n a t e l y d e p r i v e d of w e a l t h fallen from a h i g h sound of the l o u d
E v e n though oppressed by
h u n g e r the lion d o e s n o t
338 s t o o p t o g r a z e the g r a s s . hot blood of elephants. 19. He who tries t o cultivate again the
Garuda
Purna
o n e w h o h a s o n c e d e c e i v e d h i m r e a l l y seeks his o w n the she-mule that conceives. 20. or treated some time 21. enemy T h e children of an enemy shall never be w i t h indifference b y s a n e m e n i n sweet very words. they If a m a y be dangerous After and the
t h a t they m a y b e s p e a k i n g vessels o f p o i s o n .
t h o r n p r i c k s t h e foot, a n o t h e r t h o r n i s h e l d i n which the former one is r e m o v e d . off b y a n o t h e r worry about.a Similarly, an e n e m y w h o s e h e l p for man who constantly t h e trees
t h e h a n d with
the nonce can be secured by an act of gratification. 22. h a r a s s e s h i m . S u c h p e o p l e will fall off t h e m s e l v e s like on the banks of rivers. 23. W h e n fate i s a d v e r s e , d i s a s t r o u s h a r m f u l t h i n g s m a y s e e m t o b e a u s p i c i o u s a n d v i c e v e r s a . T h i s a t t i t u d e s h a l l eventually bring destruction too. 24. thoughts 25. If the befitting fate i s the favourable, matter on naturally, occur good to fruitful hand everyone not be taking
everywhere. Unnecessary bashfulness a n d reserve need felt i n m o n e t a r y t r a n s a c t i o n s , a c q u i s i t i o n o f k n o w l e d g e , f o o d a n d d e a l i n g s (with the wife i n t h e b e d c h a m b e r ) . 26. live, physician. 27. E v e n a d a y ' s stay shall be avoided in places where m e a n s o f l i v e l i h o o d , fear o f law, s e n s e o f a n d liberal-mindedness are not available. 28. place O n e shall not think of are not staying permanently in a where these 29. anywhere. O five available : A n astrologer, a is not the m o n o p o l y of any omniscient being shame, courteousness N o n e shall stay in a Vedic place where these five do not king, river and a viz : r i c h men, scholar,
1.111.8 30. I n this w o r l d we cannot find an A man can be omniscient considered the
nor a person
u t t e r l y foolish.
a c c o r d a n c e with
type of
CHAPTER
AND ELEVEN
Sta said : 1. following 2. I should now m e n t i o n the the servants. A carefully. H e s h o u l d p r o t e c t the k i n g d o m w i t h d e v o t i o n t o t r u t h should righteously rule over the earth after characteristic king should features of
t h e king as well as
e x a m i n e the
a n d virtue. He
conquering the enemy. 3 . A f l o r i s t c o l l e c t s f l o w e r after f l o w e r b u t d o e s n o t u p r o o t the plant. T h e 4. king should also do likewise b u t n o t like t h e m a k e r of c h a r c o a l who b u r n s the entire tree in t h e forest. T h o s e w h o m i l k the c o w a n d drink milk do not do so n o t defile t h e k i n g d o e s n o t c u t off its king who shall a v o i d injury t o with care if it is turned sour. So also the king should 5. The man who wants cow's milk
d o m of the enemy which is expected to be enjoyed. u d d e r s . H e draws the milk n o w a n t s to tap the resources of the same. 6. H e n c e , the king should rule over the the earth fame, longevity, rewill to be doubt. Similarly, the a kingdom
n o w n a n d strength shall all be truly his. controlled eager to sense-organs a b l e t o p r o t e c t t h e s u b j e c t s o n l y i f his r u l e i s r i g h t e o u s a n d i f h e worships L o r d Visnu and is and brahmins. 8. After a c q u i r i n g prosperity which is not p e r m a n e n t it to virtue. All is essential that a king should turn his attention render service cows
r i c h e s will p e r i s h i n a m o m e n t b u t n o t t h e w e a l t h o f t h e s o u l .
340 9.
Garuda
Purna
glances of a winsome m a i d e n . T h r e a t e n i n g u s like t h e t i g r e s s , o l d a g e i s w a i t i n g for us. D i s e a s e s like e n e m i e s crop up all over the an attack on
b o d y . L i f e f l o w s o u t like w a t e r f r o m a b r o k e n p o t . S t i l l n o o n e in the world d o e s ever think of r e d e e m i n g the soul. 11. O M e n ! do service u n t c others. Do what will be beneficent, l a t e r o n . W h y d o y o u r e j o i c e n o w , w i t h o u t a n y s u s picion whatsoever, along with the see what is i n - s t o r e for y o u ) ? an end bevy of beautiful eyes commit in a damsels, (to smitten by the arrows of C u p i d , with your Do not refuge water like brahmins a n d L o r d V i s n u as your life i s s l o w l y c o m i n g t o 12. very slow
begin worship. Y o u r
g u i s e o f d e a t h a g r e a t s p i r i t will p o u n c e u p o n y o u . He is a wise m a n who regards as a another man's a s his m o t h e r , a n o t h e r m a n ' s w e a l t h living b e i n g s like himself. 13. I t i s for this t h a t b r a h m i n s w i s h their words their kings to heeded be and rich, that in all their rites never slighted. 14. over. 15. by the T h e king in whose realm is the sound of Om uttered brahmins 16. Even resonant, flourishes. Getting whatever he I t i s for this t h a t k i n g s b o a r d w e a l t h t h a t after servthey shall give unto the brahmins w h a t i s left ing themselves should be l u m p of c l a y a n d all
wants he is never t o r m e n t e d by sickness. the a p p a r e n t l y incompetent sages can gather T h e n why has m a n y cannot a king who friends. H e who has riches a n d 17. articles of daily use. He who has riches
protects his subjects like his c h i l d r e n ? riches h a s m a n y 18. kins. P e o p l e c o n s i d e r h i m w h o h a s r i c h e s fit relatives abandon a man wealth they c o m e
to be called a M a n a n d a Scholar. Friends, sons, wives a n d devoid of wealth. When he none other. 19. T h e k i n g w h o h a s d i s c a r d e d the Sacred C o d e is no r e g a i n s his lost
1.111.29 better than a blind m a n . A blind 20. sons, man m a y well see
spies b u t not so a m a n devoid of sacred codes. T h e kingdom of that king is indeed unstable ministers, priests and sense-organs always asleep. a c q u i r e d the valuable support of the the earth of scripservants, 21. three
He who has
g i r d l e d b y t h e four o c e a n s a l o n g w i t h t h e k i n g s . T h e king who transgresses tures a n d the dictates of reason perishes here in forfeits t h e r i g h t t o H e a v e n . 23. A king surrounded by calamities should not lose and heart. He should maintain equanimity both 24. C o u r a g e o u s souls never become in happiness this w o r l d a n d
s o r r o w a n d s h o u l d n e v e r lose e n l i g h t e n e d d e l i g h t o f t h e s o u l . grief-stricken when gobbled m i s h a p s occur. D o e s not the m o o n up by R h u ? 25. body. Do wealth. Fie, Fie upon not grieve men w h o y e a r n for t h e p l e a s u r e s o f thinness the sons of of body or loss of Pndu1 and their over the rise a g a i n t h o u g h
I t i s well k n o w n t h a t
wife suffered p o v e r t y for s o m e t i m e b u t c a m e u n s c a t h e d t h r o u g h i t a n d w e r e h a p p y for e v e r . 26. A king should maintain teams of courtesans should give and suffip a t r o n i z e their arts o f m u s i c a n d d a n c e . H e 27.
cient protection to the science of archery a n d E c o n o m i c s too. T h e king w h o b e c o m e s a n g r y with his servants withthe p o i s o n vomited by a o u t sufficient c a u s e a c t u a l l y t a k e s i n black serpent. 28. A king should avoid fickleness a n d false u t t e r a n c e s Scholars a n d his p e r towards all m e n a n d especially to V e d i c sonal attendants. 29. P r o u d o f his s e r v a n t s a n d k i n s m e n , i f a k i n g r e m a i n s begins sports and dalliance he is sure to be complacent and
1. sons a r e Sahadeva.
Nakula
Garuda
Purna
a n d fume without
a victim of the enemie's attack. A king should S u c h people b e c o m e easy targets of enemies who are Enterprise, adventurousness, courage, intellect,
always on the alert. prowess a n d v a l o u r h e w h o possesses suspicious awe even by D e v a s . 33. W h e r e r e s u l t s a r e n o t r e m a r k a b l e e v e n after e n e r g e t i c adverse fate. Still m a n should put up exertion it is d u e to an t h e s e six is viewed with
e n d e a v o u r a n d t a k e r e s o r t t o fruitful a c t i v i t i e s .
CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND TWELVE Brhaspati''s Sta said : 1. Servants are of various typesthe excellent, the nitisra
m i d d l i n g a n d the 2. I
base. T h e y should be
employed
befittingly
in the three types of j o b s . s h a l l n a r r a t e t h e m o d e o f test for for different jobs servants a n d the by authoqualities necessary rities o n t h e m . 3. J u s t as g o l d is tested in the four w a y s b y rubbing on the touchstone, cutting, beating and melting, 4. so also a servant as narrated
i s t e s t e d b y his a p p e a r a n c e , c o n d u c t , p a r e n t a g e a n d a c t i v i t i e s . A m a n of n o b l e family, e n d o w e d with g o o d c h a r a c t e r a n d virtuous, appointed as handsome and pleasantof the t h e officer-in-charge value, a n d q u a l i t i e s , truthful mannered should be Treasury. 5. He who c a n a p p r a i s e the s h a p e a n d size, ( o f soldiers gold, gems, etc.) should be a p p o i n t e d as the chief jeweller. A
1.112.17 6.
343 T h e chief of watch a n d ward should be a mind-reader gesture, is strong, comely be intelligent, with sense-
w h o c a n u n d e r s t a n d e a c h a n d every 7.
o r g a n s u n d e r his c o n t r o l , a n d a c q u a i n t e d w i t h a l l s t r a s . T h e chief Ambassador should be intelligent, sensible, , versed in a r e a d e r of others' m i n d s , ruthless a n d blunt in s p e a k i n g facts. T h e officer-in-charge v i r t u e s h o u l d b e w e l l e q u i p p e d with the qualities S m r t i texts, a s c h o l a r o f g r e a t e r u d i t i o n , w i t h g o o d c o n t r o l o v e r his sense-organs a n d 10. skilful, ' of heroism, and valour a n d other good qualities. T h e H e a d Cook should be a served in and a similar acquainted with m a n w h o s e father capacity. He stras. He be grandfather had truthful 11. should be should be
clean in person a n d c a p a b l e of hard work. T h e R o y a l physician shall well-versed in Ayurv e d a 1 with enough practical experience. He should have all the qualities of a decent m a n a n d look comely in a p p e a r a n c e . 12. T h e R o y a l Priest should be a g r e a t scholar in V e d a s a n d their a n c i l l a r i e s . H e s h o u l d b e o b s e r v i n g J a p a s a n d H o m a s . H e should readily bless everyone. 13. once be 14. ces Whether dismissed. T h e m o u t h s of a wicked m a n a n d a serpent a r e sourthey are double-tongued, causing pain, he happens behe is a writer, or a r e c i t e r , an a c c o u n t a n t or a chief executive, if any one is found to be lazy, he should at
of distresssince 15.
d e c k e d with a precious g e m ? W h o is n o t a f r a i d of the w i c k e d ? W h o is furious w i t h o u t p r o v o c a t i o n ? I t i s t h e w i c k e d f r o m w h o s e m o u t h the p o i s o n o f a g r e a t s e r p e n t i n the f o r m o f u n b e a r a b l e w o r d s f l o w s o u t c o n tinuously. 17. vie I f a s a l a r i e d s e r v a n t o f the k i n g b e c o m e s s o r i c h a s t o equal competency, who k n o w s his inner with him, is of
1. T h e ancient Indian medical science p r o p a g a t e d and practised by C a r a k a , S u r u t a , V g b h a t a a n d o t h e r s i s still r e c o g n i z e d b y I n d i a n G o v e r n m e n t a n d put to use by the people in I n d i a .
344 secrets a n d v u l n e r a b l e points, up a puts him to death. 18. Those servants are not
Purna puts
f i r s t v a l o r o u s , slow a n d g e n t l e o f s p e e c h , truthful a n d self-controlled b u t later on proved to be otherwise. 19. S e r v a n t s o f this t y p e a r e very r a r e s e r v a n t s w h o a r e sleep n o t l a z y , w h o a r e satisfied, w h o c a n b e easily r o u s e d from a n d who are courageous. 20. any one A s e r v a n t suffering from a l l these b a d p o i n t s or from of them should be summarily dismisseddevoid of hauof all
p a t i e n c e , d i s h o n e s t , c r u e l - t e m p e r e d , s p e a k i n g ill o f o t h e r s , ghty, gluttonous, roguish, greedy 21. 22. his types a n d then try t o inefficient a n d c o w a r d l y . T h e k i n g shall k e e p i n his fort s t r o n g w e a p o n s c o n q u e r his e n e m i e s .
I f h e i s n o t w e l l - e q u i p p e d h e s h o u l d m a k e p e a c e With is
well e q u i p p e d h e shall a t t a c k the e n e m y . If a k i n g e n g a g e s foolish p e r s o n s in v a r i o u s offices the b e i g n o m i n y , loss o f w e a l t h a n d hell after d e a t h . W h a t e v e r the k i n g d o e s h i m s e l f o r w h a t e v e r his s e r v a n t s or sinful a c t s , the k i n g has to r e a p the fruits and capable results will 24.
b r a h m i n s in the S t a t e .
CHAPTER
ONE
HUNDRED
AND
THIRTEEN
nitsra
not
t h e inefficient.
scholar
a n d a l l faults in a fool.
1.113.12 2.
with the g o o d a n d not with the w i c k e d . l e a r n e d , the h u m b l e , t h e v i r t u o u s a n d the truthful. O u t s i d e , h e s h o u l d n e v e r a s s o c i a t e w i t h the w i c k e d . 4. wealthy. tasks. 5. the fall L i k e t h e h o n e y b e e that s u c k s h o n e y b u t d o e s not c a u s e o f the flower the king should t a k e r e v e n u e from the something for T h e cowherd leaves C o m p l e t i n g all works left unfinished h e He should make shall become it a point to complete un-finished
S i m i l a r l y , the k i n g s h o u l d m i l k t h e
e a r t h b u t l e a v e p l e n t y for the c a l v e s i. e. the s u b j e c t s . J u s t a s the h o n e y b e e c o l l e c t s h o n e y from a n u m b e r o f The anthill, h o n e y , the m o o n i n the b r i g h t h a l f a n d v e r y little flowers so the k i n g s h a l l g a t h e r w e a l t h t a k i n g a little from e a c h . a l m s w a x little b y little. S e e i n g t h a t c o l l y r i u m a n d ink, u s e d t h o u g h every d a y , b e c o m e one's time. or self-study. 9. A vicious a n d in a lustful m a n s h a l l find h u n d r e d s o f o b s c o n t r o l his five senses he He who is engaged in free f r o m p a s s i o n c a n K n o w l e d g e b y further family by g o o d tacles even can practise forest; b u t if he c a n e x h a u s t e d after s o m e t i m e , a n d t h a t the a n t b e careful i n n o t w a s t i n g of charity
hill f l o u r i s h e s d a y b y d a y , o n e s h o u l d
O n e s h o u l d e n g a g e o n e s e l f i n activities
p a r t a k i n g of f o o d ; it is b e t t e r to s l e e p in a s p o t infested by
s e r p e n t s or to l e a p i n t o a w e l l ; it is better to p l u n g e i n t o a whirlpool or a dangerous water current, than to say " P l e a s e g i v e " or b e g for a s u m o f m o n e y from o n e ' s o w n k i n d r e d . 12. perish. Riches dwindle when fortune dwindles a n d not by never e n j o y m e n t ; i f m e r i t h a d b e e n a c q u i r e d b e f o r e , riches will
346 13.
Garuda
Purna
K n o w l e d g e is an o r n a m e n t to a b r a h m i n ; a k i n g is t h e sky; a
they
w e r e p l e a s i n g a n d d e l i g h t f u l like t h e m o o n ; they w e r e v a l o r o u s , truthful, b r i l l i a n t like the s u n a n d w e r e k i n d l y p r o t e c t e d b y L o r d Krsna. E v e n they w e r e s u b j e c t e d t o a b j e c t m i s e r y b y t h e y h a d t o b e g for alms.; if the fate inis f l u e n c e o f evil p l a n e t s ; tosses e v e r y o n e a b o u t . 15. like O b e i s a n c e t o K a r m a w h i c h forces o f ten incarnations; by alms with which Brahm to work cast coma t the a p o t t e r i n the b o w l s o f c o s m o s b y w h i c h a skull i n Visnu was R u d r a was
into distress
his h a n d a n d
donor was K i n g
presence of learned brahmins. W h a t did he get in return ? Only O F a t e ! obeisance to T h e e w h o workest as it pleaT h e m o t h e r i s G o d d e s s L a k s m herself; t h e father i s
w h o is to be p u n i s h e d for the s a m e ? M a n enjoys o n l y t h e fruits o f his he h a s d o n e i n the previous b i r t h s h a s its r e a c t i o n s sorrow too
T h e h a p p i n e s s i s e n j o i n e d b y oneself, the
i s e n j o i n e d b y oneself; e v e n the w o m b s e l e c t e d b y h i m i s i n a c c o r d a n c e w i t h the a c t i o n o f the p r e v i o u s b i r t h . 20. into lap. 21. whose E v e n R v a n a perished a t the h a n d s o f T i m e . R v a n a
1
A m a n c a n n e v e r forsake t h e a c t i o n d o n e b y h i m far sky, he or deep into the sea or his m o t h e r o n h i g h o n the m o u n t a i n ; her h e a d o r k e p t i n her is held by
the
whether
o c e a n ; s o l d i e r s R k s a s a s ; the a c t i o n o f t h e h i g h e s t o r d e r ; a n d the S s t r a p r o p o u n d e d b y
1.
1.113.33 22. hour 23. Everything happens in the age, sky, time, or day, deep
n e t h e r w o r l d ; w h e t h e r t h e y t r a v e r s e a l l q u a r t e r s , t h e y will n o t g e t what is not given by K a r m a . 24. T h e learning o f by-gone-days, the m o n e y m a d e over beforethese run a h e a d of a perat speed. a s gift a n d the a c t i o n s d o n e son who walks 25.
whose m a r r i a g e was celebrated when the stars a n d planets were a s c e n d a n t a n d the-lagna (i.e. auspicious h o u r ) was decided s a g e V a s i s t h a himself, h a d t o u n d e r g o m i s e r i e s . 26. Auspicious signs, characteristic clash; marks are of no avail when K a r m a c o m e s into for R m a w h o h a d s t o u t lot. rites
m u s c u l a r c a l v e s , L a k s m a n a w h o w a s a s swift a s s o u n d a n d S t w h o h a d t h i c k l y g r o w n g l o s s y h a i r a l l t h e s e h a d t o suffer a 27-28. ward off t h e Neither the son with P i n d a - d n a a n d other adverse influence of K a r m a . In n o r t h e f a t h e r w i t h v a r i o u s rites for t h e w e l f a r e o f t h e
son c a n
the physical
b o d i e s b o r n a s a r e s u l t o f K a r m a , different k i n d s o f illness p h y s i c a l o r m e n t a l fall i n q u i c k s u c c e s s i o n like t h e b y a skilful a r c h e r . 29. shafts d i s c h a r g e d obH e n c e , a courageous m a n should view
jects in the light of s t r a i c injunctions a n d not otherwise. I n e v e r y b i r t h , a m a n r e a p s t h e fruits of his previous or merits a n d demerits in the respective ages of infancy, youth old a g e at which the actions h a d been performed. 30. J u s t as a g a l e blows a b o a t , the K a r m a d r a g s a m a n the place where destined to get. a g a i n s t h i s w i s h e v e n f r o m foreign c o u n t r i e s t o h e h a s t o r e a p t h e fruits. 31. Even a wail or 32. its hole; 33. A god m a n necessarily gets what he is i n c a p a b l e o f s t o p p i n g it. is H e n c e , I do not beT h e line o f fate c a n -
not be erased. a s e r p e n t e s c a p e s i n t o a w e l l ; a n eleit c a n be tethered) ; a m o u s e to p h a n t to the trunk (to which all these ? well-assimilated knowledge never d i m i n i s h e s ; it
348
i n c r e a s e s on b e i n g 34. remember the w o r l d . i m p a r t e d to
Garuola
Purana
which increases when water is d r a w n out. Riches acquired this and seek virtuously virtue. f l o u r i s h still m o r e w i t h v i r t u e . H e n c e , w h e n y o u a i m a t You
thus b e c o m e g r e a t i n
3 5 . N o n e b e c o m e s m i s e r a b l e if, s e e k i n g v i r t u e , h e u n d e r g o e s the s a m e h a r d s h i p s a s a p o o r l a y m a n d o e s s e e k i n g food. 36. Of all purities, purity of food is excellent. If a m a n incurs impurity by taking unwholesome food, he cannot be c l e a n s e d with c l a y o r w a t e r o r a n y o t h e r s u b s t a n c e o f c l e a n l i ness. 37. mind, There are five cleansing of sense-organs, maintains agents-truthfulness, s y m p a t h y with pure
all l i v i n g
b e i n g s a n d w a t e r t h e f i f t h o f t h e series. truthfulness a n d p u r i t y f i n d s a n to even Horseeasy access to heaven. sacrifice. 39. A m a n habitually wicked thoughts his in deeds, with his conscic a n n o t b e c l e a n s e d with a a n d feet c l e a n , his m i n d learning penance and e n c e b e n u m b e d with evil 40. under He who keeps Truthfulness is superior
t h o u s a n d l u m p s of clay or a hundred pots of water. hands acquires perfect 41. control, and
f a m e r e a p s t h e fruit o f p i l g r i m a g e . T h e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s o f a s a i n t l y m a n a r e : h e i s not does not become angry when at the outset on hearing elated much when honoured, he 42. No one feels satisfied
slighted, he does not speak harsh words in anger. wholesome advice at the proper time intelligent a n d sweet-voiced. 43. ed by manliness. 44. it W h a t m e n a r e not d e s t i n e d t o g e t c a n n o t b e s e c u r through m a n t r a s , strength, valour, intellect o r W h a t is there to l a m e n t o v e r ? I have secured s o m e t h i n g u n s o l i c i t e d . W h e n I sent W h a t is there them from a poor m a n though
b a c k , i t w e n t a w a y from w h e r e i t h a d c o m e . 45.
to l a m e n t o v e r ? D u r i n g n i g h t s b i r d s f l o c k t o g e t h e r o n a t r e e for rest.
1.113.58 In the mornings to l a m e n t o v e r ? 46. there. All h a v e the same destination. they g o t o different q u a r t e r s .
349 W h a t is there
lament over ? O a u n a k a , the living beings arise from the u n m a n i in the unmanifest. they remain manifest. of death What is there to l a m e n t fest; a t t h e i r d e a t h t h e y d i s s o l v e t h e m s e l v e s In between 48. over ? If the time has not been reached no one If prick he the same has slight with the tip of dies even if pierced with a h u n d r e d arrows. arrived he does not survive even a a K u a grass. 49. A m a n gets only those things whether misery is destined to g e t ; (at the behest he goes only to those places where he has to go of K a r m a ) and he has to get. 50. shout and transgress or later]. 51. nor A m a n gets things from K a r m a only. W h y should he cry ? E v e n their Neither if prodded, flowers and fruits d o n o t stipulated time [ t h e y do not c o m e out earlier conduct, nor the As in meets parentage, nor neither the learning
So is the case with K a r m a of the previous birth. neither qualities purity of seed
knowledge,
the c a s e of trees, g o o d d e e d s a c q u i r e d with death where there is a slayer or Goaded by Karma a m a n goes,
b y a u s t e r i t i e s fructify
in m e n .
riches where there is plenty. to the respective places. 53-56. midst doer. Enjoy Just your as a
merits, O
aggrieved ? 57.
after whether g o o d
T h e vicious a n d the
m e a n observe other's faults, b e T h e y see can After they but pretend not find happiness, considera-
Garuda
Purna
s i o n follows i n t h e w a k e o f a t t a c h m e n t . If, t h e r e f o r e , a t t a c h m e n t is eschewed one should be happy. 60. 61. T h e b o d y i s t h e b a s e for m i s e r y a n d h a p p i n e s s . Pleasure and pain c a n b e defined misery, briefly. whatever Life Whatrema n d body are born together. ever goes in the possession of others is ains in one's own possession is pleasure. 62. life. 63. What has still passed far off. has g o n e for e v e r ; i f a n y t h i n g i s to h a p p e n it is i s n o t afflicted He who minds the present alone After p l e a s u r e c o m e s t h e Pleasure and pain p a i n a n d after p a i n c o m e s whirl like wheels in h u m a n the pleasure.
by sorrow.
F r i e n d s h i p a n d e n m i t y a r i s e from s p e c i a l c a u s e s . T h e two s y l l a b l e s " M i t r a m " ( F r i e n d ) signify s o l a c e from fear a n d preservation of love a n d freedom
sorrow, 3. 4. 5.
confidence.
e v e r y t h i n g m a d e r e a d y for his j o u r n e y t o s a l v a t i o n . m u c h confidence w i v e s , b r o t h e r s o r s o n s a s i n a friend o f k i n d r e d n a t u r e . w i s h for a gambling not prolonged friendship, monetary same seat following 6. with him, sit in an the transactions with one's
w i t h h i m a n d s e e i n g h i s wife i n h i s a b s e n c e . should and m o t h e r , sister of lust). What daughter in an isolated place. T h e power-
ful s e n s e - o r g a n s c a n d r a g e v e n
of c o m m o n men ?
1.114.15
7. to God
351
of love c o m p e l s persons to turn their attention as provide risks, d e a t h , death]. hailstorm of at the s p e e d o f the r a c i n g h o r s e the p e r s o n and punishments a n d [i.e. People do n o t love their wives but run
such spots
is no privacy a n d if there is no one to shall preserve chastity. 10. 11. S h e serves one
I n t h e a b s e n c e o f m a n a w o m a n c a n v e r y well b e c h a s t e . A mother moved by passion m a y commit sons may disapprove of the d e e d s . T h o u g h the 12.
they shall not worry m u c h a b o u t them. T h e b o d y of a courtesan is prized in the world ; the the neck torn by the b o d y that is held at stake always with
hoofs o f d e b a u c h e s a n d h e n c e a l w a y s a g i t a t e d a n d a n x i o u s . H e r s l e e p i s d e p e n d e n t o n o t h e r s ' c o n v e n i e n c e ; s h e h a s t o follow t h e wishes of others 13. and without a show of sorrow she has to laugh a n d sport always. F i r e , w a t e r , w o m e n , fools, s e r p e n t s a n d R o y a l h o u s e be resorted to by o t h e r s a l w a y s , y e t they holdsthese are to 14.
t a k e a w a y o n e ' s life a l l o f a s u d d e n . W h a t i s t h e r e t o w o n d e r a t , i f a b r a h m i n well v e r s e d and administration becomes a errs from chastity ? W h a t in g r a m m a r b e c o m e s a g r e a t scholar ? W h a t is there to w o n d e r at if a king well versed in polity virtuous king ? W h a t is there to endowed with beauty times. 15. Do not allow others to see your vulnerable points; its limbs worlds or there is b u t n o t e o t h e r s c a r e f u l l y like a t o r t o i s e safe in its shell. 16. Women may be confined to the round. nether m a y b e - i m p r i s o n e d w i t h h i g h w a l l s all n o m o v i n g g l o s s y tuft o f h a i r w h o can Still if t h a t k e e p s all and wonder at if a y o u n g w o m a n
charms
see t h e m ? [ U s i n g h e r
J o n g t r e s s e s s h e will e s c a p e f r o m t h e s e p l a c e s ] .
Garuda
Purna
enemy standing outside cannot injure so m u c h . real scholar pleases children with sweets, t h e g o o d p e o p l e with h u m i l i t y , t h e w o m e n w i t h w e a l t h , the d e i t i e s w i t h p e n a n c e , a n d p e o p l e for their w e l f a r e . 19. T h e y are not wise who try t o w i n sins, to o v e r a friend b y attain wealth by secure a lady's a n d defective m a n w h o will a man with can deception, to secure virtue love t h r o u g h harshness. 20. Even a pure action m a y It is only the I do n o t be defiled w h e n t h e r o o t i s c u t off. 21. O brahmin, senseless that through
c u t off a t r e e l a d e n w i t h fruits in o r d e r to s e c u r e t h e fruits. believe necessary things c a n b e c o m e a saint even if a w o m a n d r i n k i n g w i n e be c h a s t e as w e l l ? 22. One shall not place trust in a person n o t trustlater if Sttvika his w o r t h y . E v e n friends a r e n o t t o b e t r u s t e d . S o m e h e i s a n g r y t h e friend m a y p u b l i c i s e his s e c r e t s . 23. A general confidence in all living beings is saintly man is b u t the m a i n characteristic of a feelings a secret for ever. 24. intellect. 25. night A n i n t e l l i g e n t m a n s h a l l a v o i d t h e s e six : O l d w o m e n (for s e x u a l p u r p o s e s ) , fresh w i n e , d r y m e a t , c a r r o t , c u r d i n t h e a n d sleep d u r i n g the d a y . 26. To a poor m a n a party to an old m a n a of guests is poison w o m a n in knowledge is (involvthe p r i m e of her poison; eating Whatever action is d o n e it follows t h e d o e r . off y o u r c o u r a g e Whatand ever m a y b e y o u r a c t i o n , d o n o t l e a v e to keep time h e tries. H o w
ing e x p e n s e s ) ;
1.114.37
353
stuffs; w a s t a g e o f s e m e n virile ; h o l d i n g u p o f faeces a n d u r i n e (not e v a c u a t i n g t h e m i m m e d i a t e l y ) ; s l e e p keeping awake at night. 29. in sexual E a r l y m o r n i n g r a y s o f the sun, and excessive indulgence t h e c o n s t a n t sight o f t h e s e r e d u c e the l o n g immediately : early morning intercourse in i n t e r c o u r s e , the s m o k e c o l u m n rising from the c r e m a menses-all d u r i n g the d a y a n d
sun, very sour curd, sleeping a n d having sexual T h e s e six things instil
water
the w e l l - r o u n d e d 33.
w a r m in winter a n d cool in summer. T h e three i n s t a n t a n e o u s l y i n v i g o r a t i n g t h i n g s a r e : a oil bath and a w h o l e s o m e food. The three things are : a hazardous journey, young woman,
G o d d e s s o f w e a l t h forsakes a m a n h a b i t u a l l y w e a r i n g teeth, e a t i n g sleeping at the g r o u n d habitually speaking harsh frequently, words and
dirty clothes, allowing dirt to a c c u m u l a t e on the sunrise a n d sunset, even if he h a p p e n s to be V i s n u . Gutting of grass
writing on
chafing of the
feet, n e g l e c t
of the cleaning of
t e e t h , w e a r i n g d i r t y c l o t h e s , k e e p i n g the h a i r r o u g h , s l e e p i n g a t d a w n a n d dusk, lying d o w n naked, eating a n d l a u g h i n g excessively, d r u m m i n g on one's own limbs or 37. on the seatthese m a y d e s t r o y t h e affluence o f e v e n L o r d V i s n u . T h e s e six b r i n g b a c k o n e ' s w e a l t h l o n g lost : k e e p i n g k e e p i n g t h e feet spotlessly p u r e , the h e a d c l e a n e d a n d w a s h e d ,
k e e p i n g the c o m p a n y o f e x c e l l e n t w o m e n , t a k i n g food i n l i m i t e d
Garuda
Purna
q u a n t i t i e s , l y i n g o n t h e b e d w i t h o u t s t r i p p i n g , a n d s e x u a l interc o u r s e e x c l u d i n g t h e festival n i g h t s . 38. 39. l a m p , the 40. I l l l u c k a n d m i s f o r t u n e c a n b e w a r d e d off Ill luck frequently resides shadow of the cot, the in the b a c k by weari n g a flower on the h e a d a n d especially the white one. s h a d o w of a and the shadow of a seat
water u s e d b y w a s h e r m e n . T h e rays of the early a funeral morning sun, the intercourse column of an old s m o k e rising from pyre, with
woman, very s o u r c u r d a n d t h e d u s t f r o m a b r o o m s h o u l d n o t b e r e s o r t e d t o b y t h o s e w h o w i s h for l o n g e v i t y . 41. T h e dust of elephants, horses, chariots, grains and sheep is the dust cows is auspicious. T h a t from ass, inauspicious. 42. from the 43. 44. T h e dust of cows, the limbs of one's own dust of grains and sonthese are very holy, they the dust the camel, goat and
d e s t r o y e v e n t h e g r e a t sins. T h e dust of a goat, the dust of an ass T h e wind blowing from the nails, the these from the and f r o m a b r o o m t h e s e a r e u n h o l y a n d c o n d u c i v e t o g r e a t sin. winnowing basket, from the broom merits water dripping from the dripping acquired. 45. min O n e shall never walk between two b r a h m i n s , a n d wife, will the have two a braha n d fire, a husband 46. etc. ? 47. Do not trust the incredulous ; do not p l a c e too m u c h lurking d a n peace of c o n f i d e n c e e v e n in t h e t r u s t - w o r t h y ; t h e r e is a g e r i n reposing t r u s t ; i t m a y u p r o o t o n e . 48. He who remains complacent after m a k i n g with t h e enemy h a s actually g o n e to sleep a t o p the tree, he will w a k e u p after h i s fall. 49. O n e s h o u l d n e v e r b e t o o soft n o r t o o c r u e l i n a c t i o n . the ruthless with T h e soft w o u l d b e c r u s h e d w i t h t h e soft a n d the ruthless. What wise m a n m a s t e r s , two horses in women, from water destroy cloth a n d previously
p o t u s e d for b a t h i n g , t h e d u s t hairall
a n d the water
1.114.62
50.
S t r a i g h t t r e e s a r e c u t i n a forest a n d the as they were. 51. trees. Meritorious persons bow down
fruit-laden they
D r y trees a n d fools w o u l d r a t h e r b r e a k t h a n b e n d a t a l l . 52. Miseries come unsolicited ; cat pounces upon they its a w a y as a s the prey, m a n b u t not seeking so in
things shall pounce on happiness. R i c h e s g o b e f o r e a n d after t h e n o b l e A counsel i n six ears (discussed four
the case of ignoble. Y o u can do as you please. a m o n g three perears is kept for s o n s ) is leaked out i m m e d i a t e l y ; that in s o m e t i m e b u t the o n e i n t w o e a r s by Brahma. 55. Of what avail i s the cow which neither yields the milk nor b e c o m e s pregnant ? Of what p u r p o s e n e i t h e r v i r t u o u s nor s c h o l a r l y . 56. endowed 57. 58.' not ed The with whole family i s lit up by a single g o o d son like t h e sky by a single ones learning, intelligence a n d valour is rendered fragrant is a son w h o is
with the moon. T h e whole forest t r e e i n full b l o o m l i k e t h e f a m i l y b y a v i r t u o u s s o n . O n e g o o d son alone is preferable to a hundred d e v o i d of g o o d qualities. T h e m o o n alone dispels darkness a n d the stars in their t h o u s a n d s . 59. for T h e s o n s h o u l d b e f o n d l e d for f i v e y e a r s next ten years ; when he reaches and thrashthe sixteenth the
y e a r he should be treated like a friend. 60. Y o u c a n n o t find an e n e m y like a sonon b e i n g b o r n from one [when a than to her son is b o r n to t h e son husband] ; t h e s o n t a k e s a w a y o n e ' s wife m o t h e r ' s attention is m o r e while growing dies 61. In up he takes the world
men of forbearance a n d
356
patience. powerless. 63. permitted 64. All enjoyments are been transitory. better) that If T h e r e is no second fault. People
Purna to be is
alone
(it w o u l d h a v e
the
inclinations
o f t h e skilful b e u n a f f e c t e d t o w a r d s t h e i r f r i e n d s . O a u n a k a ! w h e n the father passes away, the eldest He should maintain everyone brothers being and b r o t h e r t a k e s his p l a c e . a father unto them. . 65. give them 66. father. The collection of a number of even insignificant of blades of bind uses even the t h i n g s m a y b e terrific i n t h e i r effect. grass twisted into a rope an elephant. 67. T h e m a n who robs some one though he hell. m o n e y t o m a k e a c h a r i t a b l e gift g o e s t o 68. temple 69. disrespect. S a g e s h a v e p r e s c r i b e d e x p i a t o r y r i t e s for t h e a drinker and of wine, a do a thief a n d a slayer of a b r a h m i n , 70. Gods b r e a k e r of of the his wife Families property, are faced of T h e fruit o f t h e of A number H e s h a l l b e i m p a r t i a l t o his the same pleasures as younger they received from their
m a y be strong enough to
meritorious deed goes to the original owner of wealth. w i t h fall b y t h e d e s t r u c t i o n brahmins and showing looting them
c o n c u b i n e , w h o i s a s l a v e t o his wife a n d w h o a l l o w s to enjoy the c o m p a n y of a p a r a m o u r in his o w n house. 71. crooked 72. A n u n g r a t e f u l fellow, a p e r s o n o f a grouse four for nature these are the real ignoble
qualities, a m a n of the
Cndlas and
fifth is one born as such. E v e n a n i n s i g n i f i c a n t e n e m y o f evil i n t e n t i o n s s h o u l d E v e n a tiny spark in the o f fire, if n o t not be neglected carelessly. 73.
p u t out i m m e d i a t e l y c o n s u m e s the entire world. He who is quiet a n d tranquil boisterous age tranquil. Who o f b l o o m i n g y o u t h d e s e r v e s t h e c r e d i t for b e i n g forces a r e spent o u t ?
d o e s n o t b e c o m e n a t u r a l l y q u i e t a n d t r a n q u i l w h e n a l l his v i t a l
1.115.5 74. haughty 75. O f o r e m o s t a m o n g b r a h m i n s , r i c h e s , like t h e D o not b e vital is thinking " T h i s is m i n e . " T h e b o d y t h a t i s d e p e n d e n t o n the too. If the mind
357 public
elated a n d secretions
disarranged
the vital secretions a r e destroyed. H e n c e , m i n d shall be preservm i n d is in perfect order the vital secretions function properly.
W *i i
CHAPTER
ONE
HUNDRED
AND
FIFTEEN
nitisra
O n e s h o u l d k e e p o n e s e l f far a w a y f r o m a
sen,
t o renunciation, p e n a n c e h a s started its l o n g a foreign land, earth has b e c o m e brahmins have Blessed become greedy,
m e n a n T h x o r i o u s , women are fickle a n d wayward and base m e n indeed are they w h o ar dead. B l e s s e d a r e t h e y w h o d o n o t w i t n e s s the d e s t r u c t i o n o f l a n d s , the sexual d a l l i a n c e of their f a m i l y , r u i n o f their
wives with other m e n a n d the i n f a m o u s i n d u l g e n c e of their sons in vice. 4. can one None feel a c a n be delighted with thrilling r a p t u r e in their vicious sons; how in a d e c e p t i v e friend the c o m p a n y of a disloyal
wife ? T h e r e 5.
is no q u e s t i o n of c o n f i d i n g
a n d n o _ j 3 e a c e f u l life i s p o s s i b l e i n a t r o u b l e - i n f e s t e d l a n d . F o o a i S o l e d out by others, m o n e y r o b b e d from others, another a man's residence bed, sexual in another dalliance with another m a n ' s h o u s e will s t r i p defiling of
m a n ' s wife a n d
e v e n I n d r a o f his g l o r y .
358 6.
Garuda
Purna
S i n s p r e a d s from m a n t o m a n slowly b y c o n v e r s a t i o n ,
m u t u a l touch, frequent association, taking food together, sitting together, lying together, a n d travelling together. 7. W o m e n p e r i s h d u e t o their b e a u t y , p e n a n c e d u e t o fury, taking the way d u e to an u n d u e length a n d pious b r a h m i n by d r a ' s food. 8. By sitting together, sharing the s a m e bed, t a k i n g food t o g e t h e r , a n d j u m b l i n g u p t h e rowr s i n i s t r a n s m i t t e d f r o m m a n t o m a n like w a t e r f r o m p o t t o p o t . 9. fondled. 10. A long way is old a g e to m e n ; water clothes. is old a g e to m o u n t a i n s ; abstention from sexual m e n a n d sunlight is old a g e to 11. intercourse is old age to woT h e r e a r e m a n y d e f e c t s i n f o n d l i n g a n d m a n y benefits in thrashing. H e n c e , a disciple a n d the son are to be thrashed, not
tion a n d the noble desire high h o n o u r . Verily, honour is p r i z e d by the great as the 12. of what avail 13. H o n o u r is at the root of w e a l t h ; if h o n o u r is secured i s w e a l t h ; i f o n e h a s lost h o n o u r a n d d i g n i t y , o f m e a n d e s i r e for r i c h e s ; t h e m i d d l and the excellent d e s i r e for
what a v a i l is wealth or longevity ? T h e b a s e a n d the i n g d e s i r e for r i c h e s 14. share. In the and honour forest, t h e
honour. Verily, h o n o u r is an asset of the g r e a t . lions do not b e n d their e a r s (in s u p p l i c a t i o n ) ; even w h e n they a r e h u n g r y they do not look to a M e n of noble birth never stoop to 15. valour. 16. cant, speech. 17. F i v e incongruent things that we meet in in a the world are :the poverty of the benevolent, the opulence of the miser, disobedience son, c o m p u l s i o n to serve a wicked m a n a n d death of persons e n g a g e d in helping others. an No great task can be achieved by any ot these : A n impoverished debaucher, a H e l a n o f a girl b i t t e r i n erring m e r c h a n t ; a highly p r o u d servant, an easy going mendiThe lion i s neither a n o i n t e d comes to it meanness, even when nor consecrated. The they a r e d e p r i v e d of their wealth. lordship of animals naturally as it has inherent
1.115.24 18. discharged, 19. four wife, are cold 20. ship of the 21. There are five things
S e p a r a t i o n from w i f e ; i n s u l t from k i n s , b a l a n c e o f d e b t yet t o b e service to a low a n d b a s e m a s t e r a n d desertion of agitate the sharp mind a friends i n p o v e r t y . A m o n g the t h o u s a n d worries that very severenay, they by are the edges of
s w o r d : I n s u l t a t the h a n d s o f a low b o m p e r s o n , t h e s t a r v i n g reception the beloved, and harassment from brothers. T h e five uproot all miseries : A n obedient son, a g o o d a n d a l o v i n g wife s u r r e n d e r i n g herself. T h e deer, the elephant, the moth, the h o n e y b e e a n d
1
the
a c h i l d is b o r n : I t s s p a n of life, its a c t i v i t i e s in l a t e r life, i t s character, learning a n d the time of death. 24. H e l p r e n d e r e d t o t h o s e w h o suffer w h e n imminent drowning in spiritual climbing a are very m o u n t a i n , from commendable.
1. Victim Sense-Organ
a n d b u l l s , s e i z u r e b y the w i c k e d a n d a
Dear
Ears
caught by the hunter. Elephant Sense of touch It is phants. moth Eyes It is attracted by the colour of caught through she-ele-
the flame a n d is burnt. Attracted honeybee Fish Nose Sense of taste by the fragrance of c a u g h t within. It nibbles at the bait and gets lotus it gets
360
25. These five are
Garuda
Purna
shadow of clouds, pleasant attitude of a wicked m a n ; intimacy w i t h a n o t h e r m a n ' s wife, y o u t h a n d r i c h e s . 26. Life is unstable in the world, youth a n d riches a r e u n s t a b l e , sons a n d wives a r e u n s t a b l e ; but virtue, f a m e a n d renown are permanent. 27. E v e n a life for a h u n d r e d y e a r s is t o o short. H a l f t h a t T h e remaining half is rendered years. H a l f of rendered in the period is taken up by nights. 28. It is too
the .remaining half is spent in infancy a n d childhood or grieving o v e r the s e p a r a t i o n or d e a t h of kinsmen or in service to the king. water. 29. earth. in air. 30. sleeping 31. If our activities while walking or standing, waking or are not for the service of fellow b e i n g s they a r e n o t T h e remaining period is as fickle as the waves traverse
different f r o m b e a s t i a l a c t i o n s . W h a t is t h e difference b e t w e e n a b e a s t a n d a b e a s t in not; who enters into endless and h u m a n form w i t h a n i n t e l l e c t d e v o i d o f d i s c r i m i n a t i o n b e t w e e n w h a t is wholesome a n d what is a r g u m e n t s with p e o p l e in r e g a r d to the V e d i c expositions, w h o r e m a i n s fully satisfied i f h e c a n f i l l his b e l l y . 32. H e w h o h a s n o t e a r n e d s p o t l e s s r e p u t a t i o n for v a l o u r , mother. perfect knowEven a a u s t e r i t y , c h a r i t y , l e a r n i n g o r a c q u i s i t i o n o f w e a l t h i s b u t a n exc r e m e n t o f his 33. A g o o d life e v e n for a m o m e n t is c o n s i d e r e d a perfect
life by those w h o k n o w t h e same-if it is full of c r o w lives a l o n g life a n d p a r t a k e s o f o b l a t i o n s . 34. honour? Of what avail is that life d e v o i d
of wealth whether
and he
O f w h a t u s e i s t h a t friend w h o h e s i t a t e s E v e n a crow
t o himself, his p r e c e p t o r , his s e r v a n t s , t h e p o o r p u b l i c f r i e n d s , of w h a t p u r p o s e is his life ? l o n g time p a r t a k i n g the oblations. 36. and love. 37. c r o w lives
a n d his
D a y s c o m e a n d go to a m a n devoid of virtue, wealth A l t h o u g h h e m a y b r e a t h e , h i s life i s like t h a t o f t h e S u c c e s s i s for h i m w h o h a s a n independent means of others. Those who physia though own
bellows of the blacksmith. s u b s t a n c e a n d n o t for h i m w h o d e p e n d s o n cally alive. 38. Contemptible wretches fulfil their wants; small. clouds, sur-
m o u s e ' s handful is j u s t e n o u g h to fill it; a c o n t e m p t i b l e wretch t h o u g h d i s s a t i s f i e d will b e c o n t e n t e d w i t h s o m e t h i n g 39. face of the 40. T h e s e six a r e like b u b b l e s : t h e s h a d o w o f
r o a d , the love of a prostitute a n d the p l e a s a n t m a n T h e world cannot be pleased by a person who creates Life is rooted in h o n o u r ; if h o n o u r
a c a r a v a n with words. 41
is slighted how c a n one derive p l e a s u r e ? A k i n g is t h e s u p p o r t for t h e w e a k ; c r y i n g c o n s t i t u t e s t h e s t r e n g t h o f t h e c h i l d ; t h e s t r e n g t h o f a fool lies i n s i l e n c e a n d t h a t of a thief is falsehood. 42. him. 43. As a person g o e s a h e a d d e v o t i n g his m i n d a n d attento him tion to the welfare of others, everyone b e c o m e s attached and h e b e c o m e s p o p u l a r . 44. 45. 46. A p e r s o n perishes d u e to the t h r e e g r e e d , g r a v e error H e n c e , these shall b e a v o i d e d . D a n g e r is to be d r e a d e d as long as it does not befall. Balance of debt undischarged, avoided. action by goodness and violence by remnant of fire not Hence, a n d implicit confidence. As a m a n p r o c e e d s a h e a d with his s t u d y of stras to his intellect b e c o m e s sharper a n d perfect k n o w l e d g e a p p e a l s
T h e m o m e n t i t occurs fear shall b e eschewed. put out a n d sickness partially cured these remnants shall be 47. R e p a y good increase steadily.
Garuda
Purna
spoils our work behind o u r b a c k should be e n e m y u s i n g foul m e a n s . 49. with dust. 50. well. 51. which
E v e n a g o o d m a n p e r i s h e s b y his a s s o c i a t i o n w i t h t h e
H e n c e , a b r a h m i n shall be h o n o u r e d by all m e a n s .
real food; he is intelligent who c o m m i t s no sin; that is friendship manifests itself behind 52. virtue our b a c k ; that is the real s a c r e d rite which is performed without ostentation. virtue; that is not
T h a t is no assembly where the a g e d are not present; b a c k e d by truth; that is no truth which is
they a r e not the a g e d who do not expound which is not 53. mixed with deception.
a n d the best a m o n g the sacred rites is the truth. T h a t is auspicious where m i n d is delighted; that is a is the is s h a r e d a n d enjoyed with o n e ' s o w n kith r e a l life w h i c h d o e s n o t i n v o l v e s e r v i c e a n d s l a v e r y ; t h a t earning which
a n d k i n a n d t h a t i s t h e r e a l t h u n d e r w h i c h i s m a d e i n t h e battlein the presence of the enemy. 55. happy S h e is the real w o m a n who has no vanity; He is really vain desires; He is the real friend in who has shunned
w h o m confidence c a n be placed a n d he is the real m a n who has controlled his o r g a n s of sense. 56. extinct; esteem. 57. No attempt should be m a d e t o trace the origin o f Such rivers, A g n i h o t r a worshippers a n d the family o f B h a r a t a . a n a t t e m p t i s b o u n d t o fail. 58. Rivers e n d with the sea of salt-water; s e x u a l interends course ends with the treachery of the w o m a n ; back-biting One should cast off h o n o u r a n d l o v e w h e r e l o v e i s O n l y that is praiseworthy the core of which is held in
1 .115.67 with the news being m a d e p u b l i c a n d wealth comes with misery. 59. The prosperity of a to
363 an end
the curse of a b r a h m i n ; the spiritual power of a brahmin comes t o a n e n d w i t h his s i n ; a l l d e c e n c y i n ed if women 60. rule. hoarded things end in wastage, rising in power come to an life c o m e s an end if residence is taken near cowsheds; the family is ruin-
All
c o m e s t o a n e n d i n d o w n f a l l ; all c o n t a c t s a n d i n t i m a c i e s to an end in separation and disintegration; end with 61. death. If one wishes the return of the guest he shall He can be
u p t o a p o n d o r well o r a t r e e with p l e n t y o f s h a d e a n d
leadership husband
is v e s t e d in a w o m a n or in a c h i l d . childhood; in youth a n d the son in old a g e . to stay independently. 64. A barren w o m a n shall be a b a n d o n e d in the eighth y e a r be to a w o m a n who gives birth only a f t e r m a r r i a g e ; a w o m a n w h o s e c h i l d r e n d i e i n i n f a n c y shall a b a n d o n e d in the ninth y e a r ; A w o m a n is not to be allowed
daughters shall be a b a n d o n e d in the eleventh y e a r ; a n d a w o m a n who speaks u n p l e a s a n t words shall be a b a n d o n e d 65. lords. immediately. T h r e e p e r s o n s b e y o n d the p a l e o f m o n e y stick t o t h e i r
O n e w h o is not in want; one who is afraid of m e n ; one 66. An intelligent m a n m u s t keep a l o o f from these :the horse, the elephant i n its rut, cows i n their f i r s t friends water.
T h o s e w h o a r e m a d after m o n e y d o n o t h a v e
w h o a r e lustful a n d l e c h e r o u s k n o w n o f e a r
or s h a m e ; those who a r e worried with anxious thoughts have no pleasure or sleep a n d those who are oppressed by hunger do not w a n t e v e n s a l t or w a r m t h in the food. x
364
68.
Garuda
H o w can these have peaceful s l e e p ? t h e
Purna
the
poor,
s l a v e , t h e m a n f o n d o f a n o t h e r m a n ' s wife a n d t h e w a n t s t o r o b a n o t h e r m a n o f his 69. and Blissfully s l e e p s free who is 70. strong from sickness. wealth.
wretch
who repay
is not yet m a r r i e d ,
t a k e s his f o o d l e i s u r e l y . T h e h e i g h t o f a lotus i s i n p r o p o r t i o n t o t h e q u a n t i t y a servant becomes p r o u d if and Varuna (water) his m a s t e r i s the lotus of water in the p o n d ; 71. T h e sun
" W h e n i t s t a n d s firm i n its p l a c e ; t h e y m a k e it f a d e a n d if it is u p r o o t e d . 72. T h o s e w h o h a d b e e n friends o f a m a n i n h i g h office. water but b e c o m e enemies w h e n he steps down from the d e l i g h t f u l l y c a u s e s t h e b l o o m o f the l o t u s i n 73. Things in their
T h e sun when it
is plucked a n d p u t on the g r o u n d the sun dries it u p . p r o p e r p l a c e s a n d p e r s o n s i n their A w a y from their original places nor m e n shine or r e s p e c t i v e offices a r e h o n o u r e d . receive consideration. 74. of speech indicates 75. Manners and behaviour indicate p a r e n t a g e ; manner and accent indicates the native place; flutter the up|f diet affection a n d the A physical build indicates
a c c u s t o m e d to. d o w n p o u r i n the o c e a n i s u n n e c e s s a r y ; f e e d i n g a n over-fed a n d s a t i a t e d m a n i s s u p e r f l u o u s ; a c h a r i t y m a d e o v e r t o a n a f f l u e n t m a n i s u n n e c e s s a r y a n d the m e r i t o r i o u s a c t i o n s o f a b a s e m a n a r e futile. 76. E v e n a p e r s o n w h o i s far off i s a s g o o d a s n e a r i f he at h a s a p l a c e i n the h e a r t ; i f c a s t o u t o f t h e h e a r t a m a n c l o s e h a n d i s n o b e t t e r t h a n o n e far off. 77. the signs 78. Contortions in the face, low sunk husky voice, perspiusually seen at the t i m e of d e a t h a n d in r e g a r d to a the person of the b e g g a r or the ration all over the b o d y a n d a frightened a p p e a r a n c e t h e s e a r e m a n out to beg. T h e life o f a w o r m i n t h a t o f o n e b l o w n b y t h e w i n d o v e r his h e a d i s b e t t e r t h a n life o f b e g g a r himself.
365 begg-
e d suffered d i m u n i t i o n o f s t a t u r e . W h o i s t h e r e s u p e r i o r t o h i m w h o c a n b e a s u p p l i a n t a n d y e t n o t suffer d i s r e s p e c t . 80. The parents by than enemies. whom children cranes are not educated a r e no better 81. T h e uneducated can never shine amidst swans. it is a well p r o popular; it is
i n a n a s s e m b l y o f t h e l e a r n e d like Learning
tected asset; it makes m a n a saint; it makes him revered of the revered; it a deity; better than a beast. 82-83. Inside the house there are many even kings h o n o u r it; a
sorrow of k i n s m e n ; it is
c a n be taken away by others b u t not learning. p o u n d e d the essence of polity to a u n a k a , as rites. Lord iva heard this. h e a r d it from V y s a .
L o r d V i s n u exwell a s a l l s a c r e d we
V y s a h e a r d from i v a a n d
CHAPTER
ONE
HUNDRED
AND S I X T E E N
(Vralas)
O Vysa,
Visnu should
be propitiated
week or when any star is ascendant. or takes a single m e a l birth of a son, he shall m a k e on the f i r s t With a d e s i r e for t h e of a kingdom
in battle
c h a r i t a b l e gifts o f c a s h o r f o o d g r a i n s . 3-4. ed on Vaivnara Kubera worshipped d a y of the lunar fortnight bestow wealth. If B r a h m a is worshippthe first d a y of the wealth and mares. on the worshipped l u n a r f o r t n i g h t after Yama, Nryana a full fast h e and goddess The bestows Laksm
366
Garuda
Purna be
should
the fourth
d a y , L o r d V i s n u w orshipped o n the f i f t h d a y , L o r d K r t t i k e y a and Lord Sun on the 6. day. The day, and Bhskara1 on the Moon eighth shall seventh d a y a l l these bestow wealth. Goddess D u r g shall be worshipped the eight Y a m a and the seven M o t h e r s a n d quarters worshipped
d a y bestow wealth.
be worshipped on the tenth d a y a n d the sages shall be worshippeleventh day. Lord H a r i shall be worshipped o n t h e twelfth d a y on t h e fourworshipped on the week, S u n The shall thirteenth d a y ; Mahevara2 (Manes) the days of Yogas
C u p i d on the
teenth d a y a n d B r a h m a n d the Pitrs the fifteenth day bestow wealth. 8. presiding bestow The presiding of the deities of stars a n d a n d others, shall b e w o r s h i p p e d deities everything.
o n the
CHAPTER
ONE
HUNDRED
AND
SEVENTEEN
Sacred Rites Brahm said : 1-2. thirteenth a n d tooth In the m o n t h day of the
(Vratas)
of M r g a r s a half, which
(Oct-Nov.) is called
on the Anaga
bright of
T r a y o d a , L o r d i v a s h a l l b e w o r s h i p p e d w i t h D h a t t r a 3 flowers pick twigs the tree M a l l i k , 4 w i t h the N a i v e d y a should b e worshipped with the B i l v a ( f o o d offering) o f h o n e y s a y i n g t h a t i t i s for t h e C u p i d . I n t h e month Pausa, Yogevara f l o w e r s ; the K a d a m b a 5 t w i g i s t h e t o o t h p i c k ; s a n d a l p a s t e a n d
1. 3. 4. 5. T h e sun. Perhaps the s a m e as dhattradatura, GVDB, p. 214.
2 . Siva.
Jasminum sambac. Anthccephalus indicus
1.117.9 Naivedya be given. 3. should be In the month of M g h a worshipped of askuli (rice d o u g h fried i n g h e e o r oil)
367 should
with K u n d a
pearls. T h e tooth
s a g e , i s fried p a n c a k e . 4. should I n the m o n t h o f P h l g u n a ( J a n - F e b . ) L o r d V r e v a r a 2 be worshipped with Marvaka3 vegetables flowers. and rice The gruel. of sugar candy,
N a i v e d y a consists
Lord
Surpa5 and
worshipped.
Flowers of K a r p r a T h e tooth
is undertaken.
pick is of
(Mar-April)
worshipped
with A o k a 7 flowers a n d
Naivedya of
cooked rice
J t p h a l a ( n u t m e g ) too should be
In the m o n t h of J y e s t h a
A s d h a lord
worshipped tree.
Apmrga10
ambhu with
worshipped
1. S i v a . 2. i v a . 3. P e r h a p s the s a m e as P h a n i j j h a k a O c i m u m basilcum. But identity is not certain. (GVDB, p. 2 6 6 ) . 4. M a n g i f e r a i n d i c a . 5. i v a . 6. Either C i n n a m o m u m c a m p h o r a or D. a r o m a t i c a , GVDB, p. 8 2 . 7. S a r a c a indica. 8. M i c h e l i a c h a m p a k a . 9. S y z y g i u m a r o m a t i c u m . 1 0 . Achyranthes aspera .
Garuda
Purna
a r e offered. T h e lord
N a i v e d y a is ghee, etc. a n d the tooth pick is of K a r a v r a tree. the month of B h d r a p a d a ( J u l y - A u g . ) In the m o n t h of A v i n a S a d y o j t a 2 should b e worshipped with B a k u l a 3 f l o w e r s . P p a k a naivedya. (Aug-Sep.) the g a n d h a r v a lord M a d a n a j a a n d I n d r a , the lord of the deities s h o u l d b e w o r s h i p p e d i n w a t e r i n a g o l d p o t , w i t h t h e offerings ofModaka. T h e tooth pick i s o f K h a d i r a 3 tree ( c a t e c h u ) . I n should the m o n t h o f K r t t i k a ( S e p - O c t . ) R u d r a should b e worshipped. T h e tooth pick should be of B a d a r i 4 tree. T h e devotee either fast o r take one tenth of the usual food. the y e a r h e s h o u l d w o r s h i p i v a w i t h l o t u s e s offering vegetables as naivedya. 13. shipped 14. or again be 15. He should L o r d Anaga accompanied by on a golden throne. He R a t i s h o u l d b e worand rice grains Gingelly seeds At the end of milk a n d
s h o u l d b e offered i n t h e fire t e n t h o u s a n d t i m e s . should keep a w a k e in the night in instruments. I n the vessels, morning cloth, singing songs should playing on worship
should be given to brahmins. feed c o w s a n d This is the b r a h m i n s with concluding be delighted. rite
V r a t a s . T h e fruit o f a l l t h e s e V r a t a s i s p r o s p e r i t y , h e a l t h , a n d g o o d fortune.
1. 2. 3. 4.
369
(Vratas)
I shall e x p o u n d A k h a n d a - D v d a - V r a t a that yields devotee s h o u l d fast O n the on the eleventh day he to done day
s a l v a t i o n : q u e l l i n g o f all evils. I n t h e b r i g h t h a l f o f the m o n t h o f M r g a r s a the taking vessels in only Pacagavya. twelfth grains have should
p r e v i o u s b i r t h s s h a l l , b y y o u r g r a c e , b e u n s e v e r e d . J u s t a s the e n t i r e u n i v e r s e i s o n e c o m p l e t e w h o l e , let a l l the v r a t a s p e r f o r m ed by me a n d i n the butter. be one whole. from four Y o u are Purusottama he should give Vrata himself." vessels would g i v e vessels In of the four m o n t h s Caitra of flour obtain
T h e d e v o t e e w h o p e r f o r m s this
CHAPTER
ONE
HUNDRED
AND NINETEEN
(Vratas)
V r a t a which
yields worldly enjoyment a n d salvation. T h r e e d a y s before the transit of the S u n to K a n y r i ( V i r g o ) , an i m a g e of the sage s h o u l d b e m a d e w i t h K a 1 f l o w e r s i n a vessel a n d A r g h y a shall b e offered after d u l y w o r s h i p p i n g it. T h e d e v o t e e s h o u l d k e e p a w a k e in the night. 3 -4. The worship should be with curd, rice grains, types of f l o w e r s a n d fruits t o o . T h e p o t s h o u l d b e p a i n t e d i n f i v e c o l o u r s . I t m a y b e o f g o l d o r silver.
1. Saccharum Spontaneum
It should contain
seven
Garuda sandal
Pu. na paste.
" A r g h y a " the m a n t r a " A g a s t y a h K h a n a m n a h " worshipping, the devotee should say : "O
e t c . shall be recited. While s a g e A g a s t y a ! obeisance unto thee. V a r u n a . T h o u art 6. dras and the K a f l o w e r . " women should and juice. T h e u s e o n l y this devotee m a n t r a for give the By d o i n g offering g r a i n s , fruits so shall T h o u art the son of M i t r a
b o r n o f F i r e a n d W i n d . T h o u a r t like
CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTY Sacred Brahma said 1-2. yields good Mrgarsa, He in : I shall on the now expound and Rambh-Trty-Vrata sons. In the month that of Rites (Vratas)
fortune,
wealth third d a y
s h o u l d w o r s h i p G a u r w i t h t h e l e a v e s o f B i l v a after d u l y f a s t i n g . should wash the m o n t h 3-4. He should T h e tooth M g h a , the ed. h i s h a n d s w i t h -water f r o m K u a g r a s s . he should worship Girisut1 toothpick should b e o f the K a d a m b a twig. of P a u s a In the s a m e way
Maruvakaflowers. He should take in only the leaves of K a r p r a plant. offer K r a r a s pick should (balls be of of gingelly seeds twig. in with the treacle). Kalhra month of Mallik I n the m o n t h o f
devotee should
flowers. He should take only butter. T h e tooth pick should Gomat shall b e o f K u n d a twigs. Phlguna, should
H e s h o u l d offer
P r v a t i , the d a u g h t e r of H i m a l a y a .
1.120.11 5. Curd.
371 I n t h e m o n t h o f C a i t r a , t h e d e v o t e e s h o u l d t a k e only "Vilks should be The worshipped tooth with Madanaka Kraras. pick shall be of T a g a r a
f l o w e r s offering ed
twig. In the m o n t h of V a i k h a , r m u k h should be worshippwith K a r n i k r a 6. ed flowers. T h e t o o t h p i c k i s o f A o k a twigs a n d the devotee should take only A o k a leaves. In the m o n t h of J y e s t h a , N r y a n should be worshippflowers. Sugar candy should be offered. He only clove. In the m o n t h of s d h a , M d h a v take only gingelly seeds. leaves. The with lotus
milk p u d d i n g
a n d V a t a k a s (fried
should be of Mallik
ings should be m a d e .
I n the
be w o r s h i p p e d with lotuses.
T h e devotee should take in r g a d a (aloe w o o d ) . In the m o n t h of Avina, the goddess R j a p u t r should with J a p the month flowers ( C h i n a r o s e ) , the d e v o t e e goddess Padmaj He shall take only rice. He should I n the get be worshipped 10. should be couples. 11. given In
Pacagavya.
A t the e n d o f t h e y e a r , h e s h o u l d w o r s h i p B r a h m i n
He himself should take butter and cooked with cloth, umbrella, etc. gold, etc.
After w o r s h i p p i n g U m m a h e v a r a j a g g e r y s h o u l d b e
along
k e e p a w a k e the whole of the night e n g a g e d in singing. morning he should give cows, T h e devotee everything.
would
Garuda
Purna
AND TWENTYONE
(Vratas)
Yratas
These
" O K e a v a , I h a v e taken u p this V r a t a before you. be completed without hindrances. the s a m e , rite if I die before completing take up the Vrata,
O Lord, m a y it be treated as completed through your g r a c e . " A r c a n a , J a p a , etc after p r a y i n g a t t h e o u t s e t l i k e this. 5. He who takes T h e sins o f t h o s e w h o e v e n and worships Visnu
desire to perform L o r d H a r i ' s V r a t a perish entirely. his b a t h d a i l y continuously 6. and continue 7. The his By for four months taking a single abstain from worship perform m e a l every d a y
a t t a i n s t h e r e g i o n o f V i s n u , free f r o m i m p u r i t i e s . devotee should and perform study the taking wine, m e a t He should rite. the K r c c h r a oil b a t h of Hari.
V i s n u a n d b e c o m e V i s n u himself. the devotee becomes a deity B y f a s t i n g for t h r e e n i g h t s o r t a k performs Cndryana attains the
i n g o n l y a s i x t h o f his u s u a l d i e t h e a t t a i n s v e t a d v p a . region of H a r i . He who performs unsolicited. 9. should who performs a n d becomes H a r i Himself. The avoid devotee should sustain himself on grain flour, barley, a l m s , milk, curd, g h e e , cow's urine a n d P a c a g a v y a ; he vegetables, r o o t s , fruits a n d j u i c e . H e will t h u s attain Visnu. Prjpatya attains salvation
Parkavrata
attains Visnuloka
1.123.1 C H A P T E R ONE H U N D R E D AND TWENTYTWO Sacred Brahm said 1. fast for 2. on the Avina. 3-4. He s h o u l d f i r s t p r a y like this : " F r o m : now mention the Vrata Msopavsa by an ascetic Rites (Vratas)
373
I shall a month
l a s t s for a m o n t h a n d i s t h e m o s t e x c e l l e n t o f a l l V r a t a s . should be undertaken inaugurate bright half V n a p r a s t h a s t a g e o f life o r b y a n e l d e r l y l a d y . T h e devotee should eleventh day in the
this d a y
onwards O V i s n u , I s h a l l w o r s h i p T h e e for t h i r t y d a y s w i t h o u t t a k i n g f o o d till U t t h n a D v d a i " if I were to die and Krttika." 5-7. worship in T a k i n g three Hari with sweet baths every day, scents. He the devotee refrain shall from should in the m i d s t (the d a y o f rising u p ) i n the Vrata twelfths of A v i n a m o n t h o f K r t t i k a . M a y n o t t h e r e b e a n y sin o f c u t t i n g o f the b r i g h t
his b o d y with s w e e t scents withT h e fasting devotee shall perd a y , feed the If in brahmins and the course of
CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTYTHREE Sacred Brahm said 1. take a 2. T h e devotee whole month. He should take milk, vegetables and fruits o r take : should worship Visnu d a y in the after bathing. live on He should alms for a Rites (Vratas)
Garuda everyone
Purna of his
desires and attain H a r i . Hari's Vrata further a n d is always excellent. In the the In D a k s i n y a n a it excellence is i n the month of i s still m o r e e x c e l l e n t . heightened 4. K r t t i k a i s b e t t e r still. H e n c e , this e x c e l l e n t V r a t a should be he should be performed on three baths. w o r s h i p p e d w i t h barleybe silent. and T h e idol water and t h e e l e v e n t h d a y i n t h e b r i g h t half. H e s h a l l t a k e L o r d H a r i , and the m a n e s grains. 5. should While be worshipping with should bathed butter Pacagavya of V r a t a , the recite ' O m times a n d Svh he Cturmsya the
Bhsmapacaka
smeared with camphor. 6-7. is sweet D u r i n g the f i v e d a y s rice porridge. He devotee should The Naivedya obeisance this shall to with same b u r n i n c e n s e sticks w i t h g h e e - s m e a r e d G u g g u l u . should with of the V s u d e v a ' one hundred eight-syllabled 8-10. Hari's worship a n d eight
perform
H o m a with butter, rice g r a i n s a n d gingelly seeds. On V r a t a he should worship second day on the third he should d a y the water feet w i t h lotus flowers; on the leaves;
the knees
should be taken in order on each d a y thus:first d a y c o w d u n g ; urine, third d a y milk, fourth d a y c u r d a n d o n the O n the n i g h t o f the f i f t e e n t h d a y ( F u l l conclude. H e w h o p e r f o r m s this V r a t a (eleventh day) in all both sins salvation. observed. It removes f i f t h d a y all f i v e o n e s . the V r a t a s h a l l attains to worldly
o f the m o n t h
a n d w a r d s off h e l l n a y i t e n a b l e s o n e t o a t t a i n V i s n u l o k a a n d gives everything desired. 12-13. phases sunset Parana of the a n d the For authentic fasts, t h e eleventh and twelfth The m o o n should cover thirteenth phase t h e full d a y should be from s u n r i s e t o
at sunrise.
should be
o n the twelfth d a y . T h i s
V r a t a c a n be per-
1.124.5
375
f
formed even when there is impurity due to birth or death. If the eleventh phase phase and part by 14. mixed O sage, covers the whole d a y from sunrise to sunset the eleventh phase, d e m o n s p e r m e a t e that. if the Full moon or N e w m o o n phase is
L o r d H a r i is present. If part of the d a y is covered by the tenth F a s t s shall not be u n d e r t a k e n then. with either the 15. Similarly, fourteenth or fast c a n phase t h e f i r s t p h a s e , fast s h a l l when the third
be undertaken. be undertaken f o u r t h , f i f t h o r the s i x t h the course of the day. gets mixed with e a c h other in
CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTYFOUR Sacred Brahm said 1. story desires. : now mention with the Gaur was the "ivartri-Vrata', that yields a n d the one Rites (Vratas)
I shall Goddess
connected
same
everything
t o l d this V r a t a
a s k e d h i m a b o u t it. vara said 2. : The fourteenth phase of the m o o n in the dark half
b e t w e e n the m o n t h s o f M g h a a n d P h l g u n a i s t h e d a y f i x e d for this V r a t a . a n d worship 3. Lord days. 4. 5. ed T h e d e v o t e e shall k e e p a w a k e for t h e whole night pleasures L o r d R u d r a . He should attain worldly should be worshipped in Keava the lord is worshipped
and salvation. Lord iva I f after fast, Once the c o m p a n y of on Dvda Cupid just as Lord is worshipped
h e will e n a b l e t h e of Nisdas
d e v o t e e to cross the Hell. Sundara S e n a k a , the sinful k i n g w e n t a h u n t i n g i n t o a forest a l o n g w i t h his d o g s . He was unable to b a g any g a m e . He b e c a m e exhausta n d thirst. H e took rest i n a bower on the d u e to hunger
376
Purna even a
b a n k s of t h e 6.
wink of sleep. I n his a t t e m p t to b a l a n c e himself on the tree he w a s not aware h e let of the fall a few l e a v e s from t h e t r e e on a L i g a ( t h e o f i v a ) a t t h e foot same. 7-8. r e t r i e v e it. s o m e water, all t h e A n a r r o w fell f r o m his q u i v e r . H e j u m p e d d o w n t o In his a s e a r c h for the it. arrow he crawled up to the Thus To w a s h himself of the dust he b r o u g h t on the liga t o o . of the tree b u t phallic emblem
been performed unconsciously. In the m o r n i n g he b y his wife. Then returned home time After s o m e when he with them
d r a g g e d by the soldiers of Y a m a with a noose. m y followers f o u g h t and released T h u s purified a l o n g 11. worship. everlasting 12-13. Thus, He who benefit. "O even w i t h his faithful knowing performs dog of that day he he got the worship fruits o f derive on iva
T h e devotee thus :
the t h i r t e e n t h d a y a n d p r a y God, I
shall keep
Caturda
n i g h t . T h e w o r s h i p , c h a r i t a b l e gift, p e n a n c e a n d H o m a s h a l l b e performed a c c o r d i n g to my ability. next day. 14. ceptor and 15. rice a n d 16. a n d at O a m b h u after f a s t i n g for food o n l y the the whole of C a t u r d a (fourteenth) I shall take sures a n d salvation." After b a t h i n g t h e l i g a w i t h P a c a g a v y a a n d w a t e r , of worship, the devotee should worship Lord iva approach his p r e a g a i n with the mantra " O m
a t the c l o s e
o b e i s a n c e , o b e i s a n c e t o i v a " a n d offer s c e n t s . T h e n he should perform other grains as well as H o m a with g i n g e l l y s e e d s , After P r n h u t i stories. he butter.
377 the
Mlamantra. " O L o r d , w i t h y o u r f a v o u r I h a v e c o n c l u d e d the O l o r d of t h e u n i v e r s e , forgive m e . Hara, the merit that I derived O lord today Lord, unhindered.
h o l y s i g h t . " T h e d e v o t e e s h o u l d feed b r a h m i n s s t a b l e i n 20-21. "O Lord o f gods, lord o f goblins, the blesser o f shall c o n c l u d e years the final rites. attain If
their c o n t e m p l a t i o n a n d g i v e c l o t h e s , u m b r e l l a , e t c , t o t h e m . the w o r l d , w h a t I h a v e offered o u t o f faith b e d e l i g h t f u l l y r e c e i v ed by T h e e " , the s a y i n g this h e this for devotee does 22-23. keeping twelve he will region. in twelve m o n t h s by hereafter. glory,
H e s h o u l d feed t w e l v e b r a h m i n s a n d H e will a t t a i n h e a v e n
m a k e gift o f l a m p s t o t h e m .
C H A P T E R ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTYFIVE Sacred Brahm said 1. days. : Ekdai Rites (Vratas)
anything on tenth a n d
the eleventh
eleventh phases of the m o o n were m i x e d . H e r h u n d r e d sons perished. H e n c e 3-4. are on there is s h a l l b e a v o i d e d for f a s t i n g p u r p o s e s . eleventh p h a s e s of the m o o n Hari is present there. When the tenth a n d a b o u t the
the P a r a n a
t h a t is a very a u s p i c i o u s o c c a s i o n .
Garuda
Purna
or mixture of E k d a
b u t never on the d a y
tenth with the eleventh d a y . King Rukmgada awake during the undertook night days, kept listening to Purnas and O t h e r s too-
worshipping G a d d h a r a .
He attained
Salvation.
CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTYSIX Sacred Rites Brahma said 1. I : shall now explain a m e a n s of w o r s h i p yields worldly by which (Vratas)
which
a n d salvation together. mystical diagram shall So be drawn also at be p l a c e d at the and entrance. shall b e Vidhtr,
Yamuna
Mahnad
placed
entrances. Dvrar, D a n d a , Pracanda (the and Vstupurusa middle tortoise) virtue, and b e p l a c e d a t other entrances. I n the (the supporting power), K r m a 4-6. Avairgya In the corners the the A d h r a a k t i Ananta
( L o r d V i s n u ' s serpent b e d ) should be worshipped. earth, i.e. knowledge, Ajna, four) renunciation, prosperity, the four Adharma,
and Anaivarya
(opposite
of the
foregoing
K a n d a n l a (the
Sattva, Rajas,
T a m a s , the spheres sun, etc., V i m a l a a n d other aktis, D u r g , the attendants, Sarasvat and K s e t r a p l a should be worshipped. T h e seats 7-8. worshipped. pons, r, should be worshipped a n d t h e n the idol, V s u d e v a Nryana should be a n d B a l a a n d S m a r a should b e worshipped. Aniruddha and Pusti, Mahtm T h e limbs, hearts, etc., a k h a G a r u d a , the a n d other wea-
worshipped. T h e N g a
should be worshipped below and B r a h m above. worship of Visvaksena is once duly, has no in the north-east. He who worships in the world. is also T h e a b o v e worship is n a r r a t e d in the V e d a s . even of Pundarka, Brahm and
re-birth
Gaddhara
necessary.
CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTYSEVEN Sacred Rites Brahma said 1. : undertook fast for a d a y on the eleventh d a y (Vratas)
Bhma
star H a s t a too present. p e r f o r m i n g this the indebtedness to the M a n e s . E v e n w h e n the H a s t a star fast u n d e r t a k e n is so This Bhmadvda
king destroying his o w n r e a l m . s o n d e s t r o y s his f a m i l y ; a b a d destroys evil; a b a d rddha; untruths her h u s b a n d ; virtue lack o f faith destroys minister destroys destroy
h e a t d e s t r o y s the effect o f s n o w ; h o a r d e d w e a l t h d e s t r o y s i l l n e s s , b o a s t i n g destroys the merit of c h a r i t y ; haughtiness destroys the power of p e n a n c e ; much of walking troys absence of education spoils a boy; too destroys cattle; anger destroys absence of desire a n d mental peace,
auspicious V r a t a sins
380
stealing age to Neither gold, s i m u l t a n e o u s l y c a n n o t b e w i p e d off e v e n i f o n e P u s k a r a three Naimisa, t i m e s ( b u t this Kuruksetra, Prabhsa
Garuda
Purna
illicit i n t e r c o u r s e w i t h p r e c e p t o r ' s wife a c q u i r e d makes pilgrimoff). nor other Klind, h o l y rivers, V r a t a wipes them
Y a m u n a , Gag, Sarasvat
nor a n y o f the
c a n e q u a l this E k d a . N o r c h a r i t a b l e gifts n o r j a p a , n o r h o m a n o r a n y o t h e r s a c r e d r i t e c a n e q u a l this E k d a . 12. whole V r a t a the If on one p a n the merit of m a k i n g a gift of the world is placed 13-14. grain seeds a n d on the o t h e r p a n t h e m e r i t o f this incarnation o f the All be
covered with a white cloth. With g o l d (for D a k s i n ) l a m p , etc. the worship should be performed duly. 15-17. W i t h the m a n t r a s s p e c i f i e d t h e Mantra Obeisance to Varha Obeisance to Krodkrti Obeisance to Gabhraghosa Obeisance to rvatsadhrin Obeisance to Sahasrairas Obeisance to Sarvevara Obeisance to Sarvtman Obeisance to Prabhava Obeisance to atamaykha After w o r s h i p p i n g d u l y , t h e d e v o t e e s h a l l the night. 18. He should listen t o In the the Purnas illustrating the greatness of the lord. 19. Cloth m o r n i n g gifts s h o u l d b e g i v e n t o gold should be given to respective limbs should be worshipped duly : Limbs t w o feet hip navel chest arms neck face forehead hair keep awake during
brahmins and beggars of auspicious nature. bordered with b r a h m i n s . M e a l s at the completion of the V r a t a should then be h a d b u t not u p t o satiety. 20. be fasting debts. on E v e n i f t h e d e v o t e e d o e s this o n l y o n c e h e will s u c k l e d a t the b r e a s t s o f a days the mother. Ekda not By born again to be
d e v o t e e i s freed f r o m t h e t h r e e
H e will g e t e v e r y t h i n g h e d e s i r e s b y this V r a t a .
1.128.12 CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED Sacred Brahma said 1. thing. vation 2. A O : Vysa Vrata I shall mention the rules governing all Rites AND (Vratas) TWENTYEIGHT
b e s t o w everythe scriptures.
A V r a t a is a f o r m of p e n a n c e . Y a m a s (self-restraints) a l o n g with N i y a m a s ( E x t e r n a l He should take three He should h a v e restraints) should be equally observed. p e r f e c t c o n t r o l o n his s e n s e - o r g a n s . 3. persons. 4. merit. 5. from grains 6. lar things) He should not speak to women, dras and degraded H e s h o u l d m a k e offering i n t o f i r e o f f i v e s a c r e d arti-
b a t h s e v e r y d a y a n d lie o n t h e b a r e g r o u n d .
cles t o t h e e x t e n t o f his m o n e t a r y c a p a c i t y . K r c c h r a t y p e o f V r a t a s s h o u l d b e p e r f o r m e d for m e r e If the devotee wants preservation of w e a l t h the V r a t a should be performed twice. P e r s o n s o b s e r v i n g fasts s h o u l d n o t d r i n k w a t e r o u t During grain, other Vratas he should black Masr Dla, Bengal grain, of and abstain ( a n d simi-
h o n e y a n d o t h e r ' s food. clothes, smearing of scented unguents, a p p l y i n g C o l l y r i u m s p o i l t h e fast. 7. take Before starting V r a t a he the should w a s h his the teeth a n d of in P a c a g a v y a in morning. Constant drinking the teeth a n d
day, gambling
I n all V r a t a s t e n v i r t u o u s p r a c t i c e s s h o u l d b e followtruthfulness, sympathy, charity, of gods, purity the sense-organs, fire, worship sacrificial seeing Vrata urine the the is
Night-meal person
is c o n s t i t u t e d t h u s : O n e
pala of C o w ' s
382 taken and consecrated by the thumb and consecrated pala of palas of etc; one 13 k i n d l i n g of rites, milk pala consecrated of K u a Gyatr, by by water the
Garuda
Purna
three p a l a s o f c u r d c o n s e c r a t e d b y the m a n t r a " D a d h i k r v n o " 4 " D e v a s y a " 5 etc. During M a l a m s a or performed intercalary month many Agnydhna (the first idols, sacrifices, sacred thread, thirty of a Saura a u s p i c i o u s rites a r e not the sacrificial ceremony, Svana
( s e t t i n g free o f a b u l l )
of month Saura
another.
m o n t h i s b a s e d o n t h e t r a n s i t o f the s u n from o n e z o d i a c s i g n t o A s t e l l a r m o n t h c o n s i s t s o f t w e n t y seven celebration of marriages. phases m o n t h i s t a k e n for t h e F o r sacrifices of the m o o n eighth Tithis
S v a n a c a l c u l a t i o n is followed. T w o
on the s a m e d a y are very auspicious such a s s e c o n d a n d third; t h i r d a n d fourth a n d f o u r t h a n d f i f t h ; s i x t h a n d s e v e n t h , and n i n t h ; eleventh a n d twelfth; fourteenth the f i r s t . T h e after a n d the N e w m o o n with 18. conjunction of a n d t h e full m o o n
o t h e r t h a n t h e s e i s v e r y frightful d e s t r o y i n g a l l p r e v i o u s m e r i t s . When a w o m a n starting a V r a t a physical menstruates, she c a n the V r a t a need not be 19. s t o p p e d ; all activities
continue but charity, etc. shall be performed anger, greed or 20. If mistakes, the is devotee should incapacity
three days a n d completely tonsure the head. there physical due d e v o t e e s h o u l d a s k his son t o c o n t i n u e drink
1. 2. 3. 4. 5.
the V r a t a . can be
If a b r a h m i n
7.89.4. 1.91.16.
R V . 4.39.6. V S . 1.24.
1.129.11 CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTYNINE Sacred Rites Brahma said 1. : the Vratas for P r a t i p a d (Vratas)
383
I shall m e n t i o n
and other
m e a l o n the f i r s t d a y .
A t t h e c l o s e , h e s h o u l d m a k e a gift o f a
d u e w o r s h i p o f B r a h m a , d u e offerings o f f r a g r a n t f l o w e r s ,
g a r l a n d s a n d h o m a s into the f i r e . T h e devotee shall attain desires. 3. wearing 4-6. shall on god. soaked be A person desirous of b e a u t y shall perform the bright half of the flower
the V r a t a
Krttika month
L o r d r d h a r a w i t h r s h a l l b e w o r s h i p p e d o n gifted to
fruit a s m e n t i o n e d b y U m t o m e . 7-8. the the third end A three d a y s abstention from salt from the shall attain all d a y i n the b e g i n n i n g o f P h l g u n a i s a bliss y i e l d i n g Gaurloka. requisites, of the V r a t a he shall duly worship a b r a h m i n couple
e x c e l l e n t V r a t a a n d the d e v o t e e
ing, " O B h a v n i ( G o d d e s s P r v a t ) b e p l e a s e d " . the g o d d e s s , v i z : be the worshipped said day Gaur, Kl, U m , Bhadr, Durg, K n t i , Sarasvat, M a g a l , Vaisnav, Laksm, either on shall t w e l v e s u c c e s s i v e d a y s from t h e t h i r d d a y o f M r g a H e shall in
( t a k i n g t h e t h i r d d a y i n e v e r y m o n t h for t h e V r a t a ) .
a n d t a k e u p the V r a t a .
384
Garuda
Purna-
H e s h a l l gift a w a y g i n g e l l y s e e d s t o a b r a h m i n a n d shall d r i n k only gingelly water. 12-14. The T h e V r a t a is concluded in two years. He is "Orh Gah Svh". The will n o t b e h i n d e r e d b y o b s t a c l e s i n his life. Mlamantra N y s a m a n t r a for t h e h e a r t i s G l a u m G l m . T h e n y s a m a n t r a s for h e a d a n d tuft a r e " G r h G r h G m a n d H r r h H r m H r m " the nysa "Gaum" and kya for and Varman "Gom". is "Gm" Hence "Gom" are and with for the etc. we the eye vhana, etc. T h e oblation mantras is with realise bent
Visarjana
(mystical Gandholkah
Dhpakolkakah Dpolthumb
Maholkya".
The Nysa
:"Om,
huge-eared 16.
w e m e d i t a t e u p o n t h e d e i t y with to the
f i r e i n t h e H o m a . A l l his a t t e n d a n t G a n a s s h a l l b e w o r s h i p p e d r " S v h unto the G a n a a n d to the lord of G a n a s . Obeisance Ksmndaka. 17. Obeisance to Amogholka, obeisance Om to E k a d a n t a to the and obeisance to Tripurntakarpin". 18. (mystical Svh signs) unto are obeisance The Vrata usual is
of battles. Mudrs
M r g a r s a this w o r s h i p o f G a r f a s s h a l l b e c o n t i n u e d for a y e a r . T h e devotee shall be blessed with g o o d learning, wealth, longevity a n d sons. 20. also On a M o n d a y when the fourth p h a s e of the m o o n is Ganas c a n b e w o r s h i p p e d after d u e fast w i t h t h e T h e d e v o t e e s h a l l a t t a i n h e a v e n withfourth candies, present, fame,
G o d V i g h n e v a r a shall b e w o r s h i p p e d o n the the bright (sweet I f the half of any month with sugar
. 129.32
385
will b e b l e s s e d w i t h s o n s . T h e C a t u r t h i s a l s o c a l l e d " M a d a n a Caturth'r. 23-24. obstacles idol with 25-26. tunda (Bent With the mantras " O m obeisance to G a n a p a t i , " All t h e G a n a s shall be worshipped in any m o n t h H e w h o w o r s h i p s V i n y a k a i n his goal of the good, heaven, (worthy of
happiness a n d final salvation. T h e n a m e s a r e twelve : G a n a p j y a group), Ekadantin Tryambaka Lambodara Trunk), t h e w o r s h i p o f the (blue-necked), (smoke-coloured) devotee shall 27-29. (single-tusked), Vakra(Three-eyed), Nlagrva Vikata (the
(large-bellied),
t e r r i f i c ) , V i g h n a r j a k a the r e m o v e r o f o b s t a c l e s ) , D h m r a v a r n a B l a c a n d r a ( p l e a s i n g a s the c r e s c e n t m o o n ) The Vinyaka, Ganapati and Hastimukha (Elephant-faced). a t t a i n everything he desires. The serpent gods Vsuki, Taksaka, Kliya, the and
Manibhadraka, Airvata, Dhrtarstra, Karkotaka and Dhanaj a y a s h a l l b e w o r s h i p p e d after b a t h i n g the idols i n G h e e o n fifth d a y i n a n y o f t h e m o n t h s Krttika. The devotee shall a n d h e a v e n l y bliss. 30-31. Kambala, T h e serpents A n a n t a , Vsuki, akha, Padma, diffeKarkotaka, Nga, Dhrtarstra, akhaka, Kliya, Sravana, Avina, Bhdra
b e blessed w i t h l o n g e v i t y , h e a l t h
T a k s a k a a n d P i g a l a shall b e w o r s h i p p e d i n o r d e r i n t h e m e n t i o n e d b e f o r e shall b e w o r s h i p p e d . H e will a t t a i n a n d heavenly bliss. 32. pictures On the fifth d a y in the bright of the serpents half of r v a n a Milk is
b u t t e r c o n s t i t u t e the N a i v e d y a .
Garuda THIRTY
Purna
e t c . i n this V r a t a i s o f e v e r l a s t i n g b e n e f i t . O n t h e s e v e n t h d a y , h a v e t o b e fed a n d g o d s u n i s t o b e w o r s h i p p e d with mantra"Svh day with unto Khakkolka. Thou shall art The Parana attain following
i m m o r t a l , let T h y c o n t a c t b e p l e a s i n g for e v e r . " is on the eighth heaven. T h u s Marcasaptam is explained. 3-4. prayer pepper. T h e devotee
s h a l l t a k e his b a t h a n d d u l y w o r s h i p brahmins.
dates, coconuts or p o m e g r a n a t e s .
he shall think ' ' M a y all my desires be fulfilled". Thus Phalasaptam is explained: 5-6. After w o r s h i p p i n g o n e ' s o w n f a v o u r i t e d e i t y o n the d a y h e s h a l l feed b r a h m i n s w i t h m i l k p u d d T h e word O d a n a connotes all If chewed, sucked or licked ( l a m b a t i v e s ) . o f w e a l t h , sons, e t c . S a p t a m (seventh) M n d s o f foodstuffs the devotee
h e shall r e m a i n B r a h m i n s shall be
A n o d a n a ( n o t taking any of the foodstuffs). g i v e n d u e D a k s i n s a s well. Thus Anodanasaptam is explained. 7-8. Vijaya The devotee Vrata desirous
shall
perform or
Saptam
taking
nothing of the
air,
desirous of love shall eat leaves o b s e r v e fast. wheat, pulses, vessels, stony barley, the
plant
desires. He
variety of rice,
bell m e t a l
vessels, w h e a t f l o u r , h o n e y , w i n e ,
meat,
i n t e r c o u r s e , oil b a t h , a p p l y i n g c o l l y r i u m a n d
gingelly seeds on
T.I 3 1 . 9 C H A P T E R ONE H U N D R E D AND THIRTYONE Sacred Rites Brahma said 1-2. : On the A s t a m (eighth) d a y in the bright and (Vratas)
387
the m o n t h o f B h d r a p a d a , the goddesses D r v a n d f l o w e r s reciting the m a n t r a " O b e i s a n c e iva. O D r v , thou art of i m m o r t a l b i r t h . " taken by the n o t c o o k e d i n fire, shall b e attain everything he desires. T h u s Drvstam is explained: 3. seventh births. 4. The devotee shall observe fast and O n the e i g h t h Lord of Hari the phase day is in to the be dark half
Gaur
w e l l a s G a n e a a n d i v a a r e t o b e w o r s h i p p e d w i t h fruits, g r a i n s to a m b h u He O n l y r a w food,
devotee.
mingled Even
R o h i n i star
worshipped.
thus (lunar
"Obeisance day)
o b e i s a n c e u n t o G o v i n d a t h e g o d o f sacrifices, t h e l o r d o f m a n t r a for w o r s h i p
u n t o G o v i n d a , the g o d of the universe, the lord of the universe, nay the universe itself" 6. The mantra for laying the deity to sleep i s " o b e i sance, o b e i s a n c e to G o v i n d a , the o u t c o m e of all, the g o d of all, the m o u n t a i n , the A l l . " T h e lord is to be w o r s h i p p e d on the b a r e ground. 7. shell S o a l s o the s t a r R o h i n i a c c o m p a n i e d b y t h e m o o n . T h e devotee shall take the holy with flowers, water in the conch fruits a n d s a n d a l p a s t e , kneel o n t h e the milky ocean, originating
along 8.
repeatVaikundemon of
(best o f m a n ) , V a s u d e v a , H r s k e a , M d h a v a Madhusdana (the divine B o a r ) , P u n d a r k k s a , (the lotusmanlion), Daityasdana Padmanbha, (Deathless (the cause Trilokea (destroyer Keava, Garudadhvaja, deity) Aparjita unithe
Trivikrama cakra
Caturbhu
(four-armed), (wearing
gaddhara,
Ptmbaradhara
garments) Divya (thedivine) Vanamlvibhsita (bedeckedwith the g a r l a n d s of wild flowers), r v a t s k a (having the natural (the support unto the After r e p e a t i n g t h e s e m a r k o n the chest n a m e d r v a t s a ) , J a g a d d h m a , of the u n i v e r s e ) , rpati, r d h a r a , H a r i . names the devotee shall pray
thus:Obeisance
deity in the form of B r a h m a n w h o m V a s u d e v a begot of Devak for t h e p r o t e c t i o n o f t h e e n t i r e e a r t h . 17. existence. 18-21. art reputed to O L o r d of lords H a r i , save me O Lord ! Hari, Visnu, persons most in the thou who of of the saviour of even wicked the from the ocean ocean of of O d e s t r o y e r o f a l l sins, s a v e m e f r o m t h e O L o r d o f r , son o f D e v a k I , be O lord, I am
miseries a n d sorrow,
a l l w i c k e d p e r s o n s , s a v e m e f r o m the o c e a n o f s o r r o w . O P u s k a deeply immersed i g n o r a n c e . O G o d of gods, save m e . S a v e thee there is no other O b e i s a n c e u n t o the self-born V a s u d e v a , the whole Krsna, beneObeiand factor of cows a n d b r a h m i n s a n d obeisance to universe. fame,
G o v i n d a . L e t there b e p e a c e . ' L e t
1.132.9 CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND THIRTYTWO Sacred Rites Brahma 1. said: The devotee shall (Vratas)
389
perform V r a t a on the eighth d a y When the V r a t a has been perT h i s is c a l l e d in the more
t a k i n g f o o d o n l y i n the n i g h t .
S a d g a t i v r a t a a n d the d e v o t e e a t t a i n s t h e s t a t u s o f I n d r a . T h e s a m e V r a t a performed on the eighth d a y half is a hundred thousand times of the month of P a u s a is called M a h r u d r a v r a t a .
T h e fruit o f t h a t V r a t a 3. If Astam
fruitful, i f i t i s d e d i c a t e d u n t o m e . (eighth d a y in either half) and Wednesday c o i n c i d e , t h e V r a t a i s t o b e p e r f o r m e d . S u c h v o t a r i e s will n e v e r lose their riches as in the story. 4. have T h e d e v o t e e s h a l l a s p i r e for s a l v a t i o n a l o n e . H e m u s t devotion a n d full f a i t h . O n l y eight handfuls of shall be perfect
into a cup a n d covered with K u a grass. kind of green vegetable) cooked in alonsr desires. 6. In a pond or a river Budha
w o r s h i p p e d with the five u s u a l forms of p r o p i t i a t i o n or of worship. devotee 7. D a k s i n in accordance with capacity shall b e g i v e n .
articles of the
i n the b o t t o m )
full o f r i c e g r a i n s s h a l l a l s o b e g i v e n a s gift.
m a n t r a i s B u m B u d h y a S v h . T h e g o d shall b e c o n t e m p l a t e d as a r m e d with arrows a n d b o w and dark in colour. ( l i m b s ) are in the m i d d l e . 8. narrated 9. named T h e performer by scholars. shall There hear was the story of Budhstam a certain famous brahmin They had a virtuous son
n a m e d V r a i n t h e city o f P t a l i p u t r a . H i s wife w a s Kauika and Rambh. a daughter named Vijay. They had a
bullock n a m e d D h a n a p l a .
390 10.
Garuda
Purna
On a s u m m e r d a y the boy K a u i k a took the bullock by thieves forcibly. a n d wandercame there of Vijay and who so in
to the river G a g a n d b e g a n to p l a y with the cow-herds there. T h e bullock was stolen e d t h r o u g h t h e forest. 12. lotus 1 1 . T h e gi'ief-stricken b o y left t h e r i v e r b a n k T h e daughter t o fetch w a t e r a c c o m p a n i e d h e r b r o t h e r . T h e p o o r b o y b e c a m e thirsty came to search stalks 13. a l a k e w h e r e h e w a s s u r p r i s e d t o see t h e
r e m n a n t s of the articles of worship used by celestial damsels. He a p p r o a c h e d the divine damsels a n d begged them They this directed We for him shall the ''Practise Vrata. for f o o d for h i m s e l f a n d his h u n g r y sister. to perform the V r a t a saying give you f o o d . " 14. sake T h e c h i l d r e n p e r f o r m e d t h e V r a t a , the b o y two to o f r e c o v e r i n g t h e lost b u l l o c k D h a n a p l a a n d t h e girl for mangoleaf them by
securing a suitable h u s b a n d . T h e children took cupfuls of food given by the d a m s e l s . 15. 16. to him. now lady. loudly. 17. A s i s usual, the girl said
T h e children saw the bullock returned Vra on h a d been seeing grief-stricken. his I daughter give my
the thieves a n d r e a c h e d h o m e b y dusk T h e children bowed The ?" father he out the was blooming into a young mused of her Vrata. Vrata T h e y spent the night in sound sleep. " T o w h o m shall daughter
worried
V i j a y " B e the lady of my house in my own city." in Y a m a ' s city she saw her m o t h e r b o u n d by The grief-stricken Vijay remembered mother and tortured. 20-21. Vrata.
that the V r a t a h a d the potentiality of yielding salvation. S h e herself performed the V r a t a a n d the due attained salvation to the meritorious potentialities of the
1.133.11
CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED Sacred Rites Brahma said 1. : on with AND (Vratas)
391 THIRTYTHREE
the the
m o n t h o f C a i t r a , I a m c h e w i n g T h e e , grief-stricken t h a t I B e p l e a s e d t o m a k e m e free f r o m s o r r o w . Thus Aokstam is explained: 3. bright If the eighth a n d ninth Phases half of the bath moon and in
the
o n t h a t d a y h a v e e v e r l a s t i n g benefits. E v e n if there is no overlapping of still Durg Astam, but can be worshipped. This is a great V r a t a e n e m y shall start sixth day rites O
nine goddesses
w o r s h i p p e d like this with t h e n a m e s e n d i n g i n l o n g o f N y s a i n t h e h e a r t , e t c . a r e w i t h t h e six Vasat, Hum, Vausat and the d e v o t e e Phat, and the t h u m b worship
Svh,
shall
desses) or a single w o o d e n house is built in or silver i m a g e of the g o d d e s s is installed. 9-11. Durg has
which
I n s t e a d of idols, a t r i d e n t , a s w o r d , a b o o k , a c l o t h be used as the a object bow, a of worship. banner, a eighteen h a n d s . I n t h e n i n e left h a n d s s h e h o l d s a threat,
or a mystic d i a g r a m c a n
skull, a c l u b , a b e l l , a m i r r o r , a
392
drum goad, and a noose.
Garuda
Purna
( J a v e l i n ) an i r o n c l u b , a remaining 12. rp and 13. colour, grey. left l e g goddesses have The eight
Damaru (drum). other goddesses Pracand, Gandogr, Candanyik, Cand, Candavat, Aticandik. T h e ninth g o d d e s s a n d U g r a c a n d are in the m i d d l e T h e others are in order of pigment yellow and rosy, dark, blue, smoke-coloured, white,
T h e y stand in the ldha pose (right knee a d v a n c e d a n d retracted). T h e M a h i s a (buffalo) demon is being hit by hold the of trying to catch 14.
g a t e d Pj o n the A s t a m d a y a n d lasting also. 16-18. performed. ed to west, to A well g r o w n buffalo of five y e a r s T h e b l o o d c o m i n g out of the in the south-west, t o the north-east and f i c e d a t t h e close o f t h e n i g h t . Ptan A l l rites o f K l l m u s t
P p a r k s a s i n the n o r t h -
C a n d i k in
south-east.
CHAPTER ONE H U N D R E D AND T H I R T Y F O U R Sacred Brahm said 1. Hum : M a h k a u i k a m a n t r a w h i c h i s v e r y efficacious obeisance to Mahkauika, Tulva Orh Pulla is beHum Pulla Rites (Vratas)
1.135.2
393
Dhulva Dhulva Dhuma Dhuma Dhama D h a m a Mraya Mraya Dhaka Aveaya Dhaka Orh Vijpaya Om Vijpaya Vidraya Praya to Vidraya Aveaya Tata A Kampa Kampa Kampaya Kampaya Hrim Hrim Om with Tata Mada M a d a Hrm be given to Nirrti. 2. rice. T h e r e a f t e r , the k i n g shall of Indra with take flour gives his c e r e m o n i a l dough it to bath and make an image Vikha. 3-4. Vrh, Kl, I n the n i g h t , P j o f t h e m o t h e r s s h a l l b e p e r f o r m e d . are :Brahmn, Cmund, Mhe, Candik, Kaumr, Jayant, Vaisnav, Magal, Dhtr. Mhendr, T h e mothers and beaten Skanda and Hum Praya obeisance
Hum
Nairrta.
consecrated o b l a t i o n i n s p i r e d
m a n t r a shall
H e then s e v e r s i t i n t o t w o a n d
Bhadrakli, 5.
S v h , S v a d h and obeisance unto T h e e . T h e goddess shall be b a t h e d in milk, etc. T h e devotee w i t h s m a l l gifts. B a n n e r s , v e h i c l e s , festoons, g a r m e n t s s h a l l b e the used iu Mahnavam shall propitiate Virgins, young women, Brahmins a n d P s a n d a s (heretics) 6.
CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND THIRTYFIVE Sacred Rites Brahma said 1. brahmins. times. T h u s Vranavam is Brahma said 2. the g o d d e s s : the ninth day in the bright half of Caitra The shall b e worshipped with D a m a n a flowers. On explained. : bright half of Avina the ( Vratas)
goddess a n d
H e shall r e p e a t t h e B j a m a n t r a a h u n d r e d t h o u s a n d
Purna good
b e v a n q u i s h e d b y his e n e m i e s .
o n l y a s i n g l e m o r s e l a n d p e r f o r m s V r a t a for a y e a r presiding
d e i t i e s o f t h e q u a r t e r s . H e shall e v e n t u a l l y a t t a i n the
W o r s h i p o f t h e s a g e s w i t h all m a t e r i a l s shall T h e devotee shall b e c o m e wealthy The Kratu, sages are Marci, Vasistha, Atri, Bhrgu and
perwith
blessed
navam, the D a m a n a n a v a m ,
CHAPTER
ONE
HUNDRED Riles
AND
THIRTYSIX
(Vratas)
I shall e x p l a i n
rvana
Dvdai If the
Vrata
yields worldly enjoyments a n d salvation. 2. 3. morsel T h a t Tithi is called Vijay. If in the the d e v o t e e fasts,
eleventh Lord
b y h i m h e d o e s n o t v i o l a t e t h e r u l e s o f the D v d a V r a t a .
1.136.12. 4. metal T h e devotee shall avoid on that day meat, honey, greed, day, sleep during the the use
395 of bell
vessels,
intercourse, 5.
b a t h i n the c o n f l u e n c e o f t w o r i v e r s y i e l d s i m m e n s e b e n e f i t . G e m s shall b e p u t i n g o l d e n w a t e r p o t a n d cloths. An umbrella and a pair V m a n a shall be worshipped. T h e i m a g e is covered with a p a i r of sandals a c c o m p a n y the s a m e . W i t h the m a n t r a s specified t h e r e s p e c t i v e l i m b s
Om obeisance to Vsudevathe head O m o b e i s a n c e t o r d h a r a t h e face O m obeisance t o K r s n a t h e neck O m o b e i s a n c e t o r p a t i t h e chest Om obeisance to Sarvstradhrinthe arms O m obeisance t o V y p a k a t h e belly O m o b e i s a n c e t o K e a v a t h e lower s t o m a c h O m obeisance t o T r a i l o k y a p a t i t h e penis. Om obeisance to S a r v a p a t i t h e calves. O m o b e i s a n c e t o S a r v t m a n t h e feet T h e n a i v e d y a t o b e offered i s b u t t e r a n d m i l k p u d d i n g . 10. H e s h a l l m a k e gifts o f w a t e r p o t s , s w e e t awake at night. After O bath, meats, etc. and He shall keep 11. comforts." 12. T h e devotee shall give water pots to The brahmins Vrata can sayalso i n g ' ' M a y the g o d o f g o d s b e p l e a s e d " . everything he desires. camana
w o r s h i p b y offerings o f flowers h e shall p r a y a s f o l l o w s : "Obeisance unto Thee Govinda, bless B u d h a called me with all S r a v a n a , b e p l e a s e d t o d e s t r o y a l l sins a n d
b e p e r f o r m e d o n t h e b a n k s o f a river. T h e d e v o t e e s h a l l a c q u i r e
396 CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED Sacred Rites Brahma said : 1. bestows T h e worship of the favourite G o d Kmadevatrayoda with on AND
Garuda
Purna
THIRTYSEVEN
(Vratas)
the
thirteenth etc.
day called
Madana
flowers,
s e x u a l p l e a s u r e , f r e e d o m f r o m s o r r o w a n d all d u e res-
pect from everyone. T h u s M a d a n a t r a y o d a i is explained. 2. whole The devotee s h a l l o b s e r v e fast o n t h e f o u r t e e n t h d a y for a iva. He shall enjoy all worldly in the bright half a n d on the eighth d a y in the d a r k half year and worship pleasures. T h u s Caturdayastam V r a t a is explained. 3. In the m o n t h of K r t t i k a the devotee excellent shall observe house. He fast for t h r e e d a y s a n d m a k e a gift o f a n s h a l l a t t a i n t h e r e g i o n o f the s u n . T h i s ed Dhmavrata. 4. in the O n t h e new m o o n d a y i f o n e offers l i b a t i o n s o f w a t e r If one worships in shall attain water everynames of the days of the week ( w i t h their presiding night, one t o the M a n e s i t h a s i m m e n s e benefit. d e i t i e s ) t a k i n g f o o d o n l y i n the thing. T h u s Vravratas have been explained. 5. name T h e d e v o t e e s h a l l w o r s h i p well L o r d Acyuta in the o f t h e t w e l v e s t a r s i n t h e t w e l v e m o n t h s (in a c c o r d a n c e 6. K e a v a is worshipped in the one month or of M r g a r s a . month of
excellent V r a t a is call-
K r t t i k a . F o r t h e four m o n t h s o f t h e C a t u r m s a p e r i o d h o m a i s Naivedya is K r s a r a (gingelly seeds The r o u n d e d into balls with t r e a c l e ) . T h e n a i v e d y a in A s d h a , etc. is milk p u d d i n g . on this. The bath is in The remnant of naivedya (the constitutes b r a h m i n s t o o a r e t o b e fed g a v y a water. 8. f o o d o f the d e v o t e e . Before Visarjana ceremonial dismissal) Jaganntha all is usual materials can be used as Naivedya. When Paca-
the n i g h t
1.137.19 formally 9. take discharged All devotees that becomes during the
with special rites. T h e p r a y e r " O b e i s a n c e , obeisance the P u n y a art beyond unto Thee, A c y u t a , let t h e sins b e d e s t r o y e d ; let 11. O Acyuta, just as Thou (merit) flou-
B r a h m a n t h e S u p r e m e , O d e s t r o y e r of sins, O the u n k n o w a b l e , m a k e m y desire too u n d e g r a d e d ; m a k e m y actions u n d e g r a d e d . 12. knowable O Acyuta, O nanda, O Govinda, O of everlasting benefit. performed Make for it !" I f this V r a t a i s seven years the Purusottama, so O, Unlet m y d e s i r e b e 13-14.
devotee obtains longevity, prosperity a n d the goal of the g o o d . O b s e r v i n g fast o n t h e e l e v e n t h , e i g h t h , f o u r t e e n t h days for a R a v i ( s u n ) i n the o r d e r , the d e v o t e e regions. 15. attains taking and seventh year a n d worshipping Visnu, Durg, a m b h u , and their food respective received
u n s o l i c i t e d a t n i g h t , b y f a s t i n g o r b y t a k i n g only v e g e t a b l e s a l l d e i t i e s c a n b e w o r s h i p p e d i n all t h e T i t h i s . attain worldly pleasures a n d salvation. 16-19. worshipped the sun on on the K u b e r a , A g n i a n d t h e t w o Avin g o d s a r e t o b e on the first day. Durg r a n d Y a m a o n the s e c o n d ; a n d M o t h e r s o n the e i g h t h ; K u b e r a o n the tenth; the MaheT h e devotee shall
P r v a t a n d r o n t h e f i f t h ; N g a s a n d K r t t i k e y a o n the sixth, the seventh; the Taksaka vara on Ninth; Indra and
398
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER ONE H U N D R E D AND THIRTYEIGHT The Solar Dynasty Hari said I. : I shall d e s c r i b e the l i n e a g e o f k i n g s a n d their e x p l o i t s .
F r o m t h e lotus c o m i n g o u t o f t h e n a v e l o f V i s n u a r o s e B r a h m a . F r o m B r a h m a ' s thumb rose D a k s a . 2-3. D a k s a ' s d a u g h t e r w a s A d i t i . A d i t i ' s son w a s V i v a s v n . was Manu. M a n u had nine s o n s Iksvku, Narisyanta, Nbhga, Dista V i v a s v n ' s son and aaka. 4. M a n u had a daughter Il of whom Budha (Mercury) three begot three sons: R a j a s , R u d r a a n d P u r r a v a s . sonsUtkala, Vinata and Gaya. 5. slaughter. 6. 7. Manu's His son P r s a d h r a b e c a m e descendant Karsa a d r a d u e t o cowKsatriya and H i s son w a s became a I l was trans-
f o r m e d into a m a n n a m e d S u d y u m n a . S u d y u m n a b e g o t
a line of K s a t r i y a kings called K i r s a s s p r a n g from h i m . D i s t a ' s son N b h g a b e c a m e a . V a i y a . B h a n a n d a n a a n d B h a n a n d a n a ' s son was Vatsaprti. T w o other sons w e r e P m u a n d K h a n i t r a . T h e l a t t e r K s u p a ' s son was V i m a V i b h t i w a s his son. b e c a m e a k i n g a n d his s o n w a s K s u p a . a n d his s o n w a s V i v i m a . 8. 9. 10. mn. II. Budha. Ailavil. 12. 13. T r n a b i n d u begot of A l a m b u s a son named Vila; Srjaya was his his son w a s H e m a c a n d r a ; h i s son w a s C h a n d r a k a . D h m r v a w a s t h e son o f C a n d r a a n d born of D h m r v a . son w a s K r v a . 14. S o m a d a t t a w a s the s o n o f K r v a a n d h i s son was S a h a d e v a w a s t h e son o f S r j a y a a n d Vegavn was Dhundhumn's s o n a n d his son w a s and a daughter B u d h a h a d a son n a m e d T r n a b i n d u V i v i m a ' s son was K h a n n e t r a . V i b h t i ' s s o n w a s K a r a n d h a m a a n d his son w a s A v i k s i t a . M a r u t t a w a s his son a n d h e b e g o t N a r i s y a n t a . Rjavardhana's son was Sudhrti and Nariswas y a n t a ' s son w a s T a m a s a n d his s o n w a s R j a v a r d h a n a . Nara S u d h r t i ' s s o n . N a r a ' s son w a s K e v a l a w h o s e s o n w a s D h u n d h u -
1.138.29 J a n a m e j a y a whose son was S u m a n t r i . 15. aryti (Manu's son) These had a a son kings
a s V a i l a k a s ( b e c a u s e V i l w a s their c i t y ) . daughter Ananta who married the sage C y a v a n a , a n d a son n a m e d R e v a t a . ter R e v a t . 16. 17. was D h r s t a (another son of M a n u ) Nbhga (another son of h a d a line of Manu) dants who b e c a m e Vaiyas. h a d two N e d i s t a a n d A m b a r s a . A m b a r s a h a d a son V i r p a w h o s e Prsadava. 18. deva. 19. Iksvku ( a n o t h e r son of M a n u ) h a d three sons V i k u Vikuksi b e c a m e known as a d a beHis son Rathnara was a great devotee of V a s u -
R e v a t a h a d a son R a i v a t a a n d a
ksi, N i m i a n d D a n d a k a . c a u s e he a t e a rabbit. 20. 21. rta's son. 22. 23. Haryava. Hitva. 24. va. kutsa. married. Harita. 26. dasyu. 25.
a d a ' s son w a s P u r a j a y a
a n d his s o n w a s
Kakut-
s t h a . H i s s o n w a s A n e n a s . P r t h u w a s t h e son o f A n e n a s . V i v a r t a was the son o f P r t h u a n d r d r a was VivaH i s son was Y u v a n v a . H i s son was r v a s t a . B r h a d a v a w a s his s o n a n d his son was Kuvalva.
His son D r d h v a b e c a m e famous a s D h u n d h u m r a . H e h a d three sons n a m e d C a n d r v a , K a p i l v a a n d Nikumbha w a s t h e son of H a r y a v a and his son YuvanPuruwas
M n d h t w a s his s o n w h o s e s o n w a s B i n d u m a h y a . H e h a d three sons M u c u k u n d a , A m b a r s a a n d He had fifty daughteis was whom the s a g e and his Yuvanva A m b a r s a ' s son Saubhari son
P u r u k u t s a b e g o t o f h i s wife
N a r m a d a the son T r a s -
A n a r a n y a w a s his s o n a n d h e b e g o t H a r y a v a . 27-28. H i s son was V a s u m a n a s whose son was T r i d h a n v . Haricandra. R o h i t v a w a s the son- o f
T r a y y r u n a w a s his s o n w h o s e s o n S a t y a r a t a b e c a m e f a m o u s a s Triaku who begot Hariscandra. 29. H a r i t a w a s his s o n . H i s s o n was C a c u and C a c a ' s
400 son was 30. 31. 32. son. 33. 34. was Suds. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. and son Vijaya. The Rum was born of Vijaya
Garuda
Purnawas son
and Vrka
his s o n . successor a n d son of V r k a was B h u whose was S a g a r a . S a g a r a b e g o t o f his f i r s t wife S u m a t i sixty the s e c o n d wife t h e o n l y s o n thousand sons a n d o f K e i n Asamajasa.
A r h u m n the s c h o l a r w a s h i s s o n a n d D i l p a w a s his r u t a w a s B h a g r a t h a ' s son a n d N b h g a w a s his s o n . S i n d h u d v p a . w a s his s o n . and Rtuparna A y u t y u was the son of S i n d h u d v p a
o f his wife D a m a y a n t t h e son K a l m s a p d a . H i s son was A v a k a whose son was M l a k a . His son was w a s the king D a a r a t h a whose son was Ailavila. V i v a s a h a whose son was K h a t v g a . son was Aja. H i s son was D r g h a b h u whose
A j a ' s son w a s D a a r a t h a w h o h a d four s o n s t h e v a l i a n t Rama's sons were K u a a n d L a v a . B h a r a t a ' s sons Citrgada. Kua's
Rraa, L a k s m a n a Bharata and atrughna. were T r k s a a n d Puskara. Candraketu. 40. 41. S a t r u g h n a ' s sons were S u b h u a n d r a s e n a . Nala was the w a s A t i t h i a n d his s o n w a s N i s a d h a . son o f N i s a d h a a n d N a b h a s w a s the P u n d a r k a w a s t h e s o n o f N a b h a s a n d his s o n w a s Ruru L a k s m a n a ' s sons were
H i s son w a s D e v n k a w h o s e s o n w a s A h n a k a .
G a n a w a s his s o n . U s i t v a was the son of G a n a a n d V i v a s a h a was his H i s son w a s P u s p a k a . Sudarana was born A g n i v a r n a whose s o n H i r a n y a n b h a w a s his s o n .
Dhruvasandhi. Padmavarna.
1.138.60
46. 47. Suketu. 48. 49. H i s son 50. 51. rom. 52. mn. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. was St. H e r brother was K u a d h v a j a . H i s son was H i s son was g h r a whose son was M a r u . U d v a s u ' s son was N a n d i v a r d h a n a whose
w a s t h e s o n o f M a r u a n d his s o n w a s U d v a s u . H i s son was D e v a r t a whose son was B r h a d u k t h a . B r h a d u k t h a begot M a h v i r y a whose son was S u d h r t i . begot Haryava. H a r y a v a ' s son w a s M a r u w h o s e s o n w a s P r a t n d h a k a . w a s K r t i whose son was D e v a m d h a . His son was V i b u d h a w h o s e son his s o n a n d was Mahdhrti. was Hrasva-
H i s son w a s D h r s t a k e t u w h o
a t a d y u m n a w a s his s o n w h o s e son w a s u c i . U r j a n m w a s u c i ' s son a n d S a n a d v j a w a s his s o n . K u l a j i t w a s his s o n w h o s e s o n w a s A d h i n e m i k a . Siiprva. his son. Srjaya was born of him and K s e m r i was son w a s R m a r a t h a . born of Rmaratha and Upaguru his s o n w a s Suvarcas. Satyaratha was His
H i s son was S u p r v a a n d Suruta was S u p r v a ' s son. J a y a w a s b o r n o f S u r u t a a n d V i j a y a w a s his s o n . H i s Rta. V t a h a v y a w a s his s o n a n d D h r t i w a s b o r n o f V t a t o b e d e v o t e d to> son w a s R t a a n d S u n a y a w a s the son o f 59-60. havya. rent Yoga.
lines s t a r t e d f r o m J a n a k a w h o w e r e s a i d
402
Garuda
Purna
CHAPTER ONE H U N D R E D AND THIRTYNINE The Lunar Hari said 1. : I h a v e n a r r a t e d the n a m e s of to the n a m e s was of kings of B r a h m a n d the kings of the sage Atri the solar race. race. was Lord of born lunar Dynasty
N o w listen him. 2. 3.
N r y a n a ' s son
was born
of Atri. T h e beloved
o f B r h a s p a t i n a m e d T r b e c a m e his wife. moon-god the son B u d h a ( M e r c u r y ) . the celestial d a m s e l Ayu, D h l m n B u d h a ' s son w a s and Amvasu. 4. H i s son 5. 6. A m v a s u ' s son was B h m a a n d was Sumantu was Jahnu's son his s o n w a s K c a n a . and Apajpaka was Suhotra and J a h n u was Suhotr's son. H i s son was B a l k v a whose son was K u a . was born of K u v a and given in Vivmitra was Purravas who begot of
r v a six s o n s r u t t m a k a , Vi.vvasu, a t y u ,
S u m a n t u ' s son.
H e h a d four s o n s K u v a , K u a n b h a , A m r t a r a y a
m a r r i a g e to the
b r a h m i n s a g e R c k a w h o s e son w a s J a m a d a g n i , f a t h e r o f R m a (Paraurma). 8-9. V i v m i t r a h a d m a n y sons D e v a r t a , M a d h u c c h a n Purravas begot who N a h u s a who had four d a s , etc. A y u son o f
sons-Anenas, R a j i , R a m b h a k a a n d K s a t r a v r d d h a . T h e last o n e , K s a t r a v r d d h a ' s son, was S u h o t r a 10. -whose s o n 11. H i s son 12. 13-. enemies). His son was Rtadhvaja whose son was Alarka. Sannati was born of him. H i s son was S u n t a . His son was b e c a m e a king. He h a d begot Drghatamas K e t u m n was three s o n s K y a , K a a n d G r t s a m a d a . aunaka. Kya was a Dhanvahtari His son was great physician.
born of him. B h m a r a t h a whose son was D i v o d s a . Pratardana became famous as atrujit (Conqueror of
S a t y a k e t u w a s b o r n o f S u n t a a n d his s o n w a s V i b h u .
H i s son w a s S u v i b h u w h o s e son w a s S u k u m r a k a .
1.139.31 14. 15. Indra. 16. Ksatravrddha (son of N a h u s a ) had another Dhrstaketu was born of him and his^son
403
was
V i s n u . R a j i h a d f i v e h u n d r e d sons, a l l o f w h o m w e r e
n a m e d Pratiksatra whose son was w h o s e son w a s K r t a . 17. 18. Vrsaghna was born of
w a s his s o n . N a h u s a h a d f i v e m o r e s o n s Y a t i , Y a y t i , S a r h y t i , A y t i a n d K r t i . Y a y t i ' s sons w e r e 19. His first wife D e v a y n Turvasu. His 20. s e c o n d wife
bore h i m three s o n s D r u h y u , Anu a n d Pru. Y a d u h a d three sonsSahasrajit, K r o s t a m a n a s , a n d Sahasrajit had son was a son atajit who h a d two and Dharma was R a g h u . T h e eldest 21-23. was K u n t i . 24. 25. Haya's
H i s son S h a j i w a s the father o f M a h i s m n w h o s e D h a n a k a w a s his s o n . H e h a d four s o n s K r t a v r y a , Arjuna was born along with of four Krtavrya and rasena was
s o n was B h a d r a r e n y a . H i s son was D u r d a m a . K r t g n i , K r t a k a r m a a n d K r t a u j a , all of w h o m were strong. born of him 26. brothersJayadhvaja, Madhu, of Jayadhvaja and Bharata and the Vrsni race
r a a n d V r s a n a . A l l t h e s e f i v e w e r e d e v o t e d t o s a c r e d rites. Tlajagha was born w a s his s o n . 27. 28. M a d h u was V r s a n a ' s son
f l o u r i s h e d after h i m . Ahi was born of K r o s t u a a b i n d u was born and Uaku w a s the son o f a n d he h a d two and the n o b l e - s o u l e d A h i . C i t r a r a t h a w a s his s o n . of Citraratha
and Prthuravas. T h e
last o n e
T a m a s w h o s e son w a s U a n a s .
404 30-31. and Hari. 32. Caidya. 33. 34. 35. 36. was Anu. 37. Satvaruta. 38. 39. 40. Vrsni's son. 41. 42. w a s the aibeyas. 43. Vrsni, vaphalka and of Citraka were His son was had Puruhotra these sons son whose son His son was K u n t i whose son
Garuda
Purna
H i s son's n a m e was i t a g u whose son r R u k m a Prthurukma, J y m a g h a , Plita J y m a g h a begot of o f his wife a i b y a s o n had whose a son B a b h r u son was king
kavaca had five sonsRukma, Of these named Vidarbha. whose son was
R o m a p d a (son
was Vrsni.
H i s son
w a s N i v r t i a n d h e h a d D a r h a for his s o n . V y o m w a s his Madhuratha Devaksatra son a n d his J m t a was a n d his he his s o n . V i k r t i son w a s a k u n i . begot Devaksatra w a s b o r n o f h i m a n d h a d B h m a r a t h a for h i s s o n . was son K a r a m b h i w a s a k u n i ' s s o n a n d his s o n w a s D e v a m a t a . w a s his son and whose son was M a d h u . M a d h u ' s son was K u r u v a r h a whose son Amu begot
Andhaka, Mahbhoja, Vrsni, Divya and Devvrdha. Bhajamna's Mahbhoja's Anamitra ibi's son wereNimi, was Bhoja and Vrsni, atajit, Sahasrjit, B a b h r u , D e v a a n d Brhaspati. Sumitraka H e h a d three s o n s S v a d h j i t , A n a m i t r a a n d ini. h a d two was sons: Nighna and ibi. Nighna whose son was to Styaki. Yugantara you about in the
h a d two sons: Satrjit a n d P r a s e n a . Satyaka I have S a j a y a w a s his son a n d K u l i w a s b o r n son of K u l i . Thus of Sajaya. narrated
born
Akrra was a great devotee of V i s n u . the son o f D e v a d y o t a . Akrra h a d two other s o n s D e v a v n a n d U p a d e v a . Citra h a d two sons: Prthu and Viprthu. A n d h a k a son of S t v a t a ) h a d a son uci. w e r e t h e sons o f B h a j a m n a . Kukura and Kambalabarhisa
1.139.63 46. maka. who K u k u r a ' s son was D h r s t a whose son was
405 Kpotaro-
H i s s o n w a s V i l o m w h o s e son w a s T u m b u r u . 47-49. had a D u n d u b h i w a s his s o n a n d his s o n w a s P u n a r v a s u daughter the huk a n d a son Ahuka. Sahadev, Devaka and Suraksit, sons o f A h u k a . D e v a k a Upadev, h a d seven d a u g h -
U g r a s e n a were t e r s Devak,
Vrkadev,
rdev, and ntidev. A l l o f them married V a s u d e v a . S a h a d e v g a v e birth to D e v a and A n p a d e v a . 50. 51. Ugrasena had many sonsKamsa, Sunm, his son Vata a n d others. B h a j a m n a ' s son was V i d r a t h a whose son was r a . a m i n w a s t h e son o f r a a n d Hrdika had was his son was Pratik s a t r a w h o w a s father o f S v a y a m b h o j a . 52-55. Mris dhidev. sthira, he whose son was K r t a v a r m . in r a ' s sons were D e v a , atadhanus and Devamdhus; and
ten s o n s : V a s u d e v a a n d o t h e r s a s w e l l a s f i v e was adopted Prtha, as daughter by K u n t i who gave and N a k u l a and S a h a d e v a were
d a u g h t e r s P r t h , rutadev, rutakrti, rutaravas a n d R j Prth her in m a r r i a g e to P n d u . Bhma, and Kunti.gave birth to K a r n a , Yudhi-
t h e sons o f M d r t h r o u g h divine c o n t a c t with D h a r m a , Anila, Indra and 56. dev. others. 57. 58. Vinda and Anuvinda (i.e. were born of had Rjdhidev. m a n y other r u t a r a v a s bore a son iupla of D a m a g h o s a . Anakadundubhi Devak Vasudeva) wives besides 59. 60. 61. was Krsna. 62. a n d others m e n t i o n e d before, v i z : P a u Rohin gave birth to B a l a b h a d r a . the Avinidevas. D a n t a v a k t r a the bore indefatigable was born of rutaand K a i k a y a five sons: Antardhna
rutakrti
rav, Rohin a n d M a d i r .
Balabhadra begot of Revat atha, Niatha, Ulmuka, Krtimn, Her Of Susena, son Udrya, Bhadrasena, Rjudsa and the eighth Rukmin, of
S r a n a a n d o t h e r s . D e y a k g a v e b i r t h t o six s o n s : a n d B h a d r a d e v a a n d all o f t h e m w e r e killed b y K a m s a . seventh these the was Sariikarsana excellent H e h a d sixteen thousand wives. most ones were and Jmbavat. Each
Garuda
Purana
ones. 64.
son A n i r u d d h a . Aniruddha begot Subhadr V a j r a who b e c a m e a king. was C r u . 65. was an 66. In the line of Turvasu (son o f D e v a y n ) V a h n i was Bharga. His son illustrious m e m b e r whose M a r u t a w a s the son Pratibhu his s o n a n d his s o n
B h n u h a d a son K a r a n d h a m a by n a m e . s o n o f K a r a n d h a m a . N o w listen t o the lineage of 67. 68. 69. 70. 71. 72. 73. 74. 75. ratha. 76. D r u h y u . H i s son S e t u b e g o t A r a d d h a whose son his s o n w a s D u r g a m a
was G n d h r a and D h a r m a was born of G n d h r a . D h r t a was D h a r m a ' s son a n d w h o s e s o n w a s P r a c e t a s . N o w listen t o A n u ' s l i n e a g e . A n u ' s son was S a b h n a r a whose son was K l a j a y a . J a n a m e j a y a w a s his son whose was son w a s M a h l a . Vrsadarbha. AnoH i s s o n S r j a y a h a d P u r a j a y a for his s o n . H i s son was M a h m a n a s better known as U n a r a . i b i w a s his s o n w h o s e son t h e r s o n o f M a h m a n a s n a m e d T i t i k s u h a d a son R u s a d r a t h a . H i s son was H e m a whose son was S u t a p a s who b e g o t Andhra, and Paundra the ( a l o n g with the three m e n H i s son was DiviBali whose sons were Aga, V a g a and K a l i g a . t i o n e d b e f o r e ) w e r e B a l i ' s sons. Agapla was son of A g a . r a t h a whose son was D h a r m a r a t h a . R o m a p d a w a s t h e son C a m p ' s son w a s Brhanmanas was o f D h a r m a r a t h a a n d his s o n w a s G a t u r a g a . H i s son P r t h u l k s a h a d C a m p for his son. H a r y a g a whose son was B h a d r a the son of Brhadbhnu and his Dhrti. son H i s son B r h a t k a r m b e g o t B r h a d b h n u .
Vrsasena
was the
lineage of Puru.
1.140.15 CHAPTER O N E HUNDRED AND F O R T Y Genealogy Hari said : 1. 2. 3. Janamejaya was the son of Puru and of the Pauravas
407
N a m a s y u w h o s e s o n w a s A b h a y a d a a n d his s o n w a s S u d y u . B a h u g a t i was the son of S u d y u h a d a son Vatsajti by n a m e who begot R a u d r v a R a u d r v a had sixsonsRteyu, Sthandileyu, K a k s e y u , a n d his son was Pratiratha married son of akuntal begot Manyu Krteyu, Jaleyu and Santateyu. 4 . R a t i n r a w a s R t e y u ' s son whose son M e d h t i t h i begot Ainila. 5. 6. 7. 8. His son Dusmanta (Dusyanta) son was Manyu whose father a n d begot B h a r a t a whose son was Vitatha. Vitatha's Nara ini. S a k r t i w h o s e son w a s G a r g a . G a r g a ' s son A m a n y u was t h e Trayyruni was born h a d a n o t h e r s o n n a m e d M a h v r y a w h o s e son w a s U r u k s a y a . of Uruksaya. Another son of Manyu named Vyhaksatra 9. h a d a son S u h o t r a who h a d three
sonsHastin, Ajamdha and Dvimdha. H a s t i n h a d the son P u r u m d h a . A j a m d h a ' s eldest s o n whose son Medhtithi a n d other descendants beBr/hadisu a n d his s o n was K a n v a 10. was
c a m e brahmins known as K n v y a n a s . A n o t h e r son o f A j a m d h a w a s His son Brhaddhanus. 11. 12. 13. was B r h a t k a r m a n whose son w a s whose of son Senajit b e g o t R u c i and his son w a s
Jayadratha. V i v a j i t w a s his s o n Pra was the was son r v a w h o s e son w a s P r t h u s e n a . Prthusena son who D v p a whose son was S a m a r a . Prthu h a d a son n a m e d Sukrti. Vibhrja Sukrti's wife h a d a son n a m e d A v a h a w h o b e g o t o f his son w a s Visvaksena. 14. 15. D v i m d h a ' s son was Y a v n a r a whose son was Dhrtim n w h o s e s o n S a t y a d h r t i w a s t h e father o f D r d h a n e m i . D r d h a n e m i ' s son was S u p r v a who was the lather of S a n n a t i whose son K r t a begot U g r y u d h a . K r t i a son B r a h m a d a t t a whose
408 16. ajaya 17. nti. 18. H i s son P u r u w a s father of Arka K s e m y a was his son of Vidratha. begot son of Nalin nti a Ajamdha whose son
Garuda
Purna
S u d h r a b e g o t Purson n a m e d N l a w h o
father
b e c a m e a king.
Nla's
was
y a v a w h o s e son w a s M u k u l a . 19-20. M u k u l a king of Pcla had five sonsYavnara, w h o s e son Brhadbhnu, K a m p i l l a , Srjaya and S a r a d v n a great devotee of V i s n u w h o begot of A h a l y D i v o d s a the second, was a t n a n d a whose son was S a t y a d h r t i . 21. celestial thman. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. Divodsa's H i s son son was Mitrayu whose son C y a v a n a b e g o t S u d s father o f S a u d s a . was Sahadeva who begot Somaka who had t w o s o n s J a n t u a n d P r s a t a the g r e a t . P r s a t a ' s son was D r u p a d a whose son D h r s t a d y u m n a A j a m d h a h a d another son R k s a . was Sarhvarana who begot Suhotra whose K u r u who h a d had H i s son begot Dhrstaketu. Satyadhrti's semen damsel took shape coming out on seeing U r v a the of a son K r p a and a daughter
threesons S u d h a n u s , Parksit a n d J a h n u . Sudhanus begot Vasu's son C y a v a n a three sons: K r t a k a , U p a r i c a r a a n d V a s u . sons were B r h a d r a t h a , P r a t y a g r a , of them Brhadratha Satya and o t h e r s . T h e eldest of R s a b h a . 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. H i s s o n w a s P u s p a v n , father o f S a t y a h i t a w h o b e g o t Brhadratha had another son named Jarsandha S u d h a n v father o f J a h n u . w h o s e son S a h a d e v a b e g o t S o m p i father o f r u t a v n . H e h a d m a n y sons B h m a s e n a , U g r a s e n a , r u t a s e n a , His son Vidratha begot Srvabhauma father o f A p a r j i t a , J a n a m e j a y a . etc. J a h n u ' s son was S u r a t h a . J a y a s e n a whose son was A v a d h t a . H i s son A y u t y u begot A k r o d h a n a , father of Atithi whose son was R k s a . b e g o t K u g r a father
whose son was D e v p i . 34-35. Vhlka begot antanu four sons Somadatta, Bhri, Bhriravas a n d virtuous
most
of S a t y a v a t two sons: C i t r g a d a a n d Vicitravrya. Vicitravrya h a d two wives : A m b i k a n d A m b begot o f their of Ambik Dhrtarstra and of Amblik maid servant V i d u r a . Gndhr bore sons : D u r y o d h a n a a n d o t h e r s w h i l e Draupad and begot of Srutakrti, atnka
Dhrtarstra 38.
P n d u h a d f i v e sons. The brothers married her respectively Prativindhya, r u t a s o m a , and rutakarman. 39-41. these sons T h e ladies Y a u d h e y , H i d i m b , S u b h a d r (sister the P n d a v a brothers Abhimanyu respectivelyDevaka, Parksit Ghatotkaca, o f K r s n a ) , Vijay a n d R e n u m a t b o r e ( w h o was quick manyu's
son was
listen t o t h e n a m e s o f t h e future k i n g s .
CHAPTER
ONE
HUNDRED
AND
FORTYONE
Genealogy of the Pauravas and others Hari said 1. : T h e future k i n g s will b e Adhisomaka, these in order: atnka,
Nimittaka, future
a line o f d r a kings,
:Brhadbala,
Uruksaya,
Vatsavyha,
Garuda
Purna
ksatra, K i n n a r a , Antariksaka, Suparna, Krtajit, dana, Bhula, 9-11. Senajit, Ksudraka, Samitra,
Brhadbhrja, Krtajaya, Dhanajaya, Sajaya, kya, SuddhoKudava S u m i t r a . N o w listen t o t h e k i n g s o f M a g a d h a . J a r s a n d h a , S a h a d e v a , S o m p i , rutaravas, Ayumarula, Drdhaseand Isujaya. tyu, Niramitra, Svaksatra, B a h u k a r m a k a , rutajaya, Senajit, Bhri, uci, K s e m y a , Suvrata, D h a r m a , naka, S u m a t i , S u b a l a , Nita, Asatyajit, 12. Thereafter all the kings Vivajit
T h e s e k i n g s will b e t h e d e s c e n d a n t s o f B r h a d r a t h a . will b e d r a s o f evil a n d impious deeds. of heaven, etc. 13-14. the T h e r e are three Naimittik different i.e. the types of dissolution of dissolution world1) conditional N r y a n a the i m p e r i s h a b l e L o r d is the creator
2 ) P r k r t i k a (the n a t u r a l o r c o s m i c d i s s o l u t i o n ) a n d 3 ) t y a n t i k a o r t h e f i n a l a n d a b s o l u t e d i s s o l u t i o n . T h e E a r t h will d i s s o l v e into water. the T h e w a t e r will d i s s o l v e i n t o T e j a s ego ( H e a t ) . T h e heat will d i s s o l v e i n t o t h e Air, t h e A i r i n t o E t h e r a n d t h e E t h e r i n t o Cosmic o r A h a k r a , the c o s m i c e g o i n t o t h e c o s m i c I n t e l l e c t , t h e c o s m i c I n t e l l e c t i n t o J v a (the C o s m i c S e l f ) w h i c h will d i s s o l v e into A v y a k t a w h i c h will d i s s o l v e i n t o the A t m a n . 15-16. yana are avoid and T h e Atman is Nara which the the S u p r e m e L o r d V i s n u , N r All the other things destroyed. Hence have been is Imperishable. kings
p e r i s h a b l e . All Sin. O n e
s h a l l a l w a y s b e v i r t u o u s s o t h a t b y c a s t i n g off
sins o n e c o u l d a t t a i n H a r i .
d e m o n s a n d the
i n c a r n a t e d i n t h e w o r l d a n d s a v e d t h e p i o u s lines o f kings.
411 etc.
Fish he form
i n b a t t l e , k i l l e d h i m , r e d e e m e d the V e d a s a n d s a v e d M a n u a n d of a Tortoise he M a n d a r a o n his b a c k for the benefit o f a l l . 4-5. At the time of c h u r n i n g the milky o c e a n , he took the h o l d i n g t h e vessel t a u g h t the science sub-divisions to from t h e o c e a n . H e with its form of the first p h y s i c i a n D h a n v a n t a r i a n d full o f N e c t a r r o s e u p of medicine Suruta. nectar. 6. 7. I n c a r n a t i n g as a B o a r he killed H i r a n y k s a , extricated Incarnating as Nrsirhha ( m a n l i o n ) preserved the the he killed the t h e E a r t h f r o m his c l u t c h e s a n d s a v e d t h e d e i t i e s . demon Hiranyakaipu and its p r i n c i p l e s . 8. seven 9. land to Then Hari incarnated as freed t h e son of Jamadagni, Paraurma by name and (twentyone) times. The Lord Kayapa. then killed Krttavrya and a gifted a w a y After p e r f o r m i n g sacrifice t h e p o w e r f u l E a r t h of K s a t r i y a s thrice Vedic religion a n d and health eightfold
H a r i t o o k t h e form
lord m a d e a p e r m a n e n t stay on the m o u n t a i n M a h e n d r a . 10-11. of Desirous of incarnating as R m a , the suppressor h e d i v i d e d h i m s e l f i n t o four a n d D a a r a t h a ' s viz. Rma, to Bharata, Laksmana and the wicked,
passing through m g a v e r a and Citrakta. 13-15. demons K h a r a , with his brother H e c h o p p e d off the n o s e o f r p a n a k h , killed t h e D s a n a , and R v a n a who abducted St along ( K u m b h a k a r n a ) . After in the kingdom i n s t a l l i n g his other of L a k he returned to
brother Vibhsana
A y o d h y i n the celestial c a r P u s p a k a a c c o m p a n i e d b y S u g r v a , H a n u m n a n d o t h e r s a n d his 16. He ruled over the c h a s t e wife S t o f g r e a t f i d e l i t y . kingdom, protected subjects, a n d other (horse sacrifice)
412 17-18.
Garuia
Purna
she stayed in the premises of R v a n a she never went over to h i m in mind, speech or action. Rma. 19. lived a ed him She was as good Anasy. I s h a l l tell y o u a b o u t the g r e a t n e s s o f S t b y n a r r a t i n g there t h e g r e a t n e s s o f c h a s t i t y . O n c e , i n t h e city o f P r a t i s t h n a , 20. In spite of like a god. chaste w o m a n as the celebrated
b r a h m i n n a m e d K a u s ' i k a w h o suffered f r o m l e p r o s y . his l o a t h s o m e d i s e a s e his wife w o r s h i p p Even when rebuked by him she never
ceased to venerate him. 21-22. tute's house, O r d e r e d by her h u s b a n d she took h i m to a prostitaking with her plenty of money. The sage
M n d a v y a w h o h a d b e e n i m p a l e d on b e i n g suspected as a thief unjustifiably a n d who was pining in darkness was inadvertently kicked by the b r a h m i n K a u i k a who was seated on his wife's with the die at shoulders. 23. sunrise." 24. night. 25. afraid. Many years went b y like this. T h e g o d s became T h e y w e n t t o B r a h m for h e l p . B r a h m t o l d t h e m . T h e splendour of asceticism I f the s u n is being subdued by not rise the for loss O n h e a r i n g t h a t , the wife o f K a u i k a s a i d , " T h e s u n S i n c e t h e s u n d i d n o t rise t h e r e w a s p e r p e t u a l will n e v e r r i s e . " M n d a v y a b e c a m e furious o n b e i n g k i c k e d tossed me with his foot foot a n d s a i d , " H e w h o shall
26-28.
this s p l e n d o u r o f c h a s t i t y , s i n c e t h e g r e a t n e s s o f t h e c h a s t e l a d y prevents the sun from rising. is yours as well as does men's. Hence, go to the chaste p r o p i t i a t e her wife o f making and
M a k i n g t h e s u n rise she r e s u s c i t a t e d K a u i k a t o o . I t
1.143.12
413
N o w , I shall n a r r a t e R m y a n a on being
(Rama's
story) which
m i t i g a t e s sins 2. son.
h e a r d . B r a h m w a s b o r n o f the l o t u s of Sun Marci; Sun and Iksvku son was was born of
f r o m t h e n a v e l o f V i s n u a n d M a r c i w a s his s o n . Kayapa was born of K a y a p a ; M a n u was born 3. 4. Raghu's son was Manu's mighty the son
D a a r a t h a . H e h a d four v a l i a n t s o n s . R m a was born of Kausaly. Bharata was o f K a i k e y . T h e two brothers, L a k s m a n a , a n d a t r u g h n a were born of Sumitr. 5. mother. 6. married 7. Rma was devotedly attached to his father and H e learned the use o f m a n y m i r a c u l o u s T h e powerful R m a killed St. Laksmana married rmil. Bharata married Subhu sacrifice weapons from sacrificial he
M n d a v a n d atrughna married rutakrti, b o t h of w h o m were the daughters of K u a d h v a j a . 8. Rma and his brothers returned to A y o d h y a c c o m T h e n B h a r a t a a n d a t r u g h n a went to away, the king that wanted t o g i v e his that to stay in p a n i e d b y their parents. 9. While
the former's uncle Y u d h j i t . they were k i n g d o m t o R m a , the best o f his for h e r s o n a n d a l s o d e s i r e d the forest for f o u r t e e n y e a r s . 10. F o r t h e benefit of-his father grass a n d went to Rma f o r s o o k his k i n g rgaverapura accomthrough Prayga sons. K a i k e y wanted R m a should go
d o m like a b l a d e of 11.
panied by Laksmana and St. Abandoning the chariot he passed reaching the m o u n t a i n Citrakta. 12. After the obsequies of U n a b l e to bear the pangs of his father, B h a r a t a accom-
Purna
and said"Please
c o m e b a c k to A y o d h y to rule over kingdom, n o b l e b r o t h e r d e a r . " B u t R m a d i d n o t like t h e i d e a . A s a s y m b o l for B h a r a t a his sandals. Thus dismissed, himself in Rama's kingdom stationing ruling kingdom he g a v e protected
R m a left C i t r a k t a
and D s a n a who c a m e over there. By means of his a r r o w s R m a s e n t t h e m t o Y a m a ' s a b o d e a l o n g with the fourteen t h o u s a n d R k s a s a soldiers. I n d u c e d b y t h e o g r e s s , R v a n a a s s u m e d the f o r m o f preceded deer an anchorite in order to a b d u c t S l t a n d c a m e there by M r c a in the guise of a deer. 19. while R e q u e s t e d by S t , R m a went out to b e g the b u t killed M r c a w h o c r i e d o u t " A l a s ! dying. 20. W h e n St asked h i m to go, L a k s m a n a too went out St Alas L a k s m a n a "
a n d on seeing h i m R a m a said, ' ' T h i s is only a deceptive trick of the ogress ! Surely S t has b e e n a b d u c t e d . " 21. 22. Getting He kept a suitable in opportunity Aoka Rvana abducted ( H e r e i n the S t a n d went b a c k t o L a k striking J a t y u o n the way. St the grove. f o r e s t ) R m a r e t u r n e d t o t h e h u t o n l y t o see i t e m p t y . 23-25. Grief-stricken R m a sought S t directed by him here a n d there. went southwards a he He cremated J a t y u and as a n d m a d e alliance with hooked point he cut m a d e Sugrva the 26. 27-28.
Sugrva. With a single arrow, with monkeys in Kiskindh h u g e like and while
off s e v e n
Lord of
himself remained in R s y a m k a . S u g r v a sent b r a w n y m o n k e y s mountains East came see in search of St to all quarters. T h o s e who went to West, N o r t h went to back. Those who South in search of St roamed in could not
415 O n k n o w i n g the w h e r e a b o u t s o f S t f r o m S a m p t i ' s the elephantine monkey, leapt two across the kilogrove, thousand sitting hundred
Hanumn
in the A o k a
r e b u k e d by the ogresses, tormented by the d e m o n king R v a n a with the importunities about Rma. 32. He " B e my wife" a n d engrossed in thoughts her the signet ring and consoled gave
S t b y telling her a b o u t the welfare o f R m a . " I a m the m e s s e n g e r o f R m a , be grief-stricken. O noble daughter of Mithil, do not G i v e me a token that could
be recognised by R m a . " 3 3 . O n h e a r i n g t h a t , S t g a v e h e r crest-jewel t o H a n u m n s a y i n g " P l e a s e tell 34. him everything in Hanumn such a manner and as to set m a k e R m a take m e away quickly." " S o shall I " , said immediately a b o u t u p r o o t i n g the v a r i o u s trees i n t h e b e a u t i f u l g a r d e n n e a r by. After k i l l i n g P r i n c e A k s a a n d o t h e r d e m o n s let t h e m b i n d h i m . 35. B o u n d by Indrajit's m i r a c u l o u s w e a p o n s he was led " I a m H a n u m n the mesSurrender St to h i m . " monkey with his blazing feasting tail burnt the his t o R v a n a o n seeing w h o m h e said, senger of R m a . 36. tail. he voluntarily
T h e powerful 37.
city o f L a k . After b u r n i n g the city a n d himself and friends o n t h e d e l i c i o u s fruits o f M a d h u v a n a , t h e m o n k e y c a m e back to R m a , saying " m y L o r d , St has been f o u n d . " 38. He then handed over the crest-jewel Hanumn, to Rma. and Accompanied by L a k s m a n a , Sugrva, others, R m a m a r c h e d t o L a k . 39. V i b h s a n a , the younger brother of R v a n a , sought refuge in R m a who readily crowned him as the king of L a k in anticipation. 40. R m a g o t the b r i d g e c o n s t r u c t e d t h r o u g h N a l a a n d Suvela from the summit of c r o s s e d the s e a t o t h e m o u n t a i n Agada
416
Garuda and many by the others. They attacked leaders were and and
Purna
Dvivida
the various
parts
sasas of huge bodies dark the Devntaka, Narntaka, pana, karna. Rvana. 47. returned to Puspaka. 48-49. R m a ruled
demons
Vidyujjihva,
Mahprva,
Mahbala, Kumbha, Nikumbha, Matta, Makarksa, P r a h a s t a , V r a , U n m a t t a a n d the p o w e r f u l Rma killed them all. L a k s m a n a killed off his After c h o p p i n g
son o f R v a n a .
hands R m a
After S t h a d p r o v e d h e r c h a s t i t y b y p a s s i n g t h r o u g h all of them the city of Ayodhy over the rites i n the and in the celestial chariot
kingdom
He performed ten
Gayrsa and charitable for eleven thousand presided were worshipped. of the R k -
gifts t o o . H e c r o w n e d his sons K u a a n d L a v a i n t h e k i n g d o m . kingdom years. a t r u g h n a killed the d e m o n L a v a n a . over d r a m a t u r g y . Agastya other sages Bharata
s a s a s . F i n a l l y , w i t h all t h e p e o p l e o f A y o d h y R m a a s c e n d e d
CHAPTER O N E HUNDRED AND F O R T Y F O U R Incarnation Brahma said 1-2. greatness is : I shall n a r r a t e t h e story of V i s n u w h e r e r k r s n a ' s explicit. of evil. Vsudeva begot of Devak Vsudeva of Krsna
A r j u n a trees w e r e u p r o o t e d , t h e s e r p e n t K l i y a w a s h u m i l i a t e d a n d t h e d e m o n D h e n u k a ( C o w ) w a s t h r o w n off. 4-5. and he was and burden T h e mountain G o v a r d h a n a was honoured by promised Indra. were H e freed protection lifted u p b y K r s n a the Earth o f its The
for A r j u n a a n d o t h e r s . demon
killed; the
Kein was
slain a n d t h e c o w h e r d s w e r e b l e s s e d a n d d e l i g h t e d . T h e wrestlers C n r a a n d M u s t i k a w e r e killed a n d thrown off his c o u c h a n d killed. L o r d H a r i h a d T h e i r sons a n d g r a n d s o n s w e r e son Pradyumna who killed
e i g h t p r i n c i p a l wives R u k m i n I , S a t y a b h m a n d o t h e r s , b e s i d e s sixteen thousand other women. hundreds of thousands 8 He begot of R u k m i n i a in number. husband of
a m b a r a . H i s son w a s A n i r u d d h a w h o b e c a m e the U s , the d a u g h t e r o f B n a . 9. wherein 10. tial tree 11. Lord city
( I n t h e c o n t e x t o f A n i r u d d h a ' s love-affairs w i t h U s ) Hari" and Bna Lord a k a r a ensued thousand hands hands. N a r a k a t o o w a s killed brought on earth. The a n d t h e celesasuras^ Bala, when in the the was of were c h o p p e d off, l e a v i n g
By the L o r d ,
i u p l a a n d the m o n k e y D v i v i d a w e r e killed b y h i m . A n i r u d d h a ' s son w a s V a j r a w h o passed away. and set He made b e c a m e king Hari of S n d p a n i his p r e c e p t o r of protecting
He installed U g r a s e n a
a b o u t the task
CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND FORTYFIVE The Brahm said 1. Fighting I for : s h a l l n a r r a t e briefly t h e story o f t h e M a h b h r a t a . the sake of Pndavas and others Lord / Krsna Story of the Mahbhrata
r e l i e v e d t h e E a r t h of its b u r d e n .
418 2. Visnu. Atri. rva. 3-4. His son was Ayu. In his line Brahma Atri was born o f the lotus Soma his s o n . He from begot
Garuda
Purna of
the n a v e l was
(moon)
born of
Purravas of
B h a r a t a , K u r u a n d a n t a n u were b o r n .
Bhsma was
T h e other son Vicitravrya married the two d a u g h t e r s K . When he passed away his wife D h r t a r s t r a a n d of A m b l i k the son P n d u great prowess, the chief of
a n d a n o t h e r son V i d u r a o f t h e m a i d - s e r v a n t . D h r t a r s t r a b e g o t of G n d h r one h u n d r e d sons of whom was Duryodhana. Pndu his wives K u n t a n d M d r . 9 . v T h e f i v e sons w e r e : Y u d h i s j h i r a , Nakula and Sahadeva. 10. struggle frightened Pndavas. 11-12. After setting f i r e t o the h o u s e o f l a c , t h e P n d a v a s guise of brahmins a n d stayed s a v e d t h e m s e l v e s b y their s h r e w d i n t e l l i g e n c e . T h e p u r e - h e a r t e d noble-souled P n d a v a s took the the d e m o n B a k a . 13. valour hand. 14. With the permission of D r o n a and Bhsma, Dhrtarstra brought them b a c k a n d gave them half the k i n g d o m with the c a p i t a l at I n d r a p r a s t h a , the excellent city. 15. T h e y built a fine Assembly Hall and performed the sacrifice R j a s y a after d u e p e r f o r m a n c e o f s a c r e d r i t e s . A r j u n a m a r r i e d S u b h a d r , the sister o f V a s u d e v a a t D v r a k a n d K r s n a b e c a m e his lifelong friend. T h e y h e a r d o f t h e S v a y a m v a r a ( v o l u n t a r y self-choice territory. Prowess a n d the condition for m a r r y i n g h e r they w o n her of h u s b a n d ) of D r a u p a d in the P c l a being i n the h o u s e o f a b r a h m i n i n t h e v i l l a g e o f E k a c a k r a n d killed ensued and between nervous D u e t o the w o r k i n g o f F a t e a n the Kauravas Duryodhana Bhmasena, Arjuna, enmity to and mutual The the All of them were very valiant. and Pndavas. began harass w a s b l e s s e d w i t h f i v e sons i n
419 chariot
N a n d i g h o s a , the b o w o f g r e a t r e n o w n i n the t h r e e w o r l d s n a m e d G n d v a , inexhaustible supply of arrows and a coat of mail that could not be pierced 17. dava. 18. H e d e f e a t e d m a n y k i n g s i n his c a m p a i g n o f c o n q u e s t He gave gladly a m a s t e r of all these statesmana n d won precious gems a n d jewels. t o h i s b r o t h e r , the n o b l e Y u d h i s t h i r a , ship. 19. U n f o r t u n a t e l y the r i g h t e o u s Yudhisthira along with h i s b r o t h e r s w a s d e f e a t e d i n a deceitful f r a u d u l e n t g a m e o f d i c e by the wicked D u r y o d h a n a . 20. The wicked Duryodhana akuni. followed the counsel thereafter the of Karna, Dusana 21-22. sage and sages. In For the one and The Pndavas T h a t bow through. h e l d i n his h a n d , w i t h K r s n a for his h e l p
B l b h a t s u ( A r j u n a ) p r o p i t i a t e d t h e f i r e g o d i n t h e forest o f K h n -
forest.
a c c o m p a n i e d by
D h a u m y a , their wife D r a u p a d , a n d m a n y o t h e r b r a h m i n s y e a r they stayed i n t h e city o f V i r a t a i n T h e y saved a herd of cows a n d thus being recognised c l a i m to their k i n g d o m . o f their full s h a r e t h e y w a n t e d o n l y wanted only H e n c e , they fought (great divisions) the of In the absence
disguise. 23.
half the kingdom a n d if that were not given they five villages. T h e y did not get any of these. a b a t t l e in K u r u k s e t r a with their vast hosts. 24. 25. chief of 26. They In had seven Aksauhins Bhsma was a r m i e s a n d the K a u r a v a s h a d eleven the beginning Duryodhana's army. Aksauhins.
commander-into
A t t h e h e a d o f the a r m y o f P n d a v a s w a s i k h a n d i n . I t w e n t o n thus for ten d a y s . was pierced with h u n d r e d s of arrows by awaited UttarH e performed
I n the battle, w e a p o n s were m e t with w e a p o n s a n d arrows were split with arrows. 27-28. ikhandin and taught Bhsma
Garuda
Purna
between of
Drona arrows,
a n d D h r s t a d y u m n a i n a g r e a t terrific m a n n e r . M a n y kings perished in that Vast ocean After s i n k i n g i n the o c e a n o f s o r r o w , D r o n a f i n a l l y p a s s e d a w a y and attained heaven. 31. Then Karna took u p the leadership, and fought A r j u n a . After t w o d a y s ' b a t t l e h e s a n k i n t h e o c e a n arrows a n d attained the S o l a r region. 32. 33. T h e n a l y a fought w i t h Y u d h i s t h i r a b u t b y m i d d a y T h e powerful D u r y o d h a n a He was killed by s e i z e d his c l u b a n d rushh e w a s killed b y a r r o w s b l a z i n g like f i r e . ed at B h m a as terrible as G o d of death. 34-35. mace. the powerful B h m a w i t h his killed hundAvatthm, t h e son o f D r o n a , i n f u r i a t e d b y the d e a t h of Arjuna's
reds o f s l e e p i n g s o l d i e r s . H e killed D h r s t a d y u m n a a s well a s t h e When D r a u p a d began to bewail, Arjuna caught hold a n d severed his crest-jewel with a n A i s i k s t r a a n d the son of [He being a brahmin
of A v a t t h m
grass blade a r r o w ) .
p r e c e p t o r w a s n o t killed b y A r j u n a . T h e s e v e r a n c e o f the crestjewel was symbolical 37-38. of widows Yudhisthira a of slaughter]. the h u n d r e d s On being consoled by Bhma, kingdom and performed of Ydavas i n the H e c o n s o l e d Y u d h i s t h i r a a s well a s plunged in misery. took
civil w a r d u e t o the f i g h t with t h r e s h i n g r o d s , the k i n g r e p e a t e d o n e t h o u s a n d n a m e s o f V i s n u , c r o w n e d P a r k s i t i n the k i n g d o m a n d a s c e n d e d H e a v e n i n the c o m p a n y o f his b r o t h e r s . 40-43. demons, to wicked. In i n g the m i l k gods. A m a n Vsudeva protect the ocean he will i n c a r n a t e to wipe as B u d d h a at the t i m e to to delude kill the gods, off evil, a n d
twentieth M a n v a n t a r a
of churntaught and
1.146.8 CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED AND FORTYSIX Description Dhanvantari 1. others. 2. The words Roga, Ppm, Jvara, Vydhi, O said: of Diseases
421
d i s e a s e s c o r r e c t l y a s n a r r a t e d before b y
diagnosis of diseases
essential
c a t e g o r i e s , i.e. N i d n a (Pathology) Prvarpas (Preliminary stages) Rpas (Indications) U p a a y a (amelioration) S a m p r p t i (Localisation a n d cure) 4. N i d n a o r P a t h o l o g y is m e n t i o n e d b y t h e s e words (cause), Hetu Utthna ( R e a s o n ) , Ayatana Krana is (exciting that factor). as wellNimitta (Pathology), It is
i s inferred. sickness
wherein the
symptoms. W h e n t h e s a m e m a n i f e s t s itself i n v a r i o u s i n d i c a t i o n s i t Other words trait), synonymous with C i h n a (sign) and (manifestation), L i g a is called R p a (Indications). (symptom), Laksana Akrti ( s h a p e ) . 7-8. its causes, T h e alleviative or employment of medicines, diet a n d antagonistic to the disease or such antidotes, is called is Stmya (identity).
He work is 100; is the was CDHM
this a r e S a m s t h n a ( f i x a t i o n ) , V y a j a n a (characteristic
c a p a b l e of producing
Another term
the famous
a Latin
422
Garuda
Purna or
T h e o p p o s i t e o f this i s c a l l e d A n u p a a y a ( n o n a m e l i o r a t i o n ) Vydhi-Astmya 9. being sation The D o s a s , the and 10. tance, three cure. ( n o n - i d e n t i t y w i t h the s i c k n e s s ) . by the Pitta2 r e m o v a l o f sickness
e r a d i c a t i o n o f the a n d K a p h a 3 not
principles of V y u 1 , Other
i n their n o r m a l p r o p o r t i o n )
A s for e x a m p l e , n o w w e
a r e g o i n g t o s a y t h a t fevers a r e o f eight
differentiates o n e d i s e a s e from a n o t h e r i s
full c o m p l e m e n t o f t h e v a r i o u s e x c i t i n g f a c t o r s . season, next. 13. Thus t h e m e a n i n g o f the the word or the period that lapses
Differentiation
d u e to the time factor is the various units of time as night, day, between one meal a n d the Nidna has been
I t will b e e x p l a i n e d i n d e t a i l
later on. To
p r i n c i p l e c o n n e c t e d with n e r v e It is
forces, v i t a l a i r s , e t c . ) b e c o m e s u p s e t u s u a l l y i n s u m m e r , t o w a r d s the c l o s e o f the n i g h t o r the d a y o r a t the e n d o f a m e a l . also c a u s e d by gluttonous eating or taking in bitter, sour, astringent, hot a n d c o a r s e p a r c h i f y i n g a r t i c l e s o f food. R u n n i n g , lifting up heavy objects, keeping awake at night too long, loud shouting, s u d d e n o n s l a u g h t , s h o c k o f fear a n d s o r r o w , a n x i o u s b r o o d ing, e x e r c i s e s a n d e x c i t e d s e x u a l i n t e r c o u r s e a l s o c a u s e the u p s e t of the V y u 17. principle. The principle o f P i t t a m ( i . e . b i l e c a u s i n g defective the season of a u t u m n , midday
1.146.24
423
or m i d n i g h t or in the course of digestion or acidification of food t a k e n in. an upset. 18-19. T a k i n g i n a r t i c l e s o f f o o d t o o hot, p u n g e n t s o u r , a n d G e t t i n g angry m a y also cause the u p s e t o f Pitta. T h e principle of K a p h a or lesm (i.e. phlegm upset in belching c r e a t i n g a b u r n i n g s e n s a t i o n in t h e b o d y is a l s o a c a u s e for s u c h
controlling secretions or excretory process) usually gets the forenoon, early parts of the nights, in the a n d i m m e d i a t e l y after greasy, taking food when vomiting,
season of spring
e t c . a c c o m p a n i e s it. F o o d s t u f f s sweet, s o u r , t o o s a l t i s h , oily a n d very heavy, (indigestible), too cold a n d fluid a n d s o u p Other causes are sleeping d u r i n g the like i n n a t u r e t o o c a u s e t h e u p s e t o f K a p h a . sedentary habits, day and 20. ous sleeplessness, indigestion, eructation. T h e S a n n i p t a or a c o m b i n a t i o n of these d e r a n g e d and green,
h u m o u r s takes p l a c e d u e to various causes. T a k i n g in a miscellanea s s o r t m e n t o f food, i r r e g u l a r a n d i n c o m p a t i b l e m e a l s , 21. S t a l e beverages a n d wine, dry vegetables and indigestion cause S a n n i p t a . raw radish, etc., asafoetida, oilcakes, putrefying or dry m e a t a l l these c a u s e a j u m b l e d u p s e t o f four h u m o u r s . 22. S u d d e n c h a n g e o f diet i n d u c i n g t h e u p s e t o f a l l h u m the seven (i.e. the Dhtus viz., secretions, o u r s , e x p o s u r e t o a g u s t o f w i n d from front affecting vital elements of the b o d y cause Sannipta. 23-24. I f the food i s ill c o o k e d o r s p o i l e d i n v a r i o u s w a y s , i n d i s c r i m i n a t e l y , i f the various treatill directed, if sinful d e e d s a r e i f b i l e - p r o d u c i n g stuffs a r e e a t e n m e n t is untimely a n d tion of deranged
b l o o d , f l e s h , fat, b o n e s , m a r r o w s a n d s e m e n ) a n d o t h e r d i s o r d e r s
c o m m i t t e d , if the stars a r e m a l i g n a n t , a s a n n i p t a or c o m b i n a h u m o u r s results. I n t h e c a s e o f w o m a n p o s t not properly remedied with chemical may in cause the this. blood Various parturition disorders